Chapter 2
The first thing Ben noticed when she came around was a strange humming and vibrating. She opened her eyes and looked around. She was in a closed metal room unlike any she had been in before. As she sat up it all returned to her. Her people were dead. Her entire planet was dead. She looked down at herself. She was still naked except for a thin blanket someone had given her.
There was a sound from outside the door and suddenly it whisked open. Ben threw the blanket around her as a man and woman entered her room. The way they carried themselves with straight backs and determined faces and the fact that they were wearing matching outfits told her that they were soldiers of some sort.
Ben could tell by the silly grin on the man’s face he had seen her before she was given the blanket. She pulled the blanket tighter around her body as she felt her cheeks grow hot. The man chuckled slightly and his partner glared at him. “Hi there.” The woman said, reaching a hand out toward her.
Ben just stared at her hand. When the man moved closer she flinched away. She didn’t know what his intentions were but she didn’t really want to find out. The woman frowned and turned to her partner. “Why don’ you go report to th’ Commander that she’s awake?” She said.
Her partner looked from her to Ben. He nodded and left the room, the grin wiped off his face. The woman turned back to Ben. “Sorry ‘bout him.” She said. “He’s a pig sometimes but he’s still a good soldier. I’m Liyanne.” Ben just looked at her. Liyanne turned to a bundle she had brought in with her. “I brought ya some clothes. They may be big but they should do.”
Ben was still unsure what to think but she didn’t really want to sit naked in this cold room. She gave a small smile of thanks and took the bundle from the older woman. Liyanne grinned. “I’ll just go get you some food shall I?”
As soon as she left, Ben scrambled into the clothes. The shirt was a bit big and hung down to her mid-thighs but when cinched at the waist with a belt it didn’t look too bad. The pants were supposed to be tights and though they were a bit loose they also didn’t look bad. Fortunately the boots actually fit. Once she was dressed she felt considerably better.
She still had no clue where she was so she got up and walked around the room. It was pretty bare though there was a wash-unit off to one side. She went to the door but she couldn’t figure out how to open it. There was no knob or access panel in sight. Curious she tried pushing on it. There was a whirring noise and the door slid open to reveal Liyanne, bearing a tray of food.
“Well ya look like yer feelin’ better.” She said with a kind smile. “I’m tellin’ ya, you gave us a fright the past two days. We were beginnin’ ta wonder if you would ever wake up.”
Ben started in surprise. “Two days?” she asked.
“It speaks!” Liyanne said with a grin. “I was beginnin’ ta think you were mute. Yes. We picked ya up on that barren world two days ago. We’re on our way to the Hub on Nexius Cetirna. Once there we will help ya find someplace to live.”
“I already have a home.” Ben said. “On Heran.”
“Not anymore.” Liyanne said gently. “Or don’ you remember? Heran has changed. It can no longer support insect life let alone a human such as yerself. Please, don’ dwell on it. Eat something. We’ll figure the rest out later.”
Ben looked down at the food Liyanne had brought and her stomach heaved in protest. She couldn’t bear to eat right now. “Ain’t ya hungry?” Liyanne asked.
Ben shook her head, fighting back tears. “Hey, don’ cry.” Liyanne tried to wrap her arms around her shoulder but Ben pulled away. She didn’t know if there was any power left in her but she want to hurt anyone else. “It’s gonna be alright.” Liyanne said softly. “Do ya have any family anywhere else you can stay with?”
Ben shook her head slowly and then broke down. She collapsed into a ball and sobbed into her knees. Finally, she pulled her emotions in check and stood up. Liyanne looked her in the eye. “Don’ worry about it. We’ll think of something. What’s yer name?”
“Benedicta.” Ben replied.
Just then there came a knock and the door opened to reveal the first soldier, back from his errand. “The Commander wants ta see her.” He said. “She’s perked his curiosity.”
Ben didn’t like the sound of that. Liyanne smiled reassuringly. “Come on. Let’s go meet the Commander.”
Commander Tule paced the command centre, lost in thought. Tule was not a small man and by now everyone under his command knew to stay out of his way and on his good side… and they never called him by his birth name more than once. He had once beat up four boys in the Space Academy that were all at least a foot taller than him for doing just that. “Tulip!” they had taunted. “Beautiful Tulip! Better be careful fellas, a soft breeze might knock him over.”
He had shown them who was going to get knocked over, and it wasn’t him. His commanding officer at the time had started calling him Tule and it stuck. Tule was no longer a boy, but he was still a force to be reckoned with. In his late forties he was six feet of solid muscle. His black hair was cut short in an old military style and matched his black eyes.
In his twenty-five years in space he had earned a reputation for taking on the most dangerous mission and getting all his people out in one piece, even if the ship he flew was reduced to a pile of rubble. When he had been given this assignment he had grumbled to no end. A waste of his talents! That’s what it was!
Now however, he was glad the General had insisted on it. When they had reached the planet to find it turned into a desert wasteland he had become curious. What could destroy an entire planet? There had been no one left! No one, that is, except one teenage girl. How did she survive? Was she somehow responsible?
The thing that puzzled him most was that she didn’t look like any of the inhabitants of the planet. Each clan had a specific look and she didn’t fit any of them. He puzzled over this until Liyanne’s voice brought him back to reality. “Sir? I brought the girl, Benedicta from Heran. Ya wanted to see her?”
He looked up and studied the girl. Although she could be a human from any old planet she could also be a Mutt from Heran. Her build was similar to that of the Water clan, tall and slender with broad shoulders. However, her skin was the pale skin of the Air clan. Her green eyes could be from the Earth people though her hair was definitely the orange-red of the Fire clan. Though how she could have all four clans was a mystery to him. Such a thing should be impossible.
He moved closer, pausing when she took an involuntary step back. He looked closer at her. She was trembling and looked sick. Something had scared her real bad and coming face to face with a giant of a man like Tule wasn’t helping. “Benadicta.” He said. “Is there a last name to go with that?”
“No sir.” She replied. Her voice had the musical lilt of a Heranian.
“No?” he asked. “No clan name?”
“No sir.” She said. She hesitated before she went on. “I never had a clan.”
He peered closer at her. She seemed nervous, as if she didn’t want to talk about her past. “How is that possible? You should be three or four years into your clan.”
She shrugged, visibly uncomfortable. She looked at the other soldiers in the command centre and wouldn’t say anything. “Let’s go to my quarters.” Tule said.
He turned on his heel and left, trusting that Liyanne would make the girl follow him. She seemed to have developed a certain element of trust in Liyanne. He smiled as he thought how he might use it to his advantage. When they reached his quarters he led them to his sitting room. Then he turned to the two soldiers. “Liyanne, you may stay. Tomhas, get out.”
He almost missed the look of relief on the girl’s face. She was pretty good at masking her emotions. He turned back to the two women and motioned them to sit. Once they were all comfortable he leaned forward. “Now, why don’t you have a clan?” he asked.
Benedicta shrugged again. “I didn’t fit in…” her eyes went glassy as she became lost in thought. When she spoke again her voice was barely above a whisper. “I should have been a Deficient. I should have gone insane.”
That hit him. “You should have gone insane? Then that means your parents–?”
“I don’t know.” She said. “No one seemed to know who they were. Though I overheard the Mother say that she thought they were both Deficients. It was the only explanation.”
“Only explanation for… your mental state?”
“Among other things.”
Tule could tell she was deliberately dodging the question but he didn’t want to push her. Instead he turned to the matter at hand. “What happened down there?”
Ben shook her head. “It was the largest battle I had ever seen. The idiots were using both Death magic and Focal Points to amplify their powers. When those powers met…” She trailed off as if afraid of saying something aloud.
“But even with the death magic their power shouldn’t have been that strong. It would have caused massive deaths, true, but not the decimation of an entire planet.” Tule thought aloud.
Apparently that was the wrong thing to say. The girls head shot up, her fear giving way to her anger. “You knew?” she asked incredulously. “You knew they were using death magic and you let them do it?”
“We knew.” Tule admitted. “But your people are always fighting. This wasn’t a new situation really. The Empire doesn’t interfere with the workings of the smaller planets unless it has too.”
The girl’s eyes narrowed dangerously. She obviously didn’t believe him. She sat back on the couch and stubbornly folded her arms. Tule knew that it was the end of her cooperation. He opened his mouth to say something but Liyanne stood up. “Sir? Can I speak with you for a moment?” she asked.
Tule closed his mouth and nodded. He stood and the two of them went out to the corridor and closed the door. “Sir, she ain’t gonna say nothin’ else today.” Liyanne said gently. “She’s frightened and she’s confused. Sir, I don’t want to send her back to the cell area. Some o’ the troops tend to get a little stir crazy when they’ve been on the ship to long. I would hate for something to happen to her.”
Tule almost smiled as his mind jumped to where she was heading. Having Liyanne watch out for the girl might just be useful. “I understand.” He said. “She may stay with you. I want you to keep your eye on her. Win her trust. And report back to me if she says anything of interest.”
Liyanne smiled. “Thank you sir.”
They entered the room and Liyanne walked right up to the girl and looked her in the eye, keeping her hands at her sides so she wouldn’t appear threatening. The girl didn’t flinch. She just looked up at Liyanne. Liyanne smiled down at her. “I’ve been given permission ta let ya stay in my quarters.” She said. “I believe you’ll find it much more comfortable than the cell you were in before.”
As the two women left Tule allowed himself to relax and smile. This was going to work out perfectly. There was something about that girl that was different… something special. He would find out what it was and then he would report it to the Emperor. He might even get promoted if the information was valuable enough.
Chapter 1
“Ben, wake up!”
Benedicta opened her eyes and peered blearily around her little tent. A small dark shape was crouched just inside the entrance and shaking her foot gently. “Come on Ben, wake up. It’s happening!”
Ben’s eyes flew open, all thoughts of sleep flying out of her head. She shot up into a sitting position and stared at the small boy in her tent. “Now?” she asked.
“You ain’t gonna want ta miss this one Bena.” The boy grinned. “This is gonna be the fight of all fights.”
With that he dashed out of the tent. Ben grinned and flew out after him, her bed and even her boots lay forgotten in the tent. “Micah wait!” she called as she ran after the boy.
The small eight-year-old was fast. If she didn’t know any better Ben would have thought he had Air in him. She was nine years older and could barely keep up. She pulled her long red hair back and retied it as she ran. She didn’t want it to hinder her view this time. She caught up to Micah just as he reached the ridge.
He stopped and she came to stand beside him. He glanced down at her bare feet wistfully before turning his eyes to the field below. As Ben watched the boy staring down at the signs of battle below them she couldn’t help but feel sorry for him.
Micah was a Deficient, a child who never developed powers. As such he was confined to the Children’s Village and doomed to a life of insanity. All Deficients went insane eventually. So did all the Mixed Bloods… all but Ben. She was just reaching her adult years and she had yet to show any signs of the insanity that usually hit with puberty.
It was hard to believe that this little boy in front of her, so energetic and full of life, would one day starve to death, disappear or kill himself. Ben lived her whole life afraid of the insanity but Micah didn’t even seem to give it one thought. The Caretakers had warned her not to get too attached but it was no use. The boy had found his way into her heart anyway. He was one of the few children at the camp who even knew she existed.
All children get shipped off to their clans once they hit puberty. The Deficients and Mixed Bloods are transferred to a secluded building on the edge of the village. Ben didn’t have a clan. She had a bit of every element in her. Neither was she insane. If the leaders of the clans were to know about her they would probably want to capture her for study. So the head Caretaker had given her a tent and some clothes and sent her to a small grove outside the village that was well hidden from all.
Micah had wandered from the village and found her hideout. The Caretakers didn’t find him until they came to deliver Ben’s weekly food rations a few days later. By that time Micah and Ben had developed a bond and Ben became his “secret sister.”
Ben shook her head to clear it and focused on the battle preparations below her. She used the wind to see get a closer look at the different groups. Micah watched her with interest for a few moments. “What’cha see?” he asked.
Ben stared hard at the images. “They are preparing for war. The Fires have painted their flames on their wrists and cheeks in the same colour as their hair. The Airs have painted their foreheads and chests. The Waters have their symbols down their limbs and the Earths are now covered in vines. They are almost ready to attack.”
Micah looked back at the scurrying shapes below. “I wish I could see them.”
“Maybe you can.” Ben knelt by a small hollow in the ground and filled it with water.
“A Scrier’s Bowl?” Micah asked. “I didn’t know ya could do that.”
“I’m trying something new.” Ben replied, focusing on the water.
Soon the images she was seeing in the air appeared on the water’s surface. Micah watched it intently. His eyes were wide and excited. “Who do you think will win this time?” he asked.
Ben sighed. Their people were always fighting. She didn’t know why. It wasn’t over land. Each clan preferred different parts of the planet. The Airs preferred the towering heights of the mountains. The Fires kept to the desserts. The Waters preferred the sea side and the lakes. The Earths were found everywhere else.
In fact, when she thought about it, the clans were so interdependent she would think that fighting would be more of a hindrance than a help. The Waters were traders who fished and supplied water to those clans that had little access to it, like the Fires. The Airs were scholars, healers and miners. The Fires were blacksmiths of amazing abilities. They were also horse masters and weapons specialists. The Earths were farmers, hunters and clothiers. No clan was self sufficient so the fights endangered all.
The children’s village had been set up in an attempt to stop the fights but it was no use. Childhood friendships seemed to be forgotten the minute people moved into their respective clans. There were even minor rivalries inside the village. “I don’t know.” She told the curious boy. “I don’t ever remember a time when all the clans fought. Normally it is only a spat between two of them.”
“What will happen when their powers collide?” he asked.
Ben turned to look at him. “What do you mean?”
“Well two o’ the young uns shot out powers yesterday and they collided… I think they was fire and air. There was a small explosion and their cribs shot off in opposite directions. And they was just babies.”
Ben stared at him in disbelief. “Maybe we shouldn’t be watching this here.” She muttered.
Micah grinned at her. “Fraidy cat.” He said. “The fighting’s away down there. We’s safe here.”
Ben sighed and ran a hand over her eyes. He really did have no concept of danger. There was a great roar from down below. Ben watched the warriors advance. All thoughts of fleeing vanished from her mind.
As she watched she grew perplexed. Something was not right in the way this battle was being carried out. Each group had sent out only two lines of warriors. The rest had stayed at the camp and were dancing around something.
Ben turned back to the scrying bowl and watched one group of dancers. Something about the dance made her think it was a ritualistic calling on the Power of the Elements, however the dance moves were unlike any she had studied. The dancers seemed to get faster as the warriors got closer to each other. What could it mean?
With the first death Ben got her answer. The Element of Fire was the first to make a kill and the object they were dancing around, a statue of the Fire deity, flared up just as the blow was dealt. Ben swallowed back her disgust. They were using Death Magic to enhance their power. And it wasn’t just the Fires.
As she watched the other three obelisks lit up and the death toll grew. The warriors weren’t just fighting for their clans. They were fighting just to stay alive. Ben wondered if they even chose to fight or if they were chosen by their leaders.
She watched with growing disgust and horror as more and more people fell. She glanced down at the scrying pool and thought she recognized one of the faces in the mob below. She fell to her knees, willing it to find the person again. It did and her heart sank in her chest. It was Myra.
Myra was a Fire a couple years older than Ben who had looked after her as she grew up. Ben frowned. She was almost unrecognizable. Her cherub’s face had turned to a mask of fury and hatred and she was covered with dirt and blood and who knew what else. Suddenly Myra was cut down by an Earth who was over a head taller than her and had much more muscle mass.
Ben cried out and the scrying spell was broken. Tears ran down her face. She couldn’t believe the change in her friend. Myra was the gentlest soul in the village when she was there. She would never have been able to hurt anyone. What had happened? “Cool!” Micah’s cry called her back to the present.
Ben stood up and looked to see what the boy thought was cool. There were small explosions of raw elemental power happening all over the field as the combatants abandoned their weapons for their inbred abilities. It would indeed have been cool, if Ben hadn’t noticed something the boy had not. The blasts were growing in intensity and in the area they effected. Then the statues started to glow.
Ben had a bad feeling about that light. It grew and grew until it met in the centre of the field. There was a large crack as the elements mixed and were thrown in all directions. Micah yelped and backed away but there was no way he could outrun the blast. Without thinking Ben stepped into the line of fire and called the power into her self.
Her body was raked with pain and her head buzzed. “Micah, run.” She shouted as she fell to her knees. “I can’t hold it off long. Tell the Mother to get the children out.”
“But-” Micah took a step toward her.
“Now Micah.” Ben yelled through clenched teeth. “Get them out now!”
Micah took off as fast as his legs would carry him but Ben knew it wouldn’t be enough. The power burned. She felt as if her whole body was on fire. She couldn’t figure out why it hurt. She had absorbed power before and it had been fine. Of course! She only ever absorbed one type of power at a time. Right now the powers were combining inside her instead of being absorbed properly.
She tried to focus on separating the power and storing it properly but there was too much of it. It combined inside her, growing with intensity. She was worried about Micah and the other children but she couldn’t spare a thought for them. She had to concentrate all her efforts on keeping the power contained.
Gods it hurts! She was supporting herself with her hands and knees now and her limbs were shaking with fatigue but she dared not give in. She could feel the powers struggling against her mind. They were pushing with such force that they were causing her nose to bleed. She couldn’t hold on much longer but the source wasn’t showing any signs of running out.
“Bena?” she heard Micah’s voice coming toward her.
No! She had told him to run! What was he doing back here? Go away! Please!
Suddenly she felt her hold slip. “No!” she screamed as the power exploded from her body in a blast of energy.
The air brought swimming pictures to her eyes. The people in the valley froze as the power hit them and they were obliterated into dust. Then the power hit the villages. Ben watched in agonizing horror as every man, woman and child disintegrated into piles of dust. Even the plants and animals were killed. The mountains shook and crumbled and the waters dried up. The last thing she saw was Micah’s look of fear before he too disintegrated.
“No!” Ben collapsed on the ground, the power still shooting from her until she couldn’t bear it any more and she blacked out.
When she finally opened her eyes the early morning light had turned to the red of dusk. Blood red, she couldn’t help but think. She shivered, willing the thought out of her mind. She groaned and sat up. Her head pounded inside her skull. She looked blearily around. The air was thick with sand and dust. All signs of life seemed to have vanished from the planet’s surface.
It couldn’t have really happened. She thought. It was all just a dream. I passed out in the sun and had a nightmare. She stood up and looked into the distance all around her. “Micah?” she called. “Micah where are you?”
She turned back to where her tent had been but there was nothing there. Frantic she ran for the village. “Micah!” She called.
She listened intently but the only sound was that of the wind. As she topped the hill that led to the village she froze. The village was gone. It had been reduced to dust. She turned and ran back to the battlefield. The valley was scorched and dead. There was no sign that anyone had ever been there. She shivered and wrapped her arms around her. It was then that she realized she was naked. Her clothes had been singed off in the explosion.
The explosion… The realization of what had happened hit her like a ton of bricks. She had absorbed their elements. She had absorbed so much that it exploded out of her. It was her fault everyone was dead. Micah… the Mother… everyone… reduced to nothing because of her untamed power.
Her legs buckled as grief consumed her. Her friends and her people were dead. Her brain just couldn’t grasp it. She was still mentally and physically exhausted. All she new was she was alone. There was nothing left on her planet but sand… and her. Why was she still there? Why couldn’t the power have taken her too? She sank to the ground and sobbed until darkness fell and her grief gave way to dreams.
Chapter 1
The day I met Sarah is a day I will never forget. There was nothing obvious to mark it apart from the other days… no signs that something was going to happen. I can’t even tell you that the weather was overly remarkable. It was just an ordinary Tuesday morning in late September. The bus jerked uncomfortably over the patched and pocked road to school. I couldn’t help but look forlornly out the window. Why do we have to go and sit through another boring day of school when it is so beautiful outside? The sun was shining and the clouds were a fluffy white. The last bit of summer was clinging on for dear life. I smiled, pulled out my sketchbook and sketched a quick picture of the sky outside.
I could just picture a group of angels playing joyfully amongst the golden-capped clouds. Smiling softly to myself I turned back to the sketchbook, my pencil moving swiftly and lightly over the page, ignoring the bumps and jerky movement of the bus. I had long ago mastered the art of drawing in a moving vehicle. I can’t really explain how I did it. It must have had something to do with the way you place your pencil on the page and how well you react to the subtle changes in the sound and vibration of a vehicle before it goes over a bump. Very quickly forms took shape on the page. The forms had wings and halos and celestial smiles as they played tag with a sunbeam.
“Angels again Kathryn?” The girl behind me smirked.
“Is there ever anything else?” I smiled.
It was true. My entire sketchbook was filled with angels of some kind. The truth was that angels fascinated me. They were creatures of great love and compassion and beauty. They weren’t stained by the problems of this world. Yet they were not separate from it. So what if they were some made up creature from my parents’ religion. They were amazing and I loved them.
The girl, Amber, was in my art class at school. She was an equally good artist but her subject matter was the total opposite. Where my art was pleasing to the eye with smooth lines and soft tones, hers was harsh and fiery with sharp contrasting colour. They were two different art forms for two different artists. So, of course, we were good friends and loved to sit together in class. “You should really expand more.” Amber teased.
“Look who’s talking.” I laughed and turned back to the window.
The bus route was different this year. It dragged on into the poorer parts of town, picking up some of the residents. I frowned at the ramshackle buildings with their peeling paint and torn-up drives and opened my sketchbook again. Almost everything was a cause for art. I got inspired to sketch at some of the oddest times. This picture had a different theme to it but I still had an angel in there. I put one holding the hand of one of the dishevelled children waiting for the bus.
I sighed and closed my sketchbook and was just about to put my books back in my bag when the bus lurched to a stop. My books went flying all over the place. I bent down, frantically trying to grab them before somebody stepped on them. Just before I could reach my English text book a hand reached down and picked it up. The hand was small, grimy and somewhat scarred. I looked up into the dirty face of a girl, seven or eight years younger than myself. The girl smiled and handed me my book. I smiled somewhat thankfully back and turned back to the window. The girl promptly sat down next to me.
I chanced a glance at her and noticed that the girl was sitting hunched up in a ball, her already-too-short overalls coming up to her knees. She smelled funny, a mixture of smoke, sweat, and alcohol on her clothes. Her head, with its tangled blonde hair that fell about her shoulders, was bowed in what was either fear, sorrow or both. My heart leapt at the sight of a human being looking like that and I felt a sort of pity toward her.
As the bus crept into the school the girl raced out the door and into the building before anyone else was even standing. I moved to get up, staring after the girl, and my hand hit something on the seat. It was a timesheet with all the girl’s classes on it. The name at the top said “Sarah Brooks, Homeroom: Mr. Drew” but as I got off the bus there was no sign of Sarah.
My homeroom teacher was the English teacher Mr. McNamara. His room wasn’t to far from Mr. Drew’s. I went to my class and dropped off my books. Then I went to Mr. Drew’s room. I entered the room and looked around. Sarah sat in the back corner all by herself, an old notebook that was falling apart and a pencil that was only two centimetres long sat on the desk in front of her. She was frantically searching the pockets on her overalls for her timesheet. “Sarah!” I called. “You left this on the bus.”
Sarah looked up and smiled, taking the timesheet and clutching it to herself. I smiled at her and went back to my homeroom. I walked to the desk that I had left my stuff on and sat down. “Oh, there you are!” I looked up to see Tabitha and Nadine walking toward me. “Did you forget that we were meeting at Amber’s locker?”
I groaned slightly. I had indeed forgotten. “Sorry guys.” I told them as they sat at nearby desks. “I completely spaced. I had to do something.”
Just then Mr. McNamara came into the room and all talking stopped. I found that I couldn’t concentrate on the lesson at all. My mind kept on leading back to Sarah. I couldn’t forget that haunted, hurt look she had deep in her eyes and the way her whole face had lit up when I had shown up with her timetable. She was actually a very pretty child. It made me wonder what had happened to make her so distant and fearful.
The rest of the morning went by and I didn’t see Sarah. It wasn’t unusual. The elementary school kids, though in the same building, didn’t mix with us high school people that much. They were kept mainly to the left wing of the school. I didn’t see her again until lunch. I was sitting at a table with my friends when I caught sight of her entering the cafeteria. She didn’t seem to see me but walked up to the counter to get some food. “Hello-oh! Earth to Kathryn.” Amber’s voice pulled me reluctantly back to their conversation. “You ok? You’ve been spacey all morning.”
“Yeah, yeah I’m fine.” I assured her. “Sorry.”
“What were you looking at anyway?” Nadine asked.
“I know.” Tabitha stated, her head held high and her voice gaining the snooty tone it had when she knew something no one else knew. “She was watching that dumb girl in the fifth grade.”
“Tabby!” Nadine gasped. “That was mean. She’s not dumb. I heard she’s actually quite smart.”
“I think Tabs meant that she couldn’t speak.” Amber said. “Hey Kath, wasn’t that the girl that sat with you on the bus today?”
That got my attention. She couldn’t speak? The poor thing! No wonder she never thanked me. “Whatever.” Tabitha sniffed in contempt. “I don’t care how smart she is. I heard she smells something awful. And just look at her clothes! Who in their right mind would dress like that? Even at her age… she should care slightly.”
“Maybe she can’t help it.” I said. “Maybe she’s neglected or her family is very poor or something.”
“Whatever,” Tabitha said again, a little miffed that we didn’t just laugh and agree with her. “I wouldn’t want anything to do with her.”
“That’s shallow Tabby.” I told her, not really sure why I was defending the girl. I mean, she was cute and all, but she was a complete stranger. I didn’t know anything about her. I have to admit, I felt curious. I felt a tug at my heart, something urging me to do something.
“Oh no.” Tabitha groaned. “She’s coming over. Everyone spread your stuff out. I don’t want her sitting here.”
I stared down at my plate, trying to ignore the bad taste that had sprung to my mouth. There was a bustle of movement as the others all spread their bags around so there was no room. Sarah stopped a few feet away. I could feel her eyes boring into me but I kept my eyes on my food. I couldn’t bear to see the hurt I knew was on her face. I didn’t look up until Tabitha mentioned that she had finally sat down. “She has potential Tabby.” Nadine said. “With that blond hair and those piercing blue eyes… she could be very pretty when she’s older.”
Tabitha glared at her. “You wanna go sit with her be my guest Nadine. But don’t come back here till you’ve had a bath.”
I chanced a glance over at Sarah. She was sitting by herself in the far corner. Even from here I could see that she was crying. Large tears were rolling down her cheeks and splashing onto her food. I felt my heart break. I couldn’t believe how cold Tabitha was being. I felt so guilty. But what could I do? If I went over to her my friends would have nothing to do with me. She ate her lunch quickly and all but ran from the room.
That was the last time I saw her till the ride home. She was sitting by herself in the front seat when I got on the bus. I stopped beside her and was about to sit down when Amber grabbed my arm and pulled me to the back. “You don’t want to do that Kathy, trust me.” She said.
Sarah turned and watched as Amber led me away. When we got to the back Amber pushed me into a seat and sat beside me. “What’re you? Nuts?” she hissed at me, almost under her breath. “If you start hanging with her you will be labelled a freak… at least.”
“But it’s not right for a little thing like her to be on her own!” I argued. “Poor girl seems to have no friends. And how many people besides me on this bus can speak sign language?”
“Kathryn. She’s a ten year old brat.” Amber said softly. “Don’t commit social suicide for her. Is she really worth it?”
I didn’t answer her. I just turned and looked out the window as the bus pulled away from the school. I didn’t know what to say. That poor girl was worth far more than Amber knew. Certainly she was worth more than my reputation. But was I really willing to give up everything for a strange child I knew nothing about? “Come on Kathy. Please don’t be mad.” Amber begged. “I’m only trying to look out for you. You know that. Art school buddies remember?”
I smiled softly and looked her in the eyes. “How could I forget?” I asked. “But honestly Amb. Can you really look at her and feel nothing? Does she disgust you that much? Do you feel no sympathy for her?”
Amber turned and watched Sarah run off the bus and down one of the windy side roads. “I don’t know Kath. You’re talking to the queen of the insensitive people.”
I gave her a hard look and turned back to the window. I could barely make out Sarah’s shape, still running down the road. “No one came to meet her.” I muttered. “No one. Not a parent or sibling or other relative…”
Amber looked at me once then turned and started talking to the boy in the next seat. I just stared out the window until we came to my stop. When I got off the bus I all but ran into the house. I just needed to clear my head. I went up to my room and jotted down the events of my day in my diary. My parents had tried to get me to pray every night about what happened that day. That lasted until I was about eleven. They gave up making me pray and had me write in a diary instead.
Once I was done I grabbed my mp3 player and went outside to sit on the old tire swing in the back yard. I felt the weight of guilt and shame sitting heavily on my shoulders. I sat there, listening to my music and ignoring the world until I felt a hand on my shoulder. I turned and looked up into my dad’s face. He had just gotten home from work. I had been sitting out here all afternoon.
Dad tugged my earphones out of my ears and cupped my face in his large and gentle hands. “What’s up Babycake’s?” he asked, using my childhood nickname. “You haven’t played on this old thing in years.”
“Oh Daddy!” I wrapped my arms tightly around his neck and buried my face in his shirt. “I feel rotten.”
I told him all about my day and Sarah and the response of my friends. He sat and listened, his face grave. When I had finished he grabbed my hands and led me into the house. He sat me on a kitchen chair and went about making supper. “Well, it seems to me you already realized the result of your actions so I don’t have to mention that. The only thing I can suggest is that you be nice to the girl anyway. It sounds like you want to, and it sounds like she needs you to.”
“But my friends…”
“If they act like that I would have to say they aren’t very good friends.” He told me. “I would have expected more from Nadine, being Pastor Jacob’s daughter.”
“Nadine’s always been something of a sheep.” I told him. “She may argue with Tabitha about things, but she always ends up doing what she’s told.”
“Well, I wouldn’t think that you would be a sheep.” He told me. I didn’t say anything. He looked up at me. “You are too busy worrying about what your friends think when there is someone more important you should worry about trying to please.”
“Come on Dad.” I pleaded. “Don’t turn this into some sort of religion thing. You know I don’t buy into that stuff. I mean come on! The stories are interesting and appeal to a child’s imagination. But men who can create a path of land in a sea, heal any injury and bring people back to life? The world doesn’t work like that. Maybe you and Mom can believe blindly, but I need some concrete evidence.”
Dad shook his head sadly. That was the extent of that conversation. I went up to my room to work on my homework until upper was ready. I had a lot to think about and I didn’t know what to make of some of it. It bothered me and made it difficult to work. It took me almost three times as long to do my homework that night then it usually did.
That night I fell asleep almost immediately. In my dreams I could hear a soft voice crying but I couldn’t see anything. I heard a gentle voice say, “Blessed are those who mourn, for they shall be comforted.” Then I heard a soft fluttering of wings and my dreams changed and I was able to drift into a deeper sleep.
Chapter 8
Over the course of the next week I made a second sword and we practiced man-to-man combat. It was a nice change. I hadn’t battled man-to-man since I came here. I cheated a bit by prying into her mind to see how she was going to move. She shut me out and it became more challenging and fun. Not much later a mad pounding on the door woke me up in the middle of the night. I was confused and a little groggy from sleep. Did they not lock down tonight? I answered the door, coming face to face with an extremely angry Cyclops. “Where is she?” he snapped.
I just looked at him in surprise. My mind wasn’t awake enough to grasp what he was saying. “Who?”
“Dad!” Pol yelped, running to the door.
He swept her up into his arms, looking very much relieved. “Thank God you’re alright.” He muttered.
“You’re her dad?” I stuttered, mentally cursing Pol for not telling me. Then I cursed myself for stupidity. Cyclops was Scott Summers. Summers. Why hadn’t it clued in before? Not even after Clowe had mentioned it on her first day.
“Come with us Zeff.” Pol said, ignoring the look of surprise on Cyclops’s face.
I took one look at him and knew I wasn’t welcome. I shook my head and backed slowly into the room. “I- I couldn’t.”
“Then please… don’t say anything?” She pleaded.
She looked so worried. I knew I wouldn’t tell. “All right.” I muttered, wishing dearly I could have accepted her offer.
Not long after I decided to go to my post watching Mary-Ann. At least that way I could plead absence when they asked how Pol escaped when I was supposed to be on watch. I got to Mary-Ann’s rooms and we were in the middle of a game of hide-and-seek when Clowe stormed in with several soldiers. The soldiers went over to where I was and started pummeling me with fists and feet. I curled up into a ball on the floor to protect my head and vitals. “Daddy!” Mary-Ann cried.
To my surprise she didn’t run to him like she usually did. This time she grabbed one of the soldiers and tried to pull him off me. The soldier moved to throw her off of him but Clowe’s voice stopped him. “Enough.”
The soldiers stopped all at once and stepped back slightly. I peaked out from under one arm to see Mary-Ann standing between me and her father. Her arms were flung out wide as if she was trying to shield me. “Don’t hurt him.”
I stood up at attention. “Mary-Ann, move.” Clowe told his daughter.
“No.”
“Pardon me?” Clowe looked genuinely surprised.
“Not if you’re going to hurt him again.” Mary-Ann replied.
I decided I should intercede before things got out of hand. “It’s alright Mary-Ann.” I told her. “I haven’t been very good. I deserved that.”
“No you didn’t.” she argued. “No one de-surfs to get hurt.”
Clowe sighed. “If I promise I won’t hurt him will you move?” he asked.
Mary-Ann looked up at him stubbornly. “Promise?”
Clowe nodded and she stepped slowly to one side. The soldiers came and flanked me, hands on my arms and shoulders. Mary-Ann looked like she was about to protest but I shook my head and followed them out.
We marched to an interrogation room. Here I was flung into a chair. My arms secured to the back of the chair and the chair secured to the floor. I looked up at Clowe, adapting a shamed look on my face. “I take it you found out I was teaching Polgara some fighting tricks.”
Clowe froze at the door, his back to me. He seemed to take a moment to register what I had said. He turned and glared down at me. “You’ve done a lot more than that.”
I threw on my confused look. “Where have you been today?” Clowe asked.
I started reciting a string of things. “Breakfast. Training. Mary-Ann. Lunch. Time with Polgara. Supper. Research. Snack. Mary-Ann.”
Clowe glared at me. “You mean to say you haven’t been in your room since supper tonight?”
“No sir.” I replied. “Polgara usually meditates through the night and I wasn’t tired so I decided to do something useful with my time.”
“What were you researching?”
“The layout of Xavier’s base and bios on different team members.” I replied without hesitation. It wasn’t too much of a stretch. I had been studying those things in my off time.
Clowe studied me critically for a moment. “So you didn’t hear that Polgara and X5-452 escaped last night?”
I adapted a look of shock and confusion. “What? How?” I even threw in a ‘reflex’ attempt to stand up.
“I was hoping you could tell me.” Clowe said, running a hand over his face.
I looked up at him. He looked exhausted. “How did they escape with Magneto here?” I asked. “I mean, 452 is basically all metal.”
“Magneto was taken out.” Clowe said. “They combined their strength. They attacked with their Elements. With Magneto out of the way their parents were able to get them out fairly easily.”
“Their parents got them out?” I asked.
He nodded. “Apparently their Element drains them.”
That was something to tuck into my wells of knowledge. Clowe actually sighed in exhaustion. “No matter.” He said. “We’ve posted Agents near any outside contact the Elementals may have.”
Clowe actually let me go. He trusted me enough that he didn’t think I had anything to do with the escape. He did watch me really closely after that night. With no field missions to take me off the grounds I felt very pent in. Even with my time with Mary-Ann. I started to think of escaping again. It was a little over a week after the Elementals escaped that I finally had enough.
“We need to get out of here.” I told Chimaero as we sparred one afternoon. “For good this time. I was thinking of checking out Xavier’s mansion. What do you think?”
“What do I think?” Chimaero repeated. “I think you’re crazy! They aren’t going to just let us in the front door. Especially not after we kidnapped two of them.”
I thought of the Professor still floating in Ansem’s lab and grinned. “They will if we have the right leverage.”
“What are you talking about?”
“You’ll see.” I replied. “Meet me at the South doors at 2300 hours. Bring Mary-Ann… and a vehicle if possible.”
He shrugged and took off toward his sister’s rooms. I watched him for a moment and then moved to Ansem’s lab. I got there with little trouble. It was getting late so the halls were almost completely deserted. I paused at the door and listened. I couldn’t hear any voices inside so I figured Ansem and Clowe were somewhere else.
I entered the lab and looked around. There was a lab technician at the stasis tank but that’s it. He didn’t pay any attention to me. Who paid attention to soldiers unless they were being tested? That is how I got right up behind him. I placed the barrel of my gun against the back of his neck. “Release the old man.” I said threateningly.
The techie froze, his hand hovering just above the console. “Do it.” I said, cocking my gun.
The techie’s hand started to shake but he pressed the combination to end stasis and drain the tank. Once I was sure he had done what I wanted I hit him in the side of the head with the butt of my gun. As he crumpled to the ground I unloaded my gun and holstered it.
I grabbed a towel and dried the Professor off. He was not a young man. Who knew how easily he could get sick? I unattached the various tubes from his body and dressed him in one of Ansem’s lab coats. It was too big for him but it covered him up. I checked to make sure he was breathing alright and his pulse was good. Then I picked him up and headed for the door.
Luck was with me tonight. I only had to detour a couple times to avoid being seen. We hid in the underbrush outside the compound. A Humvee pulled up alongside us and stopped. I looked up to see Chimaero behind the wheel. I made sure the Professor was comfortable in the back and nodded to Chimaero to drive.
We got stopped at the gate by a soldier. “Where are you going?”
“X4-494 and X4-000, transporting Mr. Clowe’s daughter to her grandmothers for the week.” Chimaero stated calmly.
When the guard bent to check his clip board Chimaero gunned it and we broke our way through the gate. The guards opened fire on the vehicle. Fortunately it was fairly bullet proof. I leaned out the window and returned fire. Mary-Ann woke up and started crying. “It’s ok Mary-Ann.” Chimaero said. “Go back to sleep.”
She sat up and stared out the window. It took a minute for her to register what was happening. Then she started screaming. I pulled myself back in the window and stowed my gun under the seat. Then I turned to her. “It’s alright Mary.” I told her. “Come here.”
She looked over at me and then climbed over the seat to sit on my lap. She turned her head into my shirt and started sobbing. An hour and a drenched shirt later she had fallen asleep. Just then the Professor stirred. He sat up and blinked, taking in his surroundings. “What? Where am I?”
“Please sir.” I said softly, drawing his attention to me. “I just got her to sleep.”
The Professor’s eyes searching me, taking in the sleeping child on my lap. Then I felt his mind probe mine. I started to bar him out then I decided it was easier than trying to explain it to him. He closed his eyes and sighed. “When will we get there?” he asked his voice barely above a whisper.
“Probably close to 2 am.” I told him. “You should get some rest. I’ll wake you up when we get close.”
He nodded and drifted off to sleep. I placed Mary-Ann gently on the seat beside him. Then I retrieved my gun and moved up to sit beside Chimaero. Luckily there were no more problems the whole ride.
When we got to the institute I woke up the Professor. He punched in a security code that deactivated the alarms. Once we were in and parked I carried him over to a console where he reactivated it. Then, with Chimaero carrying Mary-Ann close behind, we went inside. I paused just inside the front door, waiting for the Professor to tell me what to do. “Where is Polgara?” he asked, looking around. “She’s always on night watch.”
“Professor?” I heard Pol’s voice from down the hall. Right on cue.
As soon as she caught sight of us she froze, her eyes catching mine. It was something she was not ready for. “Ah, Polgara there you are.” Xavier muttered, ignoring the surprise on her face. “Would you care to run to my room and grab my spare chair for me? I fear I may pull this young man’s arms off yet.”
“Of course.” she muttered, casting a curious glance at me.
Turning around she bolted up the stairs. In a few minutes she was back with one of Xavier’s wheelchairs. She set up the chair and I helped him into it, grateful not to be carrying him anymore. “Pol, would you show our guests to their rooms?” he asked after he was settled. “I have some calls to make.”
“Yes sir.” Pol answered, extremely confused by now.
As she turned back to the door Chimaero stepped in with Mary-Ann sleeping in his arms. “This is Mary-Ann.” Chimaero told her. “I had to get her away from Dad before he corrupted her too. She’s my baby sister.”
Pol was so shocked I was amazed she didn’t fall over. She turned and led us up to the second floor and to the right wing. She stopped at a room three doors in. Opening the door she grabbed a flashlight and led Chimaero inside. I stood waiting until they came back out. This time without Mary-Ann. Pol then led us up to the next level and off to the left. About six doors in she stopped and shone the light around. It illuminated the sleeping forms of three boys. Only one of them looked normal. He was the one who had the bed at the far end of the room. There was one who looked like a blue demon, hanging upside-down by his tail and one who was just a curtain of dragon-like wings in the corner. Chimaero barely glanced at the others before walking into the room.
Pol turned to go but I stopped her, curiosity overcoming any thought of sleep I may have. “Where’s your room?” I asked.
“In the attic.” She replied. “But I’m almost always downstairs. Welcome to my world.” She grinned and bolted, leaving me standing there staring after her like an idiot.
I did a little snoop work to figure out who we were being put with. The boy who was asleep at the far end had the name “Hunter Reid” on most of his belongings. The demon boy’s belongings were labeled with the name “Jacob Wagner” and the winged fellow was called Corbin O’Riley. I lay back on the bed that was left for me but between Chimaero’s snoring and the strange boys in the room I couldn’t sleep so I decided to go have a look around downstairs.
I walked into one of the reading rooms and found Pol sitting in a large chair with her knees drawn up to her chest and staring at the fire lost in thought. I went over and sat in the chair opposite hers. We sat in silence for a minute and I started to wonder if she was even aware that I was there. “Why did you come here?” she asked, her voice barely above a whisper.
I didn’t know quite what to tell her. I didn’t want to tell her that I had missed her company or that I felt bound to her in some way. I was sure she would laugh at me and not believe me. “Tim just went too far I guess.” I said finally. “Ever since he teamed up with the Brotherhood his schemes have been getting more and more… I don’t know, evil or wrong. But I mean, kidnapping your Professor? Where is his reason for that? It’s this Magneto person’s doing.”
“Understandable.” She muttered, half to herself, “Magneto and the Professor are old colleagues. There is a rivalry between them that has never really been stopped. But why he would even bother to get Clowe involved is beyond me.”
We sat in silence for a few more minutes. When I felt sure she wasn’t going to ask me to leave the exhaustion of the day finally set in and I went back up to bed. It felt weird sleeping on a real bed. We only had cots at Manticore and the conditions were pretty much the same at the MRA. But I have to admit it was a nice change.
The next morning I was greeted by Mary-Ann’s voice calling my name. I looked up. She ran over and wrapped her little arms around my legs. Her face was wet with tears and she looked terrified. “Zeffan were are we?” she asked.
“It’s ok Mary.” I told her. “We’re at Xavier’s school. We came here so your Daddy can’t hurt us anymore.”
“Daddy never hurt me.” She said.
“No but he hurt Chimaero.” I reminded her. “And he hurt me. We don’t want him to change his mind about hurting you.”
“That is correct Zeff.” I turned to where Professor Xavier sat in the doorway. “You are all here to keep you safe.”
“Whodat?” Mary-Ann asked from behind my legs.
“Why hello there.” Xavier called. His voice softened so that it wasn’t in the least bit threatening. “I am Professor Charles Xavier. Come on out. I won’t hurt you.”
Mary-Ann came out to stand beside me but she kept a firm grip on my leg. “Why you sit in that chair?” she asked.
“Mary-Ann, hush!” I was shocked. “I’m sorry sir. I haven’t had a chance to explain things to her yet.”
The Professor just smiled. “It’s quite alright Zefferan. Never suppress a curious young mind.” He held his hand out to her and she took it hesitantly. Gradually she let go of my leg and moved to stand in front of Xavier. “You see, Mary-Ann, I can’t use my legs so I must sit in this chair to be able to go places. Would you like a ride to breakfast?”
She looked at me for permission. Her eyes held excitement, her fear forgotten. I nodded and she climbed up on Xavier’s lap. He looked at me to follow him so I did. He told me how things went at the school and what behaviors were not tolerated.
At breakfast Wolverine took one look at Chimaero and lunged, intent on taking his life. Only the Professor’s firm voice halted him. The Professor told the teachers about us and the circumstances of our arrival. Both 452’s parents and Jean and Cyclops kept an annoyingly close eye on us. They couldn’t understand why two soldiers of our rank would change sides and they didn’t want to take any chances.
Jean asked if she could do a scan on me so that she would know how to treat me if I got hurt. I have to guess that the Professor had told her about my unusual heritage. I was surprised to see the type of machines they had in their lab. They were as much or even more advanced than Clowe’s.
I hesitated when I first stepped into the lab. Any labs made me nervous. Jean must have seen it because she smiled reassuringly. She seemed extremely interested in my bones. She said that they were made of a different substance than human bones. They were not only stronger, but lighter too. That explained how Joe was able to throw me so far when I fought with him.
Over the next few weeks our friendship with the girls grew. They were the only ones at the school who knew for sure that we had changed sides and they wanted us to feel welcome. Mary-Ann had no problem fitting in. She was young enough that they figured she wouldn’t have too strong of ties with the MRA yet. She was still too young to have powers. As such she was the youngest kid at the school and pampered beyond belief.
Wolverine seemed to verbally attack Chimaero at every chance he got. The teachers all made sure that we sat at the other end of the room from the girls during lessons, if we were in their classes at all, and they always tried to make sure that we weren’t left in a room without one of them there. Cyclops kept an annoyingly close eye on me. He didn’t trust me at all. Not that I could blame him really, I had kidnapped his daughter… twice. I could even feel his eyes watching our training sessions from the control room.
Yet despite this, I was relaxing. It was a much happier place then the MRA. The students were always pranking each other and teasing and telling jokes. I found much more to laugh at here, especially with 452. She always seemed to be getting into trouble in loud and amusing ways.
The boys we were roomed with were nice too. Hunter was smart and basically the rock of our group. He could talk himself out of any situation. He seemed to be dating Destiny. Jacob was a practical joker. He loved to prank and was usually the source of any uproar. Corbin was quiet but dependable. He was the one that always seemed aloof from the rest of us. Maybe that’s why he and 210 got along so well.
There was also a music room. It was amazing. It had almost any instrument you could possibly want to play. I found myself drawn to it. I never realized how much I missed music when I was at the MRA. Even after not having played in years I was able to sit at the piano, or with a guitar, and just play as if I had been doing it all my life. Music became my escape from my problems.
The guard of the parents only lessened about two months after our arrival when they were called away on a job. The students got a holiday, time to relax and visit family and so forth. All the guys were heading out with the girls to visit family. I steeled myself into accepting that I’d probably be left here alone. I decided to go for a walk in the garden one evening and I came across Pol sitting and enjoying the evening air. I sat down next to her. “I can see why you like it here.” I said softly, the early evening was peaceful and quiet. I hated to break the calm but I was curious. I wondered what she was up to. “It’s so relaxed and peaceful, much different than I was used to. Clowe’s is run like an army training camp. This place is like, I don’t know, a school or a family or something.”
She smiled. She looked so pretty when she smiled. It was a much different look for her then her usual slight frown and brow furrowed in thoughtfulness. “I’m glad you like it.” She said.
I turned to her. “The others are going to visit their other families. Aren’t you?”
She nodded. “I leave tomorrow.”
I felt my hopes plummet. I had hoped she was staying behind as well. I looked up at the sky. The stars were just starting to come out. I wished I could go back and see my family again. I missed Zoë a lot and I knew she missed me. Something connected us that way. It may be because we were twins. “Why don’t you come with me?” Pol asked, startling me out of my reverie. “No need for you to stay here alone. Kitty is taking Jacob to meet her grandparents, Destiny and Hunter are going to Toronto to meet Dee’s family, and every one else is returning to Cobourg.”
“I wouldn’t want to intrude on your family.” I told her, feeling hope rise in me again.
“You won’t.” she said kindly. “Zeff… I haven’t seen my mother for almost two years now. I haven’t even talked to her in that period of time. It would feel easier on me if I had someone there to talk to.” I was a little uneasy. It was her family. “Besides,” she went on as if trying to convince me, “Chimaero is going to Psycho’s and that is just down the street from my place. I’m sure he’ll feel just as uncomfortable as you will.”
I agreed, if Chimaero was going so would I. Besides, it would be nice to be getting out of the school. I hadn’t been out since I came. The next day we were both headed to her home.
Chapter 4
We travelled for days on end. I started to feel as if the maze would never end, or as if we were going in circles. Pol had started marking our trail so we wouldn’t wind up back in that chamber. But after a few days the markings started to appear on the walls and we knew that we hadn’t been there yet. Pol seemed more alert and we were all glad that our powers had come back. Psycho mentioned that she though she saw a shape moving down the corridor.
Then, as we rounded the corner I heard someone cry out, “Logan wait!” and a shape leapt out at us, straight at Psycho with metal claws bared.
Pol’s hand snapped up, stopping him just inches from Psycho’s face. Logan turned his head and glared at her. Suddenly, his glare turned to a look of shock and shock turned into a knowing smile. “You’re Jean’s kid aren’t you?” He asked bluntly, in a rough voice.
“Um… who’s Jean?” Pol asked, honestly perplexed. She told me her mom’s name was Cynthia.
Just then a woman with fiery red hair and a woman with hair whiter than snow stepped from around the corner. They took one look at Logan hanging in the air and wide grins spread across their faces. The white haired lady turned to Psycho. “Is your name Ondraya?” she asked her.
“Yah,” Psycho answered in a rude voice. “What of it?”
The lady turned to Logan. Ignoring Psycho’s question she said quite bluntly, her blue eyes dancing with laughter, “Logan, you almost killed our daughter.”
Psycho freaked. She backed up against the wall, saying in crazed tones, “No! No! No! No! No! You aren’t my parents! I don’t even know you! Get away from me! Stay back! Back!”
She was so freaked out she was ready to run back into the room with the giant beetle! “Psycho? Calm down!” Pol ordered, resting her hand gently on Psycho’s shoulder to make her relax.
In doing so she lost her hold on Logan and he fell flat on his face. He got up with a growl and glared at her. “Um… oops. Sorry.” Pol said, trying to suppress a grin.
Logan started toward her but stopped at the warning look his wife flashed at him.
“Logan? Ororo? Jean?” some one called from around the corner.
“We’re over here Scott.” Answered Jean, “Pol’s here too.”
Pol looked quite shocked, and no wonder… we had never seen these people before. Perplexed I looked back into their pasts and discovered, to my astonishment, that these people were actually their birth parents. Just then a man with glasses containing red glass and a brown mop of hair stepped around the corner. “She looks like you.” He said smiling at Pol.
Pol looked at him quizzically. Just then another voice called out for him to wait up and four more adults joined us, the rest of their parents. A lady with brown hair with white bangs like Dark’s walked up to Dark and said softly, “Kyra? Is it really you?” in a southern accent looking over her purple skin and wings.
“Who are you? What do you want?” Dark asked, backing warily away.
“Don’ you recognize us?” said a man with brown hair, eyes that were all red not including his pupils and a strong Cajun accent. “We your parents.”
Dark looked at the man as if he was crazy. The man and woman (Remy and Marie as we later learned was their names) looked at each other sadly. “We left you in Australia and when we returned around five years ago you were gone. We thought you were dead, or worse.” Marie said.
“We all thought we’d lost you.” Scott said, turning to Pol. “We terribly regretted leaving you at Mrs. McQueen’s but we had no choice.”
Pol looked at him with disbelief so Jean tried talking to her. “We left you in Diamond Beach hoping that you’d be safe in a small town like that. We even equipped you with a disc that altered your appearance to look like her daughter and hid it under the birthmark on your wrist. Unfortunately we lost track of you when you moved away.”
Pol looked down at her wrist thoughtfully and back up at Jean. Her eyes held nothing but truth and pleading for her to understand. “I believe you.” she muttered.
Jean’s face broke out into a relieved smile but the others couldn’t believe their ears. Pol was probably the most cautious out of all of us. I was probably the only one that wasn’t surprised… she was also the most intuitive. “Are you crazy?” Kitty cried in disbelief.
“I don’t know.” she admitted, “I just feel that they’re telling the truth.”
I closed my eyes and breathed heavily; bracing myself for the remarks the others would throw my way. “They are.” I murmured, “They are your parents. And I think you should all believe them.”
Dark looked at me and realization dawned on her face. She nodded slowly, looking to Marie and Remy. Psycho and Kitty looked at her in shock. “What’re you nuts?” Psycho asked her.
Dark sighed wearily, “Destiny holds the Element of time. She can see the past, present and future.”
Psycho looked from Dark to me and back again. She looked at Logan and Ororo and shrugged in defeat. Kitty sighed. “Ok. I guess.”
That said we all turned and followed the marked walls down many long halls. Scott and Logan took the lead, arguing extensively about something or other. I brought up the rear with Marie “Yer Angel’s kid ain’t ya?” Marie asked me. “I mean, Warren, of course.”
My head shot up. Only my dad’s closest friends used his nickname. “You know my father?” I asked.
“Sure. Everyone at Xavier’s knows Warren. He was one of the Professors first students.”
“Xavier’s?” I asked. “You guys are from Professor Xavier’s Institute for Gifted Youngsters?”
“Right ya are sugar.” Marie grinned. “Don’t worry. We’ll have ya back to yer Daddy before ya can blink.”
My head reeled with excitement as I thought about seeing my parents again. I hadn’t seen them in over a year. They were probably so worried about me. Up ahead the corridor suddenly grew brighter and we could see the sky. “What? No guards?” Pol asked shocked.
“I don’t trust it.” Dark muttered. “This is too easy.”
We walked cautiously out into the open air and I breathed in my first breath of the outdoor air I’d had in a long time. I was greatly relieved and surprised that we actually made it out alive. Looking around I discovered we were standing on a ledge overlooking a large area of pavement. It was as big as a football field and filled to the gates with MRA agents. Each dressed in a flexible uniform that put no limits on their movements and were practicing hand-to-hand combat. “Whoa.” Dark muttered.
“He’s building an army!” Kitty gasped.
Pol nodded in shocked agreement. “I hope this is all he has.”
Logan shook his head. “This is only one of sixty training compounds; he’s been training troupes since before you were born.”
We all looked over the compound in awe. It was hard to believe. If I hadn’t been told about it in one of my earlier lessons I probably wouldn’t have believed him. There had to be more than two hundred people in this compound alone! Suddenly, a rope fell down right in front of me. I looked up to see a jet hovering over us; its engines silenced so as not to alert those below. With a reassuring nod from Ororo I climbed up the rope.
When I got to the top of the rope I was helped to my feet by a boy who was not much older than me and blue like Kitty. I thanked him as politely as I could and moved so the others could get up. I turned around to see an old man in a wheelchair sitting and smiling at me. “Hello Destiny.” He said, holding out his hand. “I’m Professor Charles Xavier. Welcome to the Blackbird.”
I shook his hand and went to find my seat. Soon everybody was in and we were on our way.
Chapter 3
I knew it! I knew it was too easy! We whirled around fast to see Timothy Clowe staring back at us. The others seemed at a loss for words. I was sure we were caught but as calmly as I could I turned to him and said, “We are going out for a little run before bed sir. If that’s all right I mean.”
Clowe raised an eyebrow in amusement. “Oh? And why would you need your bags then hmm? Not stealing a snack I hope. Right after supper?”
“We didn’t eat much.” Pol said softly. “I know I’m always starving after a workout and thought we might have a snack after our run. If that’s not allowed sir we can take the food back.”
Clowe smiled, amused and a little bit suspicious. “It’s allowed. However I want to see you back to your rooms by nine.”
“Yes sir.” Kitty replied.
We all but ran into the yard and pretended to run laps. When Clowe thought he had seen enough and left we retreated to the vine covered hole. Kitty crawled into the hole and disappeared. We waited and waited but she didn’t return. Finally, after twenty minutes she poked her head back out through the vines. “This hole is actually a tunnel. It leads to a maze of some sort.”
I suddenly recalled one of the things I had overheard the guards talking about one day. I stared at the hole in wonder. I thought it was just a joke, something they made up because I was around. I never actually believed the “maze of freedom” was real. The others turned to face me curiously. “Destiny, what do you know about this?” Dark asked.
I struggled to remember all that I had heard about it. “This is the Maze of Freedom. Mr. Clowe set it up as a way to escape. Then he filled it with traps and all sorts of creatures that will kill you if you come across them. It’s a kind of gambling thing. They set a prisoner in there and then make bets on how long they will last. The exit is on the other end but no one has ever made it out alive.”
Pol gulped and put on her bravest face. “Then we’ll be the first.”
Kitty looked at her in surprise and then turned to Psycho. “You need to keep a tight reign on your emotions ok?”
“What are you talking about?” Pol asked her.
“Psycho is… um… well… that is to say…” she stuttered, unsure whether Psycho wanted her to tell us or not.
“I’m claustrophobic.” Psycho stated plainly.
“Oh.” Pol muttered, turning to follow Kitty through the tunnel. I went next, followed by Psycho, and finally Dark. The tunnel stretched on for ages. It took us ten minutes just to reach the other end of it. I heard Dark muttering to Psycho behind me trying to keep her calm and in control. When we finally got out we found ourselves in a long corridor. We took our time and Kitty scouted ahead, warning us of any danger.
We travelled for days straight. Psycho and Dark don’t need to sleep and Pol can’t sleep so we didn’t bother stopping for the night. We didn’t even stop to eat; we just ate as we walked. I stopped time for every one except me and Kitty so we could catch up on our sleep and not lag behind. The first time I did it boggled Kitty’s mind. She had tried to push Psycho over but I stopped her. As funny as that would be I didn’t really know what the consequences would be.
I never fell into a deep sleep as I had to keep a hold on the time halt, but I slept enough to rest my legs and keep my reflexes semi-sharp. Pol caught on right away but the other two didn’t seem to notice. I knew we’d have to stop soon for the others to rest their feet. We were looking for a spot to stop when a log came down quite suddenly and bashed Dark on the head. She slumped to the ground and lost consciousness. “I guess we’re stopping here.” Psycho said with a grin.
“Ondraya!” Pol warned, unable to keep a slight laugh from entering her voice.
Psycho laughed and got some food out of her backpack as Pol and I pulled Dark to the side and monitored her to make sure she hadn’t seriously injured herself. She came around with a groan a few hours later. “Dark?” Pol held up two fingers. “How many fingers am I holding up?”
“Two.” She growled, extending her claws. “Want me to make it one?”
“Yep. She’s ok.” Kitty laughed, offering Dark some beef jerky.
It wasn’t long before Dark was well enough to walk and we went on our way. The lights grew further and further apart as we went creating dark shadowy patches on the pathway. As the shadows grew more and more frequent I felt my mind close off. “Um… guys?” Pol muttered. “I can’t use my powers.”
I reached out with my mind to scan the area. I should have known better than to try as my mind had already closed itself off but I didn’t. I just threw myself forward mentally. When I hit the psychic block I reacted physically. I flew backward onto my back as if I had just run full tilt into a brick wall. “What happened?” Kitty asked in bewilderment.
“A psychic block.” Pol told her.
“What?” Psycho asked.
“A psychic block.” I replied. “When normal people try to use telepathy they hit a mental block… like something in their way.”
“Right.” Pol went on to explain. “But when a telepathic person is prevented from using their abilities the block is greater.”
“Like running into a wall.” I muttered, getting up and brushing myself off. “How did you know that?” I asked her.
“I read about it.” she shrugged. “I don’t sleep at night so what else can I do?”
Dark nodded. “Right, I’ve been meaning to ask you about that. Why don’t you sleep?”
She shrugged again, trying to hide her discomfort. “It started when I was ten or eleven. If I sleep for fifteen minutes I get dizzy, if I sleep for three hours I get gravely ill and if I sleep for more than six hours I’ll die.”
We stared at her in shocked surprise. I had no idea her reaction to sleep was that severe. Then I had a thought. If the soldiers bet on how long people lasted here they must have a way to monitor them. We all listened and looked around for any listening ears. It would be just our luck to have had Clowe hear that little tidbit of information.
The only sound that reached our ears was the soft thumping of our feet, which quite suddenly turned into a soft crunching sound. Psycho reached down and picked something up off the ground. “Psycho wait…” muttered Dark.
I had a sudden flash of thousands of tiny beetles and a feeling of dread. “Don’t!” I gasped.
It was too late. Psycho dropped the small beetle she was holding and the whole path started to move. The pathway was crawling with the tiny black beetles. We had walked straight into one of Clowe’s traps. We tripped and slid as the beetles carried us down the long corridor further and further into the dark centre of the maze. As we reached the centre of the trap the beetles spread, separating us. We struggled to stay together. I couldn’t see a thing and had no idea where I was.
I heard a loud clacking sound and I prayed that it just beetles being tossed around in their haste to get to the centre of the room. Then I hit something rather large and rather hairy. I screamed and tried to move outwards but giant pinchers closed tightly around my waist and lifted me up in the air. The pinchers were so tight they dug into my flesh and hurt like hell. I tried to think of how I could hurt it but my mind was in a panic. I heard Pol cry out in surprise far to my left.
“It’s a giant beetle.” I heard Psycho say in awe.
That painted a mental picture in my head and I freaked out. I needed to make the thing let go of me before it cut me in half. “Can you get her down?” Pol asked.
“On it!” Psycho said.
I heard movement nearby and the sound of metal on shell. A pair of claws narrowly missed my face and I heard the clang of metal on metal. “Attack the beetle not me!” Psycho snarled.
“You don’t think I’m trying?” Kitty’s voice sounded from nearby.
“Watch it Kitty, you don’t want to kill us do you?” I asked, under my breath.
Dark anchored herself to the wall somehow and started shouting instructions to Kitty. Amazingly, it worked! Within an hour they had hurt the beetle so bad that it dropped me. We hightailed it outta there as fast as we could. I felt my sides heal as we ran.
When we had gotten far enough away to feel somewhat safe we stopped for a rest and to check for injuries. I had rips all through my clothing and a large bruise all the way around my waist but other than that I was fine. Pol on the other hand was bleeding profusely from a wound on her shoulder. It appears Dark caught her in the shoulder with the claw on her wing when she was trying to stay upright and give Kitty orders at the same time. “Dee, come here.” Pol gasped.
I looked up and nodded, holding out my arm and bracing myself for the drain I would feel when she tapped my healing powers. I watched as the flesh and muscle in her shoulder wove back together. It was gross. She held on to my arm until I could hardly take it anymore. When she let go I fell back against the wall with a slight gasp. “Are you ok?” Kitty asked, rushing to my side.
Pol reached through her bag until she found a bandage and Dark helped her wrap up the remainder of the wound on her shoulder. She was soon up and looking as though nothing happened. “Thanks.” she muttered as we started on our way.
“Any time.” I smiled. “Now let’s just get out of this maze.”
Chapter 2
When I regained consciousness I was back in my room. My head was spinning and my eye felt like it had been jabbed with a pin or something. I couldn’t get the Elementals off my mind and I could guess that Clowe had gotten the information out of me somehow. I felt like I had betrayed my best friend even though I didn’t even know these people. A med-tech came in and checked on me to make sure there was no lasting damage from the treatment.
As he looked me over he muttered under his breath. I don’t think he realized how good my hearing was. Either that or he just didn’t care. “I told him I didn’t agree with this.” The man muttered. “These people may be mutants but they are still fragile. They don’t have the genetic make-up of the X-series soldiers. It might be to strong a method for their brains. One thing’s for sure… she wouldn’t last with multiple treatments.”
He left without saying anything to me directly. I should have known better than to expect it. His words puzzled me. What the heck was an X-series? And what was project Manticore? Did this have something to do with the Elementals?
They gave me a day to recuperate. That night I had another dream. This one wasn’t as powerful as the other one and thank god Clowe didn’t catch any energy readings off it. In my dream I was approached by a girl. She was an extraordinarily lovely girl who seemed about my age in appearance if it were not for her eyes. Her eyes seemed ageless. She smiled at me. “Hello Destiny.” She said. “It is time that I told you all.”
I started to ask her for her name but she held up a hand to stop me and I found that my voice didn’t work. “Hush now. Don’t talk. I have much to tell you and little time to do so. I am known as Mother Nature by some, Father Time by others, some don’t have a name for me, but the name I prefer is Magic. Yes, call me Magic.
“You, my dear, have been granted with a powerful gift, a gift that only I could give you. You are to be the keeper of the Element of time. Four others have been set for the four worldly Elements, the Elements of fire, water, earth, and sky. You know who they are. You know their names. You must join them and help return them to their true families. Do not fret for they will come to you. You must help them escape.
“Now, first thing’s first, what are the Elements? They are spiritual essences, which can manifest themselves in many ways in the material and spiritual worlds. Some of these manifestations can be helpful, others can be very disastrous. They are Archetypes: structures in the collective unconscious which are universal and beyond complete analysis. As such they must be experienced to be even slightly understood.
“The first Element I will tell you about is Fire. Fire is the agent that actively creates distinctions and imposes forms. It is considered the primary agent of change yet it is very strong willed. Once it has an idea it will not be easily swayed. It brings a decision, distinction or conclusion that is self-determining, not taught by external situations. It is a source of life, creation and destruction.
“Water is full of emotion. It is associated with nimble relating, emotion, feeling, inner flow, the subconscious, relationships and the social dimension. Central to the character of Water is its power to dissolve. Dissolution occurs because Water’s uniting quality allows it to attach to solid matter of all sorts, but the conforming quality causes the result to have no fixed form. Through dissolution all things lose their rigid structure and identity.
“Earth is the root of structure, materialization, the physical world, crystallized energy, and the psychological qualities of realism and pragmatism. It is primarily fixed, whereas all the other Elements have some mobility. It is the core of everything… the anchor if you will. Our Earth Element is in turmoil, though it is striving for stability. This can be most dangerous. The last thing we need is earthquakes everywhere.
“Air is the Element of transformation. It is flexible and differentiating. It is important as a mediating Element. Air’s power as a mediator means that it has an essential role as the Spirit, which unites the Mind with the body. In general, as mediator, Air transmits powers and influences, and therefore it is the vehicle of coordination and communication. It is the most spiritual Element, for it unites the mind and body. Spirit is considered the point of balance in the soul.
“Now we come to yours. Time, though not included in the four worldly Elements is just as important. Time is the key to knowledge and wisdom. The essence of time is fleeting and varies. It is the most instable and fluctuating Element. It bears the wisdom of the elderly with the innocence of youth.
“By being the keeper of time you are granted with the knowledge of which path to take to find the information you seek. You will be able to freeze time to aid in escapes and are granted with premonitions, the gift of foresight. You will be able to reverse the aging process of people to keep them young. However, you have the most difficult Element to control. The others have secondary paths. They require outside influences: the wind, or a stream or rain, or a lighter, or a seed or bud. Only in that way could the Entities inside the four girls be controlled.
“Time has no secondary path. Every time you delve into it you are risking losing yourself to your Element. You must keep yourself in control at all times. This means emotions and thoughts must be kept in check. Time is precious. It is up to you not to let anyone mess with it. Do not tamper with the past my dear. You will not like the consequences.”
With that, she was gone. With that one brief visit a lot of my questions were answered, and more arose. I couldn’t dwell on it long though. The next day I had to be up with the rising sun. It never once crossed my mind to freeze time so I could get more sleep. That was an experiment that would have to wait.
Not a week later one of the soldiers carried an unconscious girl into my cell. With one glance I recognized her as Pol, the Air Elemental. The soldier glanced from her to me, his eyes shone with concern though he tried not to show it. I felt sure that this wouldn’t be the last I saw of him.
As he left I moved over to Pol. She gave a weak cough and stirred slightly but she didn’t wake up. I felt her forehead with the back of my hand. She was burning up. I didn’t know how long she had been sleeping. Without pausing to think I tore a strip off her pillowcase and ran it under the tap in the corner. Moving back to the bedside I set the cold, wet rag on her brow.
I sat there for what felt like hours, though it couldn’t have been more than twenty minutes, trying to bring down her temperature. Finally, she groaned and woke up. She stared dazedly up at me with her coal-rimmed grey eyes. “Oh good, you’re awake.” I said, smiling in relief. “I was afraid they’d killed you Pol.”
She shook her head and rubbed her eyes as if trying to bring her world back into focus. “I’m sorry.” She mumbled sleepily. “Do I know you?”
I laughed, more at my own screw-up than at what she had said. “Sorry, I do that a lot. No you don’t know me yet. The name’s Destiny.”
It was true, though before I hadn’t known why I knew people’s names before they told me. I just assumed I had heard it somewhere before. Now I knew, it was my Element acting up inside me. Pol frowned and tried to raise herself up onto her elbows. I gently pushed her back into a laying position. “None of that!” I chided softly.
I took the cloth and rang it out in a nearby sink. “I’m sorry,” Pol said, resting a hand delicately on her forehead. “How do you know me?”
“I have seen it.” I said, helping her to a sitting position. She seemed very weak. I found myself wondering what happened to her and was tempted to pry into her past but managed to hold back the urge. “I am the keeper of the Element of Time. I can use it anyway I choose. You and your friends also hold Elements inside you.” I pointed to her bandaged wrist where she hid her Elemental symbol. “You hold the Element of Air. Your friend Holly holds control over the Water and Kyra the Element of Fire, your friend Ondraya is Earth.”
Pol smiled hesitantly. “Where are you from?”
“Toronto.” I replied, “But I’ve been here a little over a year.”
She lay back on the bunk and rested, though something told me she wasn’t really asleep. I watched her for a little while, making sure her fever didn’t flair up again. But then I too fell asleep.
I dreamed about home. I dreamed about my father. I grew up knowing he was a mutant. I knew also that I couldn’t go around telling people. My father had a set of the most beautiful angel wings that sprouted from his back. He used to take me flying when I was very small. It was the most amazing experience ever. He would strap his wings to his body when he was in public so that he would appear normal. But at home he let them hang free. I loved them. They were proof that my family was special.
We had moved to Toronto when I was very little. I was told that it was because my mother’s job had transferred her there but now I wondered if it actually had something to do with me being an Elemental. My father worked from home whenever possible but since his office was in the States he was away a fair bit. I never minded though, because when he was home he spent a lot of his time with me.
I missed my parents horribly and when I woke up I found I had tears in my eyes. I looked over at Pol, checking to make sure she was alright. To my surprise she was glowing blue and levitating about a foot off the bunk. It was still night so I rolled over and tried to gain a few more hours of precious sleep.
The next day Pol introduced me to the others. They were more than a little surprised that I knew them already. I never told them what I knew and thankfully, Pol did not either. Judging from the alert way that Kyra and Ondraya held themselves I doubted that they would take to kindly to my prying into their lives. I had had a glimpse of a future dream that night and I new that Clowe would send Holly to her cell for the duration of the day though I didn’t see why. I felt I should help her in what way I could. I warned her to eat a big breakfast before class started because she wouldn’t be getting any lunch. She just grinned.
During class she mouthed off Clowe. Man was he pissed. I thought he was about to explode. He must have been having a rough day; it was all he could do to keep from slapping her. He sent her back to her cell for the day with no food until supper. Kyra and I sat next to each other in class and at lunch. She gets premonitions so it was easy to find something to talk about. We both felt like something was about to happen and we knew we had to escape, and soon. She gave me a new perspective on some premonitions as did I to her, though I’m not sure she particularly enjoyed my knowledge of her premonitions. She always walked away perplexed, thoughtful or irritated after we talked.
Nothing much happened for a few weeks following their arrival. They fell into a similar pattern of life as I had earlier. The only difference was that they were given school uniforms that labelled them as potential troublemakers and were transferred to a classroom where the teacher patiently ignored them any time they raised their hands in class. In fact, they spent most of their time in class planning an escape. Pol and I – and sometimes even Kyra – knew the answers to all the day’s questions and usually had them done the night before. Holly and Ondraya either copied our notes or just ignored the work.
Ondraya and Kyra became increasingly irritated as the weeks wore on and could sometimes be heard muttering things like “It’s too familiar” or “This is made the exact same…” and took to themselves more often. Even Holly was caught off guard by their sudden change in behaviour. I once caught Kyra massaging the back of her neck, deep in thought and looking perplexed or worried. I know I shouldn’t have pried but they were worrying me so I looked into their past.
I was assailed by images of an army base extremely similar to this one. There were pallets on the floor. In each pallet lay a child. “Lights out X-5’s.” a voice said as the lights turned out. Then the children were sitting at desks, their arms stretched out flat in front of them, their hands clenched into tiny fists. They read words that flashed across a screen in front of them so fast that I could hardly read them. Then a young Ondraya stood resolutely in font of a soldier. “Ondraya! Not X5-452. Ondraya!” She said stubbornly.
I watched as the two girls grew older, going through extensive weapons and martial training, telling stories around each other’s cots, watching as one of their fellow soldier got killed or injured during a training session, they didn’t have a childhood.
They were genetically modified mutants from that Project Manticore that Hannibal mentioned. They had barcodes on the back of their necks to prove it. Manticore was led by a woman named Renfro Clowe, the wife of Timothy Clowe. They were freaking out because the layout of the MRA building was the same as Manticore. I was just surprised that Clowe hadn’t turned them over to his wife. I never told them what I knew because I knew they would not appreciate my knowing and I didn’t want to wake up one day with their claws at my throat.
One day, as we were running laps in gym Pol turned to me, “Dee?” she asked, “Where are the exits to the yard located?”
I frowned, wondering why she asked. “The front and back walls? Why?”
Pol grinned suddenly, “And the right wall?”
“No.” I looked at her curiously, she had an idea forming in her mind, I could see it, and it frightened me. “What did you find Pol?”
“Our way out.” Pol told me.
That day, at break, we went to the wall to scout it out. Sure enough, hidden behind a wall of plants was a hole, just big enough for someone to crawl through. We were debating who to send through when a man in a black cloak, with the hood pulled up so far that it hid his face, walked up. It was the same soldier that brought Pol into my cell that first day. “Can I help you?” he asked severely.
“Um, no thanks.” I said. “We’re fine.”
“Then I suggest you don’t loiter around here. Mr. Clowe doesn’t put up with that kind of nonsense.” He said.
Ondraya, who the others called Psycho, went to open her mouth and give a witty remark but Pol cut her off before she could utter a sound. “We’ll just be going.” She turned to us and muttered, “Now.”
After the soldier was out of sight Pol turned to us. “Psycho?” She asked. “We need a bag full of food. Can you and Dark manage that?”
Dark was Kyra’s nickname. Psycho nodded in quiet agreement and Kitty (Holly) told us she would find out how to bypass the security system and Pol told them she could get us lots of things from the tech lab but we would have to leave that night. It was decided. We would meet that night after supper and make for the hole in the wall.
As everyone headed back to their rooms that night we all broke off in separate directions. Psycho and Dark followed me to the kitchens, Kitty returned to her room to keep an eye on how the security worked and Pol went to the Tech lab. Sneaking into the kitchens was harder than I thought it would be. I mean, it’s a kitchen! Lots of people could be wanting a late night snack. With a building of this size there should be people wandering around, but there was not… and the kitchens were guarded.
“Ansem, Legato?” Psycho gasped. “What the hell are you doing here?”
“Ondraya? What are you doing here?” One of the men in the kitchen asked, looking up from his ice cream.
I recognized the men from my dreams. Legato Bluesummers had dark navy blue hair and goatee and yellow eyes. His face held a look of surprise. A look that mirrored the other man’s. It was the head scientist. In real life I took in the deep tan of his skin and his amber coloured eyes. The book he had been reading fell to the counter.
“Yes Ondraya, what are you doing here?” asked Ansem crossing his arms.
“Well, um uh…” Psycho stuttered.
“We’re going out for a run, and we’d like to have a little snack afterwards.” I answered for her.
Legato and the other agent that was there burst out laughing, Ansem just smiled his evil smile. “OK. You can take some food.” he smirked.
We grabbed some food and left to meet Kitty and Pol. I didn’t like how they had just given us the food. It was too easy. But we didn’t really have a choice at that point. We had to take it.
We met up with Kitty and waited. It seemed to take forever for Pol to arrive. We were jumpy and looked about nervously. If anyone had seen us they would have immediately become suspicious. We were just starting to think that something happened to Pol when she finally showed up. I released the breath I didn’t even realize I was holding. She smiled encouragingly at me and took the lead. It was easy to see who was in charge of the group. Though I bet if you mentioned it to the others they would have attacked you.
There was just something about Pol. She was a natural leader. She acted as if she wasn’t but when it came time to make decisions she took charge. She had a good sense of self control and a positive attitude that was contagious.
We passed many guards on our way to the yard, narrowly missing being caught by one of our teachers and took a couple wrong turns making our nerves pretty tight. We were in sight of the door to the yard; in fact we were almost through that door when an all too familiar voice came from the shadows behind us. “Going somewhere girls?”
Chapter 1
The day they brought me into the Restriction seemed unreal, like it happened to someone else. I was just a normal girl, or so I thought, albeit I had a few hidden talents. I just thought of myself as an unidentified mutant. The only people who knew of any of my talents were my little group of friends. And even they didn’t know about all of them.
The soldiers came at night, stealing me from my bed. I was thirteen. I woke up to a hand pressed over my mouth and someone pinning me down. I couldn’t move. They stuck me with some sort of needle and I blacked out. One day I’m going to school, and the mall with my friends, and arguing with my mom about my curfew; and the next I’m being carted off to some military compound in the middle of nowhere where I’m given strict rules and regulations to follow and find myself in combat training. At first I was all like “Where am I? This must be a dream. Wake up!” but of course, it wasn’t a dream and I couldn’t just wake up from it.
They say I was seen throwing lightning or something like that, but that’s a load of crap. I was always very careful with my powers. I mean, Stephen tells me I’m only a level three mutant, whatever that means. He says there seems to be no reason why I would have stood out. I am only at average physical speed and my mental abilities are only slightly above normal. The only thing he could see is if I have a special talent not registered in the computer archives.
So then my life consisted of waking up at the crack of dawn, running twenty laps around the compound before breakfast, school at the normal time (if you could call it school), then two and a half hours of combat training before supper and three hours of physical and mental endurance training before bed. And somewhere in that time frame they found time to help you harness your powers to be able to use them to the best of your ability.
You could find very little time to create friendships if you were a foundling like I was. They kept you in cell like rooms of one or two people per room and by the time you got there you were so tired you just collapsed on your bunk and sleep. There were a few lucky ones who got to bunk up to twenty to a room but they were usually people who had been there since they were very young. It was rumoured that Clowe’s own sons were in this facility somewhere. Imagine raising a son like a soldier. Clowe’s not known to play favourites, even for his own flesh and blood.
I took great care not to be labelled as a good soldier but not to be labelled as a trouble maker either. The good soldiers were actually sent out into field missions and things. I didn’t want to actually become a soldier. The trouble makers were either used in tracking and eliminating exercises or set loose in the Maze of Freedom. The Maze was set as a kind of gambling thing for the real soldiers and those in command. A trouble maker would be set in the Maze and bets would be placed to see how long they would last. No one ever made it out alive.
I heard snatches of plans and missions from soldiers who ignored my presence or just didn’t realize I was there. I heard a couple people mention the Elementals. I had no clue what they were, but they caught my interest. I heard one mention that they were closing in on two in Seattle, Washington and a suspect was being observed in a place called Millville in New Jersey. However, not two months later I over heard that they had all escaped to Canada.
The Elementals were on my mind all night and I dreamed about them. Not usual dreams like most people had, but the time travelling dreams I had. I had no way of controlling these dreams they just happened. I guessed that the dreams were the hidden talent that Clowe saw in me. But how he knew about them I’ll never know. In my dreams I saw many things.
This time I saw a small child with curly brown locks playing near a wall with her dolls. She reached for a doll near an outlet and electricity sprang into her arm. She shrieked in surprise and pulled back. “Polly?” A deep male voice sounded nearby.
The sound of footprints could be heard as the child reached out curiously for the outlet again. Electricity played over her body, lingering extra long in her curls and she laughed. Her parents looked on in shock.
This image blurred into the form of a young child with black hair streaked with blue. She sat at the beach with water bubbling and swirling in the air above her hands. “Holly,” her grandmother called. “Stop that. You’re scaring people.” The child laughed and let the water fall over her head and hands and seep into the ground at her feet.
This image dissolved to reveal a girl of nine years staring at some scientists from behind the thick glass of a testing room. She pounded on the glass with her fists, her cries for help falling on deaf ears. Flames shot out from her body, moving up her back as she pounded harder. Her eyes widened with fear. Flames escaped through the vents of the chamber. A familiar man with long white hair watched the read-out: it climbed from 2000 to 4000 degrees Kelvin.
“Amazing, she’s heating up from the core.” A female scientist said in astonishment.
“Her vitals are normal!” The head scientist, with the long white hair said, an evil grin set on his thin lips.
Inside the chamber the girl turned white hot and blinding to look at. The chamber walls began to glow red. Machines went haywire. Her feet even started to lift off the ground, levitating a foot or two. She looked down and freaked, burning hotter and hotter. The head scientist pulled a switch on the wall. Foam sprayed out of nozzles, dousing the girl’s flames. She stood there, covered in thick foam. Her body steamed.
“BUZZ KILL!!” another scientists smirked.
“Kyra was at 4000 Kelvin. Any hotter, Bluesummers, she would be approaching supernova…” the head scientist scolded.
“Well that is interesting.” An all too familiar voice said from behind them. They all turned around to see Timothy Clowe.
“That’s the temperature of the SUN.” the head scientist finished. “Not only could she kill herself, but she could set fire to the earth’s atmosphere and destroy all human life as we know it!”
This dream changed to a similar one. A girl of nine years sat in a chair that looked like those at the dentist, or those in the facility in which I now lived. She stared at the scientists standing in front of her. A bunch of wires were attached to her body in various places. Her eyes were wide with fear as the head scientist from the last dream watched with the same evil grin set on his lips.
“452, I need you to concentrate. Focus!” he snapped.
“Her vitals are accelerating!” a female nurse told him. The girl stared at a few rocks sitting in front of her. They started to levitate. Then suddenly they disintegrated into to tiny little pieces, and then moulded into one giant rock.
“Nicely done 452!” another scientist smiled.
“Her vitals are still accelerating…” said the female nurse nervously.
“Well that is interesting.” The voice of Timothy Clowe once again came from the doorway.
“Why’s that?” the head scientist asked.
The girl’s eyes started to glow green, and the ground started to rumble. They all turned to look at her.
“452 back it down!” the head scientist demanded.
“NO!” she answered in a voice that sounded as if more then one person was talking.
The rumbling increased and the scientists had to hold onto something to keep from falling over. The walls started to crack, and the head scientist grabbed a hold of the girl and pulled her out of the chair. He created a force field and shielded himself and her from the falling debris. After a few minutes the quake finally stopped, as the head scientist let down his shield, the young girl clung to him for dear life, shaking.
“Clowe? Bluesummers? You guy’s alright?” he called.
“Peachy!” the scientist named Bluesummers smirked.
“Few scratches, but I’ll live!” Mr. Clowe seethed in pain, standing up and brushing off his suite.
“I’m sorry! I didn’t mean too!” the girl cried, her face still buried into the head scientist’s stomach. He looked around to find nothing. The building had been completely levelled all though the buildings around them were still standing. He looked at Mr. Clowe. Mr. Clowe looked back and they both grin evilly at each other.
This image changed again and I saw a red headed teenaged girl reading by a point of light floating above her head. “Pol? Are you asleep.” A voice called from the other side of her door. She extinguished the light with a startled look in her face and collapsed into a convincing imitation of sleep just as her door opened.
Then I saw two vaguely familiar girls around my own age running through the deserted back ally-ways of some city. They were being chased by a man dressed in black and holding a gun. “Kyra, the gun!” the girl with shoulder-length brown curls called.
Kyra turned and stared at the gun until it turned red hot and melted. “Now Ondraya.” She muttered.
Ondraya lifted one of her hands slightly and the man was engulfed in vines. They laughed and ran away.
This image blurred into an assortment of visions that assaulted my brain so quickly I could barely read them. Pol and her friend were crying and hugging each other goodbye. Holly, Kyra, and Ondraya were each grabbing walkie-talkies. Pol stared sadly out a car window. Holly was tossing a walkie-talkie to Pol who was in the house next door. Ondraya was sitting in a park, staring out at nothing.
Suddenly, I was shaken awake. I groaned softly. My head was spinning and the visions suddenly stopped. I looked up at the face of one of Clowe’s men. “Up now.” He said coldly. “He wants a word with you and he doesn’t like to be kept waiting.”
I swung my legs over the edge of my bunk and sat up. I didn’t need to ask who “he” was. That much was obvious. I just wanted to know what he could possibly want me for. I knew better than to ask though. This man wouldn’t have been told anyway.
I was marched into Clowe’s office where I stood waiting for him to tell me what was going on. He turned and looked me over, his eyes cold and stead. Then, with a subtle flick of his hand, he signalled for the guards to leave. When we were alone he stood in front of me and looked me over again. I stood staring straight ahead like we were taught to do when in his presence. Finally, he spoke. “My monitors have discovered an unusually high level of Potential Genomisys emanating from your room tonight. Could you tell me why that would be?”
“No sir.” I answered him. I was completely confused.
“Are you familiar with the term Potential Genomisys soldier?” he asked me.
“No sir.” I answered truthfully.
“Potential Genomisys is what you people refer to as ‘Mutant Powers’. Can you answer my previous question now soldier?”
“No sir.”
He moved around behind his desk and rifled through some paperwork. “I believe that this might have something to do with your ‘dreams’, and don’t tell me you don’t know what I’m talking about.”
I looked at him in shocked confusion. How could he possibly know about my dreams? “My men have told me that you seem interested in the group of mutants known as the Elements. I am quite sure that your dream had something to do with them. Where are they? What do you know?” he pressed on, looking intently at my face as if trying to read my expression.
I struggled with something inside myself, inside my mind. Part of me wanted to tell him everything so I could get back to bed but part of me said that it wasn’t a good idea to tell him anything. He noticed my inner struggle and came around to stand right in front of me, his mechanical eye boring into me. I hated that thing. All of the students hated it. Some said it gave him x-ray vision, others said he used it to find mutants some how. I never really cared. All I knew was that it creeped me out. I put a barrier around my mind. I didn’t want him to read it some how. He was growing impatient yet tried not to show it. “Tell me soldier. You don’t want me to have to use force.”
I just looked back at him. My mind was made up. I wasn’t going to tell him anything. “I see.” He said, pulling away and moving back to his desk. He pressed a button on his intercom. “Hannibal.”
A soldier entered his office to stand behind me. I tensed up. I didn’t like where this was going. “Take her away.” Clowe snapped. “Do whatever it takes to get the information out of her. I need to know who or where the others are.”
“Yes sir.” The soldier replied.
He grabbed my shoulder and steered me out of the room. He was remarkably strong. He led me down the hall to a large medical type room. “What’re you gonna do to me?” I asked.
He forced me down into a chair not unlike those at a dentist’s office. It wasn’t until he started to strap me in that I started to fight back. It didn’t take long for him to overpower me and strap me down. “What’re you gonna do?” I asked again.
I was panicking by now and it was plain in my voice. He just looked at me. “You’ve been here about a year now.” He replied. “You tell me.”
“You wouldn’t really torture me would you?” I asked. “I mean, they wouldn’t really do that to people would they.”
He smiled grimly. “Yes, they would.” He told me. “But thanks to our contacts at project Manticore we are a little more refined about it.”
A med-tech entered the room and started to organize things on the tray beside the chair. I noticed a needle and a bottle of serum as well as a bunch of instruments that I didn’t want to know what they were for. “What did Mr. Clowe mean by ‘the others’?” I asked. “He wasn’t implying that I was an Elemental too was he?”
“I am not at liberty to discuss it.” Hannibal said calmly. “Now, are you going to tell us what you know or are you going to make this hard on yourself?”
I clamped my mouth shut. “Have it your way then. I can’t be held responsible for what happens.” He told me.
The doctor set something over my left eye that would keep it from closing. My heart started to beat faster as the horror of what was happening set in. I looked up at Hannibal and the med-tech. I couldn’t believe they were actually doing this. I started to hyperventilate. The med-tech filled the needle with the serum and injected it into my right arm. The stuff burned like acid and I could feel it coursing through my veins. The doctor set up some sort of laser over my left eye and just turned it on. The last thing I remember was thinking how much Hannibal looked like Clowe. Then I was assailed by images and I blacked out.
Prologue
The night was dark, void of moonlight and starlight. What little light there was came from the street lights below. Shadowy figures surrounded a 2001 apartment building in the downtown metropolis of Toronto, Ontario. A voice crackled over the com-links. “Tac-teams surround the building and wait for my signal. Take no chances. I want her alive.”
Timothy Clowe, leader of the Mutant Restriction Agency, lowered his com-link and surveyed the scene. He turned to the two young men behind him. “I want you two to head this operation. We can’t afford to mess this one up.”
“Yes sir.” One answered, with a bow of his head.
The other soldier hesitated. “Permission to speak sir?” he asked.
“Permission denied soldier.” Clowe replied. “You can speak after you bring her in.”
“Yes sir.” He replied sullenly as he followed his partner out.
Clowe shook his head and turned back to the task at hand. His soldiers should almost be in position. The young Worthington girl would never know what hit her.
Chapter 17
They attacked fast and hard. It was near impossible to keep track of everyone. I tried my hardest to keep an eye on Pol. It wasn’t easy. She knew enough of fighting to keep moving. And I had my own soldiers to fight. It got very confusing very quickly. The X-series soldiers did what X-series soldiers did best. They moved so that they were everywhere at once. Clowe and Ansem retreated inside, leaving the fighting to the trained professionals.
Pol’s voice rang off to my right. “No!” I saw Pol tackle her friend, throwing herself directly into the line of fire. I attacked the shooter, causing his shot to go wild. Instead of catching Pol in the head like it would have done, it caught her in the lower leg.
She fell to the ground and rolled quickly, moving against the wall and out of the main fighting area. I saw her use her belt to staunch the flow of blood and I knew she was going to be ok. I fought on; taking out as many MRA agents I could get before being confronted by an X-Unit soldier. My old training came back strong and fast and I was glad I had been in the top of my class. Finally Psycho had had enough. “Alright, that’s it. Everybody duck.” Psycho called. “This place is going down.”
“No Psych!” Pol called from where she fought. “It’s too soon!”
“Then help me!” she replied.
Almost as one the girls turned their thoughts and energy toward her, allowing their elements and strength to flow into hers. Me and Chimaero held off. If they managed to pull this off we’d be needed to help get them to the jet safely. “What do you kids think you’re doing?” Logan asked.
“Distracting them.” I replied.
The ground began to shake and we were all thrown to our knees. The girls’ attention never wavered. They were determined to bring down the building. There was a large crash and dust flew everywhere as the building came down around us. The girls collapsed. Before the dust could settle we grabbed the girls and ran for the jet. Scott had Pol so I made sure her Ordinary friend made it alright.
Once we got on the jet she wouldn’t leave Pol’s side. She sat there holding her hand. I grabbed the med kit and sat down next to her. Without a word I treated her leg wound. It wasn’t deep. Just grazed the surface really. But it was still bleeding a fair amount. “Is she alright?” she asked as I wrapped the bandage.
“She’s fine.” I assured her.
“But she’s not waking up.” Carol said. “None of them are.”
I looked around the jet. All the Elementals were out cold. And each one had a Protector at her side. Pol had two. “It’s just the nature of this particular power.” I explained. “It’s called an Element. It is different from a mutant power in that an Elemental’s powers come from nature. But using such power leaves them drained of all energy.”
“I don’t understand.” Carol admitted. “Are you sure she’s alright?”
I smiled reassuringly. “Trust me.” I said. “I’ll know the moment she stops being ok.”
“Is that likely?” Carol asked in shock.
“With Pol’s allergy to sleep? Anything’s likely.” I told her.
Carol was silent for a moment. She just sat there, staring at her friend. “She tried to save me.” She muttered finally. “And I almost turned her away. I was mad at her, and afraid of him. But she didn’t care. Did she know what was going to happen?”
“No. Kitty was told to be on the lookout for an Agent. Pol was not. We never expected him to send five X4’s to pick up an ordinary. It was overkill.”
Carol looked at me in surprise. “You knew that they would come for me?”
“We suspected.” I replied. “I believe Pol did too. So when Pol asked to go back to visit you we sent along someone who has fought them before and who knew the situation.”
“I thought she seemed a bit on edge.” Carol said.
I grinned. “With good reason.”
The rest of the trip went by in silence. Everybody was thinking their own thoughts. I couldn’t get my family out of my head. Chimaero must have noticed because as soon as we got the girls into the lower levels’ infirmary he followed me to the garden.
“Hey man.” He said, coming up beside me. “Mind if I join you?”
“Yeah sure.” I said, as nonchalantly as I could. “Whatever.”
We were silent for a long moment then Chimaero looked at me. “Alright Zeff, spill it.” he said. “I’ve known you long enough to know when something’s bothering you.”
“It’s nothing.” I said. “It’s just… when we were in those tanks? I saw my family Chimaero.”
“You were dreaming.” He said. “It was a dream brought on by the drugs.”
“I’m not so sure.” I told him. “They were older. Older than I remember. Cal was a teenager. He was just a baby when I left. My parents? My twin Zoë?” I shook my head as I remembered. “They were all blaming me.”
“Your twin?” he asked. “You have a biological twin?”
I nodded. “Do twins on your planet share any ties?” he asked.
“A bond that is supposed to be stronger even than that of a man and his wife.” I explained. “Twins share everything. Every thought. Every feeling.”
“But you and Zoë?”
“Our bond weakened as I got further away. I could feel her but I couldn’t talk to her. I didn’t know what she was feeling. I could only sense her.” I said. “Over time I just stopped trying.”
“And then you met Pol.” He prompted.
“And I had a bond even stronger than mine and Zoë’s ever was.”
“Is it possible that when you were knocked out your mind became free to link with Zoë’s again?” Chimaero asked. “Could you have actually talked to her?”
“It’s crossed my mind.” I admitted. “Though I don’t think so. It’s more likely that I pulled the images out of her mind than actually communicated with her. Our bond isn’t strong enough for that.”
“But it’s the possibility that is tormenting you.”
I nodded. Just then Carol came running up. “Mrs. Summers said to come get you.” She said frantically. “I think there’s something wrong with Pol.”
I reached out along our ties. She was weaker than I would have liked. By the time we got to the infirmary she was starting to glow. I grabbed her wrist and let some of my strength flow into her. I couldn’t give her all my strength. I was still too weak myself. But I gave her enough to last her for close to half a day. Scott came in then. “What’s he doing here?” he asked Jean.
“He’s helping our daughter.” Jean told him. “Like he always does.”
“I thought we decided—”
“We didn’t decide anything.” Jean told him. “You expressed your concerns and I told you I would keep an eye on things.”
“What’s this about?” I asked.
“Maybe you two should talk in my office.” Jean said, leading us to a small room overlooking the infirmary.
“Sir what’s going on?” I asked when we were alone.
“I’m just a little uncomfortable with how close you are to Pol.” He said, trying to keep his voice calm. “How close you want to be.”
“I’m afraid I don’t follow you sir.” I said.
“My daughter was wearing nothing but a towel and you wanted to carry her. How do you think that makes me feel?” Scott was really angry. It was a shame because he was just starting to trust me too. “I’m sorry if that made me a little uncomfortable.”
“No sir. I’m sorry.” I replied. This was going to take some smooth talking. “I grew up with military training. I guess part of it never really leaves you. I didn’t think. I just acted on instinct. I didn’t even stop to think about what she was wearing.”
Scott gave a disbelieving snort. “You’re her guy and you were able to not think about her lack of attire?”
“I push it to the back of my mind if I can’t get it out completely. That’s how I was able to get her out before. And she wasn’t able to help with the escape then.”
“That’s how you… what?”
Ok… this wasn’t going well. “When she got herself taken by Clowe on account of our flame throwing turncoat.”
“But you were both in uniforms when you got back here.” Scott said.
“I found one for her to change in to.” I said. “I’m not a monster or a pervert sir. I got her some clothes and when she was able to change into them I left her, armed, and checked on the status of our pursuit so she could change. You can ask her. She’ll tell you the same thing.”
“I’m sure she will.” Scott said.
“Sir, I swear to you. I would never hurt Pol or touch her in any way that is inappropriate. My people are high strung when it comes to honor. I’m no different.” I didn’t wait for his response. I just turned and left.
Pol’s friend Carol followed me. I sped up but she kept right with me. “Zeff! Wait!” she called. “Please?”
I slowed reluctantly. When she caught up to me she looked nervous and hesitant but not accusing. “What?” I asked.
“Please.” She said. “You’re the only one I know here… the only one who actually takes time to talk to me. I just want to know what it is I’ve gotten myself into. Who are these people?”
I looked her over. She seemed honestly curious. At least she hadn’t asked about what had just happened. “These people are the only thing protecting humanity from the avaricious mutants who want to consume them.”
“Huh?” she asked.
I laughed. “They might just be humanity’s only hope of survival. There are mutants, some with great influence like our friends at the MRA, who want to see humanity wiped out. They believe that mutants are the only people who should be allowed to live.”
“The MRA are mutants?” she asked.
“Of the worst sort.” I replied. “Unfortunately, we have no proof. It’s only a matter of time before the MRA takes over.”
Carol thought this over for a moment. “Pol said her biological parents live at this school. That was them in the infirmary wasn’t it?”
I nodded. “Scott and Jean Summers were two of Professor Xavier’s first students here. When they were done school they decided to stay and help teach.”
“He doesn’t like you, does he?” she asked. “Pol’s father?”
I sighed. We were back to that. “There are things about me that he doesn’t like.” I agreed.
She glanced at me sideways but didn’t comment. “Well, Pol seems to like you well enough.”
“That she does.” I grinned. “So what else would you like to know?”
I spent the rest of the afternoon showing her around the institute and answering her questions. That evening when I went down to replenish Pol’s strength Scott just ignored my presence. He didn’t even acknowledge that I was in the room. It hurt. It felt like I had taken a step forward just to fall three steps back.
That night I couldn’t sleep. Every time I closed my eyes all I could see was my family and their accusations. The next day I couldn’t concentrate worth anything. My teachers noticed it. Chimaero noticed it. I’m pretty sure Psycho even noticed. She never picked on me that day. All five of the girls had woken up that morning.
That evening I had had enough. I needed to clear my head. I hadn’t seen Pol since she woke up. Jean was keeping her in the infirmary until her leg had healed up. A gunshot wound would be hard to explain away. I volunteered to take Pol her supper. I hoped she would be conscious. She was… but she wasn’t happy. “What’s wrong?” I asked her, sitting in the chair beside her bed.
“I feel so useless.” She muttered. “I feel like the weak link of the group. I always seem to have to be carried out of whatever scrap we get into.”
I took her hand and smiled at her reassuringly. “You are not the weak link.” I told her. “You are the one that holds your little group together. If it wasn’t for you Dee would not be hanging with the group. And true the other three would stick together but I’d hate to see how much trouble they could get into. Without you there they would have been captured and converted long ago. You are the voice of reason, the intellect of the group. For some unknown reason Psycho listens to you and you are able to break through the emotional wall around Dark.”
“But I’m always carried out of the fights.” She argued.
“That’s not your fault.” I replied. “You don’t have the combat training the others do so you have to rely on your element more. And as for this last fight? A gunshot wound would take down anyone. And you all got carried out of this one.”
“I guess…” she didn’t sound too sure.
“Don’t dwell on it.” I told her, placing the tray of food on a bed-table and wheeling it over to her. “Eat something. You need to replenish your strength.”
She gave a small, sad smile and picked at the roast beef dinner in front of her. I stayed for a couple hours, talking and playing cards, but it got late very quickly. I was on the evening watch that night and I still needed to study for my History test.
I visited her frequently for the next few days. It was nice to just sit and talk and I knew she needed company. She soon picked up on my own somber mood. “Zeff? What’s wrong?” she asked.
I looked away. It was silly for me to be dwelling on something that I couldn’t change. “Nothing.” I said, avoiding her eyes. “Just dreams.”
“It’s not just dreams.” She argued. “You never have bad dreams.”
She had seen right through my excuse. So I told her. I felt like an idiot. I also told her why it was bothering me. “It was a dream.” She said gently. “I seriously doubt that after thirteen years or so the first thing your sister says to you is an accusation.”
“I’m not so sure.” I told her. “It didn’t feel like a dream. It was too real.”
“You said you had a bond with your sister.” She said slowly. “It’s possible that when you were in the tank your elemental and protector bonds may have been extinguished. That would leave you free to travel mentally along the bond with your sister. I could help you reach her again. If you could just talk to her…”
“No.” I told her. “You couldn’t.”
If Zoë ever sensed the strength of our bond, I don’t even want to think of what it could do to her. Pol didn’t understand. “Yes I could.” she said. “My mind is strong enough. If we worked together it might boost your mind enough to get you within talking range.”
“No.” I said more forcefully.
“Why not?” she asked.
“Because!” I made myself look into her eyes. Why was my life so complicated? I didn’t want her to feel the way I did. “Because I couldn’t do that to her. Pol, twins on my home planet? They don’t marry. They don’t date. They don’t even think about another person in that way. The depth of their bond is such that they can’t love another. If you helped me she would feel our bond… I can’t do that to her.”
Pol flinched slightly. I knew I was bordering on blaming her. It’s not what I meant to do, but it was sort of how I felt. I didn’t know how much question-answer I could take, but it did feel good to talk about it with someone. “You said twins don’t marry. How would that work with you being the heir and all?”
“That’s why Calichial was born.” I told her. It was true. My father needed an heir willing to marry and have kids. A twin wasn’t likely to do that. “I had till Cal reached manhood to decide whether I would take over for my father, or whether I would live with my twin.” I kept my eyes on Pol. I needed her to know how important this issue was to me. “The way me and Zoë were before I left… we would have stayed together.”
“Zeff…” She looked so hurt and confused.
I couldn’t put any more of my problems on her shoulders. I rose to my feet. “I’m sorry.” I said as I left.
Despite our conversation that day I was glad when Jean finally let her out. I had been down a couple more times since then and we had pretty much gotten over our feelings from that conversation. I was walking between classes when I saw her standing under a tree and talking to Carol. Psycho and Chimaero watched nearby with interest. I suddenly got a crazy idea and snuck up behind her. “That’s great Carrie.” She was saying.
“Oh shoot! I gotta go!” her friend said, taking off down the yard. “My next class is in ten minutes!”
Psycho and Chimaero shook their heads and followed her. Pol watched them leave. Then she seemed to sense me and turned around. I couldn’t surprise her now so I did the first thing that came to mind. I picked her up and swung her around quickly in a circle. “Zeff!” She said laughing. “Put me own!”
I laughed and set her down. Her color had come back and she didn’t seem as drawn. “You look better.” I told her.
“I feel better.” she replied. “How were your classes?”
“Boring as usual.” I grinned. “Not everyone is as interested in learning as you.”
She smiled sadly and pulled away from me. Something was definitely bothering her. “Pol? What is it?” I asked.
“Nothing.” she said, attempting a smile. “I just… I’ve got a lot on my mind is all.”
I was tempted to read her mind but I knew she would tell me if it was anything important. I trusted her judgment. “Is it anything I can help you with?” I asked her.
She smiled. “I don’t think so.” She sat down against the tree and pulled her knees up to her chest. “This is something I’m supposed to figure out myself.”
“Oh.” If she didn’t want to tell me that’s fine. It was her choice. Though I couldn’t help but feel that I had something to do with it. I definitely contributed to her heightened stress. I crouched down beside her. “Well I’m sure you’ll make the right choice.”
She shrugged almost helplessly. “I hope so.” she said quietly.
I kissed her and then stood up. “You will.” I told her, giving her hand a reassuring squeeze. Then I turned and left for class.
Chapter 16
I drifted in blackness, lost in my own thought. Then I found myself sitting in a chair in a dark room. A spotlight shone on the floor in front of me. It was an interrogation room. Somewhere, a door opened and closed. Hushed voices reached my ears. Voices that spoke, to my utter surprise, in my native tongue without a hint of an earthen accent.
Someone stepped into the light. I looked up and saw my father. He looked older than I remembered. His skin was haggard and pale and his eyes were sad. “Boy, what have you done?” he asked. “Why did you leave us?”
“I didn’t mean to!” I said. “It was Uncle Fremiasin who built the ship and Uncle Fremiasin who refused to take me home!”
“Enough excuses.” He said. “Do you not know what you have done? You have cast doubt and dishonor on your family and distrust amongst your people. The people don’t trust me. I couldn’t even keep track of my son. How can I lead the people if I can’t even control my own son?”
“It’s not my fault!” I insisted.
“Speak you own language!” he snapped.
I started. I hadn’t even noticed I had been speaking English. “Father, I didn’t mean to hurt you. You have to believe me!”
“Why?” he asked. “Why should I believe you?”
“Fraemiel, enough.” My father backed out of the light to be replaced by my mother. “Zeff don’t be angry with him. He hasn’t been himself.”
Something about the way she said that didn’t sit well with me. “What do you mean?” I asked.
“Your father is sick Zeff.” She told me. “A sickness of the heart that we haven’t been able to cure. He searched hard for you when you disappeared.”
“He did?”
“He did.” She replied solemnly. “He poured his whole heart into finding you for months. When Zoë told him you had been taken he was devastated. He hasn’t been right since.”
My head was reeling. It sounded like she was blaming me too. She shook her head and stepped back. A boy stepped forward. He was in his late teens. His eyes were hauntingly familiar. “Calichial?” I asked.
He grinned. “Hey bro.”
“You’ve grown.” It was lame, I know. But last time I saw him he was just an infant. I knew nothing about him.
“It’s been a long time.” He said. His grin had vanished. “You put a lot of strain on us ya know? Zoë never wanted to be heir. True, she’s good at it. But it’s put a damper on her life. And mom and dad… they never laugh Zeff. They barely ever even smile. And they all look at me funny. I look too much like you. I have the knack with hunting and machinery that you did. But I’m not you. And it hurts them. It hurts me.”
“I’m sorry.” I couldn’t even look at him. “That was never my intention. I never meant for any of this to happen.”
“Yeah, whatever.” He said as he left. I put my head in my hands. I couldn’t believe it. Everybody, my whole family, blamed me. My disappearance was entirely my fault and it hurt them so much. Zoë came forward to take our brother’s place. “Zeff?” I looked up at her. “Zeff why didn’t you come back?”
“I couldn’t.” I told her. “The ship was ruined in the crash. No one here has the technology to create a spaceship.”
“Except you.” She said pointedly.
“What?”
“You were gifted when it came to electronics.” She said. “With Uncle Fremiasin’s notes? You could have remade the spaceship.”
“No I couldn’t.” I told her. “I was under the humans’ control from the moment I stepped out of the ship.”
“And now?” she asked.
“Things have changed.” I said.
“I know.” She shook her head. “Zeff, I don’t even know who you are any more. I don’t…”
“Zoë, you are still my sister.” I said. “My twin sister.”
“But that bond broke long ago didn’t it?” she asked. Her eyes glistened with tears that she refused to shed. “I just… there’s so much I wanted to do, ya know? So much that I can’t do now. You weren’t supposed to leave.”
“I’m sorry.” I said as she too drifted into the darkness. “I’m so sorry!”
The darkness swelled up once more to consume me. I was left with my thoughts and my memories. And they weren’t pleasant company. It seemed to last forever.
Suddenly I felt arms wrap around my torso and heave me from the tank. The cords and wires stung as they were pulled off my skin but I barely noticed. I looked up to see Hunter handing me my clothes. “I never thought I’d be so glad to see you.” I told him with a weak grin.
I struggled into my clothes and it hit me. We were still alive! How was that possible? “But – we’re alive.” I said to Jean who was standing nearby. I brushed my wet hair away from my face. “Our Elements?”
Jean gave me a curious look and replied. “They will be unreliable and maybe even unusable for a while but they are still there.”
I frowned and glanced down at my hands. They felt cold and tingly as if I had lost the circulation in them. But outwardly they looked fine. I looked up to where Pol was wrapped in a blanket in her father’s arms. I took a step forward and nearly collapsed. Jean grabbed my arm and steadied me. “Well. We’re gonna have our hands full gettin outta this place.” Rogue said from where she was helping Chimaero. “These kids can’t hardly walk.”
“Lucky we brought the boys along.” Kitty’s mom replied.
“Who brought who?” Corbin asked from Dark’s side.
“Shut up and let’s move.” Logan insisted.
He took the lead as we moved out. We followed him through the halls, around many corners and past many closed doors. Finally he called a halt. “It’s too quiet. I don’t like it.” He said. “We need to scout it out.”
“What? And leave the kids?” Scott asked shock. “Look at them Logan. They’re in no shape to run.”
“Better to find out what we’re running into without them slowing us down then huh?” Logan asked.
“We’ll be fine.” I said, pulling out of Jean’s grip so that I could lean against the wall and not her. “Give us weapons of some sort and we’ll protect ourselves here. We are in a small turn in the hall with both ends easily defendable.”
“And where are we going to get weapons?” Scott asked.
“Knew I brought these for a reason.” Kitty’s mom said as she pulled some guns out of the bag she was carrying.
She tossed one to each of us. I glanced sideways at Pol as she caught hers. She looked it over hesitantly. “Just don’t stand behind me when you shoot that ok?” I asked as the adults moved off down the hall.
“Why?” Psycho asked.
“Cause she’s never used a gun before.” I told them.
“Ok. Note to self, don’t stand near Pol.” Chimaero smirked.
“Ha, ha very funny.” Pol said sarcastically. “Don’t worry. Chances are I won’t even use it.”
We waited for almost fifteen minutes before we heard someone approaching from both sides. “The parents?” Carol asked.
“No.” Chimaero replied. “The stride is too heavy and too similar to be the parents.”
“Combat boots.” I nodded in agreement. “We have company.”
“I’m beginning to really hate this place.” Psycho muttered.
“Beginning to?” Dark asked.
“You’re right.” Psycho grinned. “I’ve always hated this place. I’m just feeling it right now.”
We ducked behind walls and in doorways to keep out of the line of fire. We had just gotten to our positions when the first soldier came into view. Chimaero took aim and fired and from then on it was chaos.
Bullets flew back and forth for many minutes. My gun got hit by a stray bullet. It sparked, burning my hand. “Goddamn piece of shit!” I muttered as I tossed it, sparking, at the soldiers. “Pol?”
She tossed me her gun and then ducked quickly behind the wall as bullets ricocheted off the walls around us. They were aiming to injure, not to kill and that was to our advantage. I took careful aim and shot with deadly accuracy. We didn’t have many bullets to waste. It was difficult to see the soldiers though and not many of our shots found their targets. We took shot back and forth for many more minutes. Suddenly Pol turned to me. “Give me that.” She said, indicating my gun.
“What are you thinking?” I asked in surprise as I handed it over. “You’ve never used one of these before.”
She ignored me. She just stood up and let loose five shots in rapid succession. She hit and killed four of her marks but the fifth shot went wild, just grazing a soldier. We all just looked at her in shock for a moment before the return fire made us duck for cover again. “What the hell was that?” Psycho asked.
Pol looked at her. She looked as surprised as I felt. “I – uh…” she blanched suddenly as the full effect of what she had done hit her. “I think I’m gonna be sick.”
“Not on me you’re not.” Carol gasped, pulling away from her.
Pol shook her head. She nearly dropped the gun out of her hand before I grabbed it from her. She backed against the wall and her legs collapsed underneath her. “We’re running out of ammo here.” Dark called from the right end of our hiding place.
“Gone here.” Hunter called from the left.
Pol and I traded worried glances. “We’re in a hell of a lot of trouble.” Corbin muttered.
Just then a blast of red light could be seen from the right hallway and the enemy guns fell quiet. “Dad!” Pol cried in relief.
The adults came running back, Scott and Logan continuing on to take out the soldiers on the other side. Pol tried to stand but she was too shaky. I came over and helped her up. I was just moving to pick her up when Scott came back. “Uh… Zeff! I can… I can take her.”
“It’s alright sir. I’ve got it.” I replied, my grip tightening involuntarily on her arm.
Scott scowled at me. He was not going to let me take her no matter how much I felt it was my job. “I really don’t think that it’s appropriate.”
“With all do respect sir–”
“Dude!” Psycho grinned as the other two burst out laughing. “She’s only wearing a towel!”
I felt myself blush and let Kitty and Carol step in and take her. “You boys can talk this out later.” Kitty grinned.
“God Pol! You’re heavy!” Carol groaned.
“I’m sorry.” Pol told them. “I’d make it easier on you if I wasn’t so exhausted.”
“If you weren’t so exhausted we wouldn’t have to carry you at all.” Kitty pointed out.
Just then, Rogue came running toward us, a bundle in her hands. “Here sugar.” She said tossing it to Pol. “We’ll let the men folk wander up ahead for a minute.”
Pol grabbed the bundle and unfolded it. It was a lab coat that buttoned down the front and belted at the waist. I followed Chimaero and the other men as we scouted ahead. It was all clear for now. That was what worried me the most. Where were all the soldiers? “They are evil Carrie.” I heard Pol say as they caught up with us. “They’re military.”
“Who’s evil military?” Chimaero asked.
“You are.” Kitty told him with a grin.
He punched her playfully on the arm. Pol grinned at them and shook her head. I looked at her in concern. I hoped she’d be able to fight in the inevitable fight we had ahead of us. Pol looked from me to Scott and burst out laughing. I looked at Scott and grinned as I saw his worried expression. I wasn’t the only one who cared for her. Scott frowned slightly and then shook his head sadly. Just then we caught the sound of boots behind us. “Come on.” Scott said, picking up the pace a bit. “Up ahead is clear for now.”
We took off running down the hall. Every step took us closer to the doors and freedom. Jean mentioned that the jet was hidden close by. I knew better than to get my hopes up. Clowe hadn’t given up yet. As if on cue the alarm started wailing.
We were running full out now but when we burst out the doors to the outer compound we were confronted by Clowe, Ansem, and Hannibal’s X-4 unit. Pol moved closer to Carol to protect her. I stood still, ready to spring into action if needed. “Well, well, well.” Clowe said, raising an eyebrow. “What have we got here?”
The parents moved in front of us, figuring that they had more strength than we did. “Do you really intend to fight us?” Ansem asked. “Come on Ororo. I always thought you were smarter than that.”
“Do you honestly think that we are insensitive enough to let you continue experimenting on our children?” she replied, her eyes going white as she prepared for battle.
Ansem smiled his repulsive smile. More X4s and a few X5s filtered out of the base. “This is just insane.” Clowe said. “Do you honestly think you can win?”
“Well we sure gonna try.” Remy replied, pulling some cards out of his coat pocket.
Clowe laughed and gave a signal to attack.
Chapter 15
I don’t know how long I was strapped to the chair for, or when I finally blacked out. But when I awoke I found myself in a solitary room in the barracks. For days, though I went for training in the common compound and had “lessons” in one of the common classrooms I saw no sign of the others.
Then, all of a sudden I felt Pol’s presence. She wasn’t near me. It was as if someone had broken down her mental barriers. She felt so weak. :Are you alright?: I asked.
:Fine.: she replied. :They are just testing my sleep allergy. Nothing to worry about yet.:
:Just don’t shut me out again Pol, please.: I begged, :What would you do if you shut me out and then they knocked you out long enough for your element to try to take control? It’s happened before.:
:I hadn’t thought of that. I was just worried…:
:You don’t have to worry about me.: I told her. :It’s what I’m here for.:
:I would never be able to live with myself if I got you killed.:
:You won’t. I promise to be careful.: I replied.
That night a soldier came up to me and told me I was being transferred to a new cell. I frowned slightly. What could this mean? They don’t usually transfer people without a specific reason. When I went to the new cell the next day it was to find Pol laying on one of the benches.
She looked really weak. I ran over to her and helped her sit up. “Are you ok?” I asked, feeling her forehead.
She had a high fever and looked ready to pass out. I enveloped her in a hug. I never wanted to let go of her. I knew that Clowe would come for her again in the morning. Who knew how much more she could take? Who knew what else they would do to her? All I knew was that she was in rough shape. “I’ve been so worried about you.” I muttered.
She shuttered slightly, tightening her arms around me. “I’m reaching my breaking point Zeff.” She said. Her voice was barely above a whisper. “I don’t know how much more I can take of this. Every day I grow weaker. Every day I can feel the element inside grow more restless. It will take me Zeff. I can’t hold it back much longer.”
Her voice cracked as she burst into silent tears. I felt a little awkward. She was usually very put together. The treatments must be real hard on her. I didn’t know what to tell her. There was little we could do. “Shh.” I said, holding her close and comforting her the only way I knew how. “You don’t have to worry about that right now. Just relax, rebuild your strength. I’m here now.”
We sat like that for a long while, both of us hanging on to each other, neither of us wanting to move. We had no idea what tomorrow would bring, only that we wouldn’t like it whatever it was. After a few minutes I realized that she had slipped into meditation on me. I lay her back on the bench and moved to the second bench in the room. I leaned back against the wall and watched her, making sure she didn’t actually fall asleep on me again.
The next thing I new I could hear footsteps coming down the hall. Many, booted, footsteps. Apparently I had dozed off. I stood up, swiping the hair that had come out of my braid out of my eyes, and moved over to Pol. Whoever was coming was going to have to go through me to get her. She scrambled upright and I moved in front of her, placing myself between her and the door.
I had barely done that when the door whisked open and Ansem walked in, followed by about a dozen X-series soldiers. I backed up a pace to be able to protect her better. I wasn’t about to just hand her over. “As touching as this is Zefferan I am very short on time today.” Ansem said as he moved into the cell.
I felt Pol grab the back of my shirt in sudden fear. “I can’t go… not today.” she whispered into my back. “The element is restless today. It will take me. I’m not strong enough.”
I surveyed the soldiers and Ansem, weighing the threat in my mind. There was no way we could stop them. The most I could do is get Pol thinking straight again. I turned around to face her, grabbing her shoulders and looking her right in the eye. “Don’t.” I told her. “Don’t discourage yourself like that. You are strong.”
She glanced worriedly over my shoulder and shivered slightly. I gave her shoulders a light shake to gain her attention. “Look at me.” When she turned back to me I continued. “You are not weak. Do you think you would even have an element if you were? Come on! Where’s the Pol I know? Just get a tighter grip on your fear. You’re usually so good at that.”
Half of the soldiers circled us, their guns trained on me. Pol was so frightened she was crying. I needed to comfort her quickly. “Just don’t shut me out again alright?” I asked. I wanted to make sure I would know if she needed help
She nodded slightly and two of the soldiers grabbed her arms. I leaned forward and kissed her forehead, offering her reassurance. “I will protect you.” I whispered in her ear. “I will come if you need me.”
Half of the soldiers accompanied Pol and Ansem while the other half stayed in the cell, their weapons fixed on me. Just before the door closed Pol looked back at me. I could only pray that it had worked.
Around an hour later I suddenly got the feeling Pol was in trouble. I tried the door but it was locked. I paced the room, trying to think. I had to get to her. If I was just on the other side of the door!
Suddenly I was. I stood in the hall for a second, trying to figure out what had happened. When my mind finally grasped the concept that I was free I ran towards the lab. I didn’t know what I might find in there but I did know that it wouldn’t be good.
By the time I reached the lab Pol was covered in blue flames and convulsing as she fought the internal battle with her Element. Both Clowe and Ansem looked unsure about what to do. Then I noticed that their hands were both burned and blistering. I didn’t stop to think. There was no time. Instead I ran over and grabbed her wrists.
I used the power in me to send some of my life-force into her, feeling the muscles and other cellular structures that were worn and tired and rejuvenating them. I gave her my strength and helped to fight back her element. As soon as I felt her regain consciousness I opened my eyes and stepped back.
Then the after-shock of having fed my strength into Pol washed over me and my knees buckled out from beneath me. Two soldiers rushed in and grabbed my arms before I hit the floor. Pol was looking around in confusion and Ansem, Isaiah and Clowe were all looking at me in surprise.
Isaiah glanced briefly at the computer and back at me. Then his head shot back to the computer. “Vitals are reading normal.” He said in shock.
“Did it work?” I asked as the soldiers lowered me into a chair.
“Zeff, what did you do?” Pol asked from the table.
“Yes Zefferan.” Ansem said. “What did you do?”
I closed my eyes, thinking about how much I wanted to say. I felt myself start to drift off before a soldier nudged me with the butt of his riffle. I opened my eyes and glared at Ansem. “You almost killed her.” I felt so angry. It was all I could do to try and keep my voice calm and quiet. As it was I could hear it shake.
“How were you able to touch her?” Ansem asked.
I glanced at Pol and caught her eyes. I gave her a reassuring smile. I would answer both her and Ansem’s questions. I turned back to Ansem. “I’m her protector aren’t I?” I asked. “What good is it being a protector when you can’t touch them when they are in element form? I needed to help her regain consciousness.”
Ansem frowned at me as he assessed what I had just told him. “You did more than just bring her back to consciousness. I know you did. Now I want to know exactly what it was you did.”
I hesitated, glancing to Pol then back to Ansem. I didn’t know how much I wanted to tell him. It would mean trouble for us all. Ansem saw the hesitation and grabbed a surgical knife from the table and held it to Pol’s throat. She shrank back against the table. I tried to stand but the soldiers on either side of me held me down. This was getting out of hand again. “I do not like it when things happen that I don’t understand Zefferan.” Ansem said, holding the knife a shade closer to Pol so that it just nicked the skin. “I am not a patient man. Care to test me?”
I glanced at Pol and resigned myself to tell them what I could without causing trouble for the others. “I was feeding my life-force into hers.” I explained. “I have the ability to rejuvenate people. I feed life into them reviving dead or dying cells and giving them the strength they need to pursue life again.”
“A living fountain of youth.” Isaiah said, his mouth hanging open in awe.
“Can all your people do this?” Ansem asked.
“No.” I sighed. We were back to the Alien Questioning thing. “In this I am unique. You see? Your problem is you think the Elementals are a group of five.”
“There are more of you?” Ansem asked, glancing from Pol to me.
Pol looked just as confused as the others. “Yes. There are more.” I replied. “But who or how many I can’t say.”
“No. You can’t.” Ansem said thoughtfully. “But I bet Destiny can.”
Oh shit. What had I done now? I needed to try to turn him away from Dee. So I turned to my natural ability to lie and bull-shit my way put of a tough situation. “I doubt it.” I said. “If any of us was in danger of losing ourselves to our element it is Dee. Time is infinite. That leaves an infinite space for her mind to wander to find clues to the answers you seek. She may delve into time and never come back.”
“That is a risk I am willing to take.” Ansem said. “I believe we have done enough for today. Take them back to their cell.”
They unstrapped Pol from the table and we were taken back to our cell. The guards had to half-drag me as I couldn’t get my legs to work.
When we reached the cell we were shoved through the door and left alone. I let my legs give out and collapsed on the floor just inside the door. Pol fell to her knees next to me. “Are you ok?” she asked, helping me up.
“I’m fine.” I replied, cursing inwardly at the fact that I had to lean against her to get back to the bunk. She looked so worried so I tried to add a bit of levity to the situation. “Why didn’t you tell me what a pain the Elemental backlash was?”
“I never thought you’d actually experience it.” she told me as I lay back on the bunk and closed my eyes. I just wanted to rest. “You are such a mystery you know that? You know everything there is to know about me. But every time I think I’m beginning to understand you, you throw something else at me.”
I smiled weakly but did not open my eyes. I was just so tired. Pol sat down on the bunk and let me rest my head on her knee. It was almost as if we had switched roles. She was now the protector and I was the power-drained elemental.
“You are an idiot you know that?” she asked, running her fingers gently through my hair. It was soothing and I relaxed, slipping into unconsciousness.
When I came back around Pol was still sitting there. I frowned up at her. “Have you been sitting here the whole time?” I asked, sitting up.
She shrugged. “I had a nice chat with Dee.” she said.
“Oh shit.” I swore. I had completely forgotten about her. “Dee. Is she alright? I tried to warn him away from using her but he cut me off. I didn’t have enough time to talk him out of it.”
“I know Zeff.” She said quietly. “I managed to warn her before Ansem came for her but I haven’t been able to reach her since.”
Just then the door slid open and a group of X5’s entered the room. “Sorry to interrupt your little chat.” The leader said sarcastically. “Your presence is required in the lab… both of you.”
We traded worried glances. This could only mean something bad. The soldiers marched us to a new lab, one I hadn’t been to before. This one was much larger and had many tanks and machines in it. They had brought in the others as well. This was not going to end well. “What’s going on?” Pol asked.
Kitty looked as confused as we were. Dark and Psycho had their usual sarcastic smirk, as if planning on challenging Ansem on whatever he had planned. I wouldn’t put it past them to try it. Only one person seemed to know what was going on and that was Dee. Her face was pale and fear was written all over her features. She seemed unable or unwilling to voice what was happening. At least she was alright… for now.
Just then Ansem entered, followed by a handful of scientists. Among them was Isaiah, no surprise there, and Clowe himself. It was odd to see him in anything but one of his hundred-dollar suits. Now he had on a lab coat over his suit. He obviously didn’t want to ruin it. Ansem turned to us, looking us each over. “Any of you want to venture a guess as to what these are?” he asked, gesturing to the tanks.
None of us came forward with the answer so Chimaero took a guess. “Extraction tanks sir.” He said.
No shit! Why hadn’t I thought of that? They were planning to try to extract the elements from us! Pol started to shake and I couldn’t blame her. What they were doing would probably kill us. “What the hell are they for?” Psycho snapped.
Ansem smiled his evil smile at her. “Why don’t you ask Polgara, or maybe Destiny?” He asked, looking at them. Neither of them spoke. “No? Well then. Zefferan, care to enlighten your peers?”
I started in surprise. Not really. I thought. “I – uh…”
“What is it elf-boy?” Dark snapped.
Clowe hid a grin behind his hand. I hated her right then. I really didn’t want to say it. It would make it feel more unavoidable. But the others were all looking at me expectantly. “I… they… they’re gonna try to extract our elements from us.”
“Oh no… not try… we are going to extract your elements from you.” Ansem assured us.
“But… that’ll kill us.” Chimaero argued.
“What?” Clowe asked, turning to look at Ansem. “You neglected to mention that little detail.”
“What’s the matter Tim?” Isaiah asked. “Getting cold feet?”
“Neither of you will lose kids out of this.” Clowe said in defense.
“I will lose a niece, and Isaiah an adopted daughter.” Ansem pointed out.
“Some father he turned out to be.” Pol muttered.
We all turned to look at her, not sure which man she meant: Clowe, Ansem, or Isaiah. The men exchanged glances and Clowe shook his head. “I am losing two sons out of this deal.”
“Two?” Isaiah asked.
“Hannibal is Chimaero’s protector.” Clowe remarked.
“Harsh.” Psycho grinned.
Ansem looked closely at Clowe. “Are you backing out of this operation?”
Clowe glared at him. “You know I can’t.”
Chimaero glared at his father but kept his mouth shut. One of the soldiers behind us shifted nervously. “Sir?” he asked, gaining the attention of all three men. “What should we do about the Ordinary?”
Clowe looked up at him in annoyance. “She has served her purpose. Get rid of her.”
“No!” Pol pulled away from the soldiers holding her.
She bolted for the door with such determination that she didn’t even notice when the soldiers trained their guns on her. Someone had to knock some sense back into her before se got herself killed. I tried to get to her but the soldiers near me grabbed my arms, holding me back. “Pol!” I called, trying to get her attention.
“No!” Clowe shouted, “Not until we get her element!”
Ansem moved in front of her, blocking the door. Her guards caught up with her and grabbed her arms. It took five of them to drag her back into the line she was so determined to get away. I couldn’t understand how she could put her life on the line for an Ordinary. “No…” she pleaded as Clowe moved to stand in front of her. “Please. She has done nothing to you. She is just an innocent girl!”
Clowe looked her in the face and smiled. “She knows too much. She has become a liability and a threat to this organization. She must be eliminated. Your friends have it easy you know. They will be put under for the procedure.” He nodded and one-by-one the scientists in the room injected us others with something. Just before I lost consciousness I heard him go on. “But you… no, you can’t be knocked out.”
Chapter 14
I was exhausted. It had been a long day and I hadn’t really had a chance to rest except for a short time in the jet. I needed to sleep but I felt obligated to stick with Pol while she gave her report. She told him that the boy had in fact been taken by Clowe, and taken to the exact facility outside Seattle that us Prototypes had been brought up in.
The Professor didn’t even react to the news. He just listened to her quietly and then dismissed her. She seemed disappointed but she did as she was told. It was a clear signal that she was stepping back and letting him make the decisions.
I turned to follow her out but the Professor halted me with a glance. “You didn’t stop her.” He said.
“I couldn’t.” I said. “Besides, it wasn’t a dangerous mission and she is friends with the girl. If the girl had disappeared I wouldn’t have let her chase after her. We are both tired sir. We’ve been through a lot… Pol even more than me. She’s beyond rational thought. It’s too personal.”
“I agree.” The Professor said. “Which is why she must not be allowed to continue in this way.”
“I’m sorry sir.” I said. He moved to leave but I had to ask. “Sir? What are we going to do now?”
“I am going to find out more. Then I’ll send a team in. Though at this point it may already be too late.” He said. Then he laughed. “Go to bed Zeff. You have done enough for now.”
“Thank you sir.” I said.
When I went up to my room Chimaero was there. He was reading a text book and looking all too interested in it. “Test tomorrow?” I asked.
“Yeah.” He said without looking up. “Classics with Ororo. Brutal.”
“I dunno.” I said as I started getting ready for bed. “I actually find human history fascinating.”
“You would.” He laughed. Then he looked at me and his smile vanished. “Shit Zeff! What happened to you?”
I looked down at my chest. I had forgotten how beat-up I was. There was a solid bruise that ran all the way up my left side and the bullet wound on my arm. Not to mention all the minor bruises and cuts that covered my body. “Clowe had some Manticore Prototypes attack me.” I explained. “Wanted to keep me from being able to help Pol.”
Chimaero raised an eyebrow at me.
“I’m fine.” I insisted. I climbed into bed, wincing a little as my side cramped slightly.
“Right.” He clearly didn’t believe me. “You gonna get that arm looked at?”
“It’s just a scratch.” I said.
“Whatever you say man.” He said, turning back to his book.
I lay down and was asleep almost before my head hit the pillow. I didn’t rouse again until Hunter woke me up the next morning. “The Professor wants us.” He said.
“He found Josh?” I asked as I threw on some clothes.
“He… didn’t say…” Hunter noticed my wounds. “Are you sure you’re up for this?”
“Absolutely.” I said as I threw on my outer shirt. “I met this kid personally. He’s not Clowe’s type. We need to find him before something happens to him.”
We went down into the lower levels where the others were waiting. All except Pol anyway. The Professor seemed determined to cut her out of the operation. He also seemed a little unsure about what he was asking. “Josh is being held in the Manticore facility outside Seattle.” He said. “I need a team that knows the facility to go in, find the boy, and get him out.”
“You’re sending us?” Psycho asked.
“Makes sense.” I said. “Who better to take on Manticore than Manticore soldiers?”
“My source tells me that he isn’t being held in a cell. He’s being kept in one of the labs. They are questioning him and putting him through some behavioral modifications. Chimaero, you and Zeff are heading the team. I’m sending you in with Ondraya, Kyra and Destiny. Kitty, I need you to keep an eye on Pol. She’s gotten into enough trouble lately.”
“What about us?” Hunter asked. I could tell he didn’t like being left out.
“I need the rest of you here.” Xavier said. “We need a back-up unit. If something happens you and Corbin will know. Then I’ll need to send you in to get them out.”
“Wait a minute.” Something about the way the Professor was giving the briefing didn’t seem right. “Your source?”
“Yes.” He looked right at me. “An MRA informant named Richard Cameron.”
“The MRA agent posted at Pol’s house?” I asked.
The others looked at me and the Professor in shock. “Yes.” He admitted.
“And you trust him?” Psycho asked.
“Entirely? No.” he said. “But enough to send in a team that knows the area.”
“How can we be sure that Clowe’s not gonna be waiting for us?” I asked. “That it’s not some sort of trap.”
“We can’t.” Xavier said. “But we have to get this boy back. It was on us to protect him and we failed. We need to fix this.”
So, an hour later we found ourselves in the chopper on our way to Seattle. Kitty and Pol had gone to see Pol’s friend. Pol was told that it was just to visit, but Kitty knew that the Professor was worried about the girl. She knew he expected Clowe to send someone in to kill her or bring her in.
As we were getting off the chopper Scott, who was helping pilot, placed his hand on my shoulder. “Hey.” He said. “Be careful out there.”
“Always.” I grinned as I jumped out.
Getting into the base wasn’t hard. We got out easy enough, and they were looking for us then. We knew how to get back in. we worked our way to the lab area. We had to backtrack and dodge cameras to keep from being seen.
When we finally got to the lab area we heard some technicians coming toward us. We ducked inside a storage area, watching the area to see how many people came and went and from which rooms. We observed for a few hours before we prepared to make our move. Suddenly I heard Pol’s voice in my mind. :Zeff? Can you hear me?:
:Pol?: her voice sounded loud in my head. That usually meant we were close. But what was she doing here? She was supposed to be visiting her friend. :Pol, what are you doing here?:
:Long story.: she replied. :Where are you?:
:Close.: I told her. :We’re hiding in a storage room. Where are you?:
“Above you.” She said out loud. Her voice sounded loudly in our hiding spot, echoing through the air vent she was hiding in.
The others jumped and turned to look up at her. “Pol?” Dee asked.
“What the hell are you doing here?” Dark asked.
She lifted the cover off the vent and jumped down, landing neatly beside Psycho, a wide grin on her face. She looked horrible. She had a black eye and cuts and bruises all over her body… the parts that were visible at least though I wouldn’t be surprised if the rest of her was too. She looked emotionally drawn as if she had been through a lot in a short amount of time. “My god Pol!” Psycho exclaimed. “What happened to you?”
“Had a little run in with some X4’s.” Pol said. “Remind me I want to start doing combat training when we get home. They have Kit and Carol.”
“Shit.” Chimaero swore. “This makes it a little harder.”
“And it doesn’t stop there.” She went on. “They had me but I got away.”
“How’s that harder?” Dee asked.
“Cause if I got away, that means they’re going to sound the –” Suddenly we were assailed by a loud blaring noise. “Alarm.” she finished lamely.
“Ok. This may not be that bad.” I said, trying to reason it out in my mind. “Who’d they have guarding you?”
“X4’s called Kya, Joe, Lillian, Shalimar…”
“Damn. That’s Hannibal’s unit.” Chimaero cursed.
“And Hannibal… You know, you should really let me finish before you butt in.” she chided him.
“Well one thing’s for sure.” Dee muttered, glancing out the door. “We gotta get out of here fast.”
“Where to first?” Pol asked as we moved out into the hall and took a left.
“Well Kit and your friend will probably be the easiest to get.” Psycho reasoned. “So let’s go find the fire starter.”
“Josh.” Pol reminded her. “His name’s Josh.”
“Whatever.” She replied.
We took off down the hall, avoiding cameras and guards the best we could. Psycho and Chimaero took the lead with Dark bringing up the rear. I moved close to her and touched her arm lightly. I couldn’t understand how she could have gotten so beaten up without me realizing it. “How come I didn’t know?” I asked her. “Why didn’t I feel it?”
“I had you closed off remember?” she asked.
“I didn’t realize that it went as far as our connection.” I said.
“Neither did I.” she admitted. “But it was better that you didn’t. If you had you wouldn’t be here to help now.”
Psycho signaled us to stop. She listened intently and pointed at the door to her left side. We split to either side of the door. “Why are we stopping here?” Pol asked. “These aren’t the cells.”
“He’s not being kept in the cells.” Dee told her. “He’s being held for questioning and some sort of behavior revision or something.”
She frowned. Chimaero glanced at us. He held up two fingers and pointed to Pol and me. Then, using the military hand signs we learned in Manticore, he motioned that he wanted us to stand guard. Pol shook her head. He frowned and turned to me. I shrugged and pointed to Dee. Pol was going to be difficult and now was not the time to argue with her.
Chimaero looked at Dee questioningly. She nodded. Then he pointed to Dark and Pol and pointed left. They’d go left through the door. Pol nodded and pulled out a couple of her throwing knives. Well, that settled that then. She just wanted to go in after the fire-starter. Chimaero pointed to himself and Psycho and motioned right. Then he looked around at all of us. With a nod he kicked the door open.
They went in as quickly as they could, and me and Dee took up our positions at the door. We heard a brief sound of struggle then it was quiet. I heard the sound of metal on metal and Pol saying, “Joshua! Joshua, get up! We gotta go.”
“What the fuck is that?” Dark’s voice asked.
I sensed another, older, life form nearby. Before I could turn around Clowe had snuck up behind Dee. “Make one noise and she’s dead.” He had her arms pinned between him and her back and was holding her chin tilted up, a knife pressed against her throat.
I caught her gaze and went to reach out telepathically. “Not even that way Zefferan. You know better.” Clowe said, motioning to the door. “Inside… now.”
“They made me human again.” Josh was saying as I turned to the door. “They gave me what I wanted… in return for one thing.”
“What is that?” Pol asked him, her voice sounded suspicious.
“That he turns you in.” Clowe said, pushing me and Dee into the room.
I went over to stand beside Pol. If we were going to fight I wanted to be close enough to protect her. Around Clowe there were now at least a dozen MRA agents, all with guns trained on us. Clowe looked us over, his gaze lingering slightly on Chimaero before moving to Pol, taking in her battered shape. “What happened to you?” he asked amused.
“Why don’t you ask your son and his batch of X4’s?” she snapped back.
Clowe just grinned. “No matter, you are here now. We can finish our little project. I know how much Ansem’s been wanting to see you.”
I felt her reach out and grabbed my hand. I felt a slight stab of fear in my chest and pushed her slightly behind me to protect her more. That little move was enough to tell Clowe we’d fight and die before we let him take her back to his lab. “Don’t worry Zefferan.” Clowe grinned. “We won’t kill her. You kids are way too valuable for that. But now I not only have you two,” He turned and grinned at the others, “But my little runaways as well. I believe with some re-indoctrination you’ll be powerful assets.”
Psycho, Chimaero and Dark all got similar determined frowns on their faces. I could tell they weren’t going to make this easy for him. Chimaero had been through Psy-ops before. He knew how bad it could be. Clowe just grinned at us all. “Get them.” He said, leaving the room.
We all braced ourselves for the onslaught of soldiers but they never came. Instead a group of X-series soldiers entered the room. “Oh shit…” Dark muttered.
“We’re screwed!” Psycho groaned.
The soldiers came into the room and they just kept coming! There were way too many of them. There was no way we could fight them. They swarmed us, skillfully subduing us. I was pulled away from Pol. “No!” I heard her shout as my hand was tugged from hers. “I won’t go back! I won’t!”
I cursed and struggled, trying to get back to her. She was in no shape to fight. She was so beat up I was surprised she was still going. They were too strong and too many for me. As they herded me toward the door I reached for my laser-sword at my belt. I managed to unclip it just as they got me to the door. “Pol!” I called, tossing it toward her.
I never even got to see if she caught it before I was marched away to a holding cell. I groaned slightly. This meant another week or so in Psy-ops… once was quite enough.
As I was marched through the halls I was joined by Joe and Hannibal. “Back so soon Zeff?” Han asked. “You miss us that much?”
“I missed kicking your asses that much.” I muttered. They were here to gloat and taunt me. They knew that Pol had found us. So they knew that I knew what they did. And they knew that I hated their guts.
“That girl of yours is weak.” Joe said. “Haven’t you taught her anything?”
“Pol doesn’t need to know how to fight with her hands to take you out.” I said. “She knows a different kind of warfare.”
“Mental right?” Han asked. “Psychic warfare? Then why didn’t she use it?”
“Not her way.” I replied.
By then we had reached Psy-Ops. I was led inside and Han and Joe went back to the barracks. “She’s like me that way.” I muttered to myself. “Too damn noble.”
They strapped me to the chair and focused the laser on my eye. Then I was once again lost to the pain and mental overload that was Psy-Ops.
Chapter 13
I was dragged down the hall toward Psy-ops. Soldiers and X-series stopped and stared. Hannibal grinned as I passed. “Finally caught up with you did they Zeff?”
I didn’t have time to answer and before I could blink I found myself strapped to that god forsaken chair with a laser burning into my eye. I wanted to fight them but I couldn’t. They had Pol. Luckily they didn’t try to fully convert me.
I was put back with my old unit. I trained extra hard to perform at my old standards once more. I was always prompt in my responses, working hard to make it so they couldn’t pin anything on me. It didn’t take me long to find out that they were trying to psych me out and lower my hope of escape. Every chance the got my fellow soldiers and supervisors told me about how they had upped security since the last escape. It was impossible to get away now, they said.
My good streak couldn’t last, however. I hadn’t exactly had the best record with them even before I left. One day, about three days after I had left Pol, I was sparring with Hannibal and Joe. John and Michael watched from the sidelines, as well as a couple X5 males. I suspected something was up when there were no females nearby. Sure enough, as I fought they started goading me. “So where’s that girl of yours these days pretty-boy?” Joe asked. “Was kinda hoping she’d be around. She ain’t hard to look at that one.”
“Yeah she’s pretty good looking.” Han said. “Even for a mutie.”
I traded blows quietly, not letting their words get to me. “I heard Clowe’s saving her for himself.” One of the X5’s said.
“What a waste.” Michael grinned. “I wouldn’t mind a piece of her for myself.”
I threw Han to the mat, trying not to let my anger show. “Can you imagine?” John asked with a chuckle. “I bet she’s good ain’t she Zeff.”
“I wouldn’t know.” I said through clenched teeth.
“What?” John exclaimed in disbelief. “You ain’t never tried her? Even better!”
“I say we have some fun once she’s converted.” Han grinned. “What do you say?”
In response I threw him to the ground again and tripped Joe, causing him to fall right onto Han. It was still a perfectly legit move. I was sparring with both of them after all. As I straightened up I barely missed the signal from the supervisor. All of a sudden, all of them were on me. They taunted me as they punched and kicked me.
I had to do something or they would kill me. None of my brothers and sisters had the adversity to killing that I did. Without thinking I grabbed Joe and threw him into the others. He was the biggest person there so I took out most of them just with him. He hit one of the X5’s, knocking him back into an X5 training at the next mat.
She turned and started fighting him and before I knew it there was a full out brawl in the compound. After about five minutes the supervisor called out, “Soldiers!”
I winced and looked up at him as the compound snapped to attention. To my deep dismay I saw Clowe standing beside him. “Well done Zeff.” He said to me. “You finally screwed up.”
I felt a sense of panic fall on me as he turned and left, undoubtedly heading for the lab and Pol. I felt a sharp twinge of guilt lance through my chest. :Oh god Pol!: I called out. I couldn’t believe what I had just done. :I’m sorry!:
:You couldn’t help it.: She told me. :They planned it. They want to –:
She cut off abruptly as if she had been blocked or distracted by something. The next thing I knew I was laying on the mat, my ear wringing from the force of Joe’s punch. The soldiers around my mat set on me, punching and kicking again until I almost blacked out. Then they dragged me to my cell and left me.
I was too worn out and beat up to do anything, which I’m sure was their plan. I just lay there, curled into a ball, and let the blackness take me.
When I awoke it was to a throbbing head and stiff and aching body. I had no idea how long I had been unconscious. I reached out with my mind toward Pol. She felt distant and weak, much like she had when I first met her. I frowned. Something wasn’t right.
I reached out through our link and felt her confusion which changed quickly to anger. I rushed to my door. It was unlocked. I moved quickly and quietly toward the lab, doubling back to avoid any personnel in the area. When I got to the lab I could hear Clowe and Ansem inside. “It didn’t work.” Isaiah said.
“I know.” Ansem sounded frustrated. “Move. I need to put her back on the table.”
“But it should have worked.” Isaiah insisted. “The scan’s showed that it worked.”
“Something triggered her memory.” Ansem said. “Or should I say, someone?”
“The boy?” Isaiah asked. There was a brief pause and then he said excitedly, “Well what if we used it on him first? You’d get your perfect soldier back, as well as an Elemental.”
“That’s not a bad idea.” Ansem said. “You, and you, go get him. Bring him here.”
I waited until the door handle turned and then kicked with all my might. The door flew open, hitting a soldier in the face and snapping his head back. He went down, blood gushing from his nose. I punched the second soldier in the stomach and then brought my fists down on the back of his neck, knocking him to the ground as well.
I heard a gun cock and dodged behind a tank in the room as a bullet just missed my head. “Don’t kill him!” Ansem said. “He is valuable property. We can’t afford to lose him.”
I grinned slightly. Couldn’t afford to lose me? I could use that to my advantage. I peered around the tank. There was only one solder left. I rushed in, dodging to the side so that the bullet aimed at my side just grazed my arm. I grabbed the soldier’s gun and elbowed him in the face, knocking him out cold.
I threw the gun at Isaiah. It hit him square in the forehead. I knew how to take people out quickly and efficiently. Ansem moved toward where Pol lay unconscious on the table. I kicked out his knees just before he reached her and then choked him until he went unconscious but not long enough to kill him. Then I turned to Pol.
She was out cold. The pinprick in the side of her neck explained why I couldn’t wake her. She was covered with a thin blanket from her knees to her chest. I looked at the soldiers. One of them was around her size. I stripped the clothes off him and threw them in a bag. Then I grabbed his gun and spare clips. I threw the clips in the bag as well as those from the other soldiers and threw the bag on my back.
Then I turned and picked Pol up, wrapping the blanket around her as I did. Then I ran. I went out the nearest door and was well into the woods behind the compound before the alarm sounded. I ran for miles before I felt Pol stir slightly as she woke up. “Zeff?” she coughed slightly, her voice coming out in a croak.
I stopped and set her down under the shadow of a tree. “Pol?” I leaned over her, the worry I had been feeling seeping out of me. “Thank god. I’ve been trying to wake you up for the past hour. I don’t know how long you’ve been asleep.”
“Where are we?” she asked groggily.
“In the woods, just outside MRA headquarters.”
“For real? I mean, I’m not dreaming this?”
“No.” I assured her. “What did they do to you?”
“Tried to wipe all my memories of life after grade eight. They nearly succeeded too.”
I smiled and enveloped her in a hug. She still felt so weak! “I’m just thankful that I got you out of there before they could do anything else to you. I’ve been trying to reach the others but we’re to far away. I couldn’t find your watch either. Clowe must have it.”
She gazed around the forest in confusion. She took in the trees and the fact that I was still dressed in my MRA attire. Then she seemed to realize that she was still wrapped in a blanket and barefoot. I reached into the small bag I was carrying and pulled out the smaller set of MRA clothing I had grabbed for her. “Are you strong enough to change or do you want to wait?”
She grinned weakly. “I think I can manage now.”
“Well then I’m gonna go scout around to see if they’ve got people out looking for us.” I said, handing her the clothes and a small handgun. I felt worried leaving her but I knew she wouldn’t change with me there and she needed to be ready when they came for us.
“Be careful.” She said softly as I slipped away.
I slunk through the trees for a few minutes until I heard the sound of four wheelers. Hoping Pol had had enough time to change I ran back. When I got to the tree I found her changed and meditating. She snapped out of it as I approached. “Are you strong enough to walk?” I asked quickly. There was no time to lose.
“Maybe.” she answered. “Depending on how fast and how far.”
“Then that’s a no.” I muttered.
I scooped her up in my arms as if she were a child. She might as well have been for how light and weak she felt. “I went to look,” I told her, “And they’ve got full teams out looking for us. We have to get out of here now.”
“I’ll try to reach the others.” She said.
I felt her reach out with her Elemental ties and find Dee’s mind. :Pol? Thank god! Where are you?:
:In the woods outside Clowe’s Headquarters.:
“His British Columbia one.” I muttered.
:Zeff says it’s his British Columbia base.: Pol told her.
:BC? Man Pol, he really didn’t want us to find you. I’ll tell the Professor. We’ll be there as soon as we can.:
:Thank you. And Dee? Please hurry. I’m not in the best shape for keeping ahead of them.:
“Incoming.” I said as the sound of the four-wheelers grew louder.
I set her down in a sheltered rocky outcropping. She pulled out the gun that I had given her and I felt a sudden sense of unease wash over me. “Have you ever used one of those?” I asked quietly.
“No.” she admitted. “I prefer my knives. A lot quieter. I’m guessing I’ll have to buy more of those.”
I shook my head slightly and took the gun out of her hands. Then I handed her my laser sword. “At least with that I know you won’t accidentally injure yourself or me.”
She grinned at me and took the sword. “I really gotta get me one of these.”
I grinned back. “Remind me later and I’ll show you how to make one.”
She struggled to her feet and leaned against the rock wall to keep upright. The four wheelers stopped just out of gun range and Clowe himself hopped down off one. “If you really wanted to avoid that operation Polgara, this was not the way to do it.” He said calmly, taking in the fact that she could barely stand. “And you, Zefferan, should know better. You know we’ve upped security since the last escape. You’ve been told enough times over the past few weeks.”
I tightened my grip on the gun. “I won’t let you take her back.” I told Clowe venomously. “I won’t let you hurt her again.”
“Is that so?” he asked. He took a step closer, keeping one hand on his gun and raising one hand as if trying to coax me. “Put the gun down Zeff. I don’t want to kill you.”
I raised the gun defiantly and took aim at his head. I wasn’t about to let him talk me out of this. “Put the gun down Zeff.” Clowe repeated, taking another step forward. “Put it down and come quietly and we won’t hurt her.”
“Can you move back further?” I asked her, not taking my eyes off of Clowe for a second.
“I’d be backing into a corner.” Came her whispered reply. “There’s only one way out.”
I swore under my breath. This was going to be harder than I would have liked. At least we were in a semi-defensible position. “Come now Zeff,” Clowe said calmly, coming closer with each step. “You won’t shoot me.”
“You want to bet?” I asked. I seriously wanted to kill the man. It would be so easy. “Just wait until you are in range.”
“I won’t go back.” Pol whispered behind me. She sounded very weak and very frightened. “Zeff, I can’t go back.”
“Come out now and I won’t release your siblings Zeff.” Clowe said, stepping within firing range. My hands shook. Just squeeze the trigger Zeff. I told myself. It’s easy. One shot and he’s out of your life forever. But my hands wouldn’t co-operate. I couldn’t bring myself to kill the man, even though I wanted to. Clowe knew what he was talking about. “You won’t kill them. You were always too honorable for your own good.”
That was the last straw. I couldn’t bring myself to kill them in cold blood. But I could defend myself. I wasn’t helpless. I was a soldier. “I may not kill them.” I told Clowe. “But I can injure them enough.”
With that I fired the first shot. Clowe anticipated my move and dodged the bullet, rolling into the trees as his soldiers returned fire. I ducked behind the rocky entrance of the cave. Pol followed suit as bullets whizzed by us. I traded bullets with the soldiers for hours, thankful that I had packed spare clips for my gun.
Then Magneto lost patience. “Enough games!” he said, pulling my gun from my grasp and flinging it into the forest beyond.
Pol wasted no time in tossing me my laser sword. The X4s backed away slightly as I ignited the familiar weapon. “Zeff this is pointless.” Clowe said as he came to stand just behind his precious soldiers. “Drop the blade. Now.”
Before I could even blink my siblings started firing again. It was all I could do to deflect the bullets away from me and Pol with my blade. Then, Hannibal had a lucky shot and hit the handle of my sword, causing it to lose power.
Pol and I exchanged fearful glances. “I won’t go back.” she told Clowe. She stood up straighter, no longer leaning on the wall. “I won’t be your lab rat anymore.”
“Come on Dee, where are you?” I muttered in frustration.
Clowe just grinned and moved towards us. The hum of jet engines could be heard approaching from the west. “He brought reinforcements.” I muttered, wondering when this nightmare would end.
“No…” Pol said, almost in a whisper. “That’s our ride.”
Clowe realized it just moments before she said it and the soldiers stormed toward us in full force. I stood between them and Pol, fending them off as best I could with just my hands. It wasn’t as hard as it might have been. The week spent with them had revamped my fighting skills. Just as they over powered me and were moving toward Pol time stopped. I wrenched my arms out of the soldiers’ holds and Pol leaned against the rock in relief. “About time.” I muttered. “I thought we were done for.”
“I came as quick as I could!” Dee said defiantly. “It’s a long way from New York to BC and you didn’t exactly give me advanced warning. Now let’s get out of here before I get a nosebleed from holding time for too long.”
I went over and scooped Pol up again. “I can walk!” she complained, trying to break from my grip.
“Not far,” I argued, “And we’re not that close to a clearing that she could have landed in.”
“And I need to release my hold on them soon so we may have to run for it.” Dee told her, trying unsuccessfully to hold in her laughter.
“Oh, shut up and get moving.” Pol said, relaxing into my hold.
I grinned and took off after Dee. A few seconds later I heard shouts from behind us. Dee stumbled and almost fell. She quickly regained her footing and ran on. “I had to let them go.” She told me. “It was draining me.”
“They seem to be more and more resistant to our elemental powers.” Pol said quietly.
“Well, they’ve already found a way to control mutant powers. His next challenge is elemental ones.” I replied.
“Shit.” Dee muttered.
They caught up with us just as we broke through the clearing. We dodged bullets as we ran to the jet. “Dee, get us out of here!” I shouted, setting Pol down in one of the seats and running to the weapons cabinet in the back.
Bullets ricocheted off the hull and the ramp. I grabbed a gun and began to return fire, keeping them from getting on the jet. Dee sat in the pilot seat and powered up the jet, closing the ramp as soon as was possible. I went and sat in the co-pilot seat with a breath of relief. “You came alone?” I asked in surprise.
“I was the only one there.” She replied as the jet took off, leaving Clowe, swearing and yelling at his troupes, behind us. “There was a field trip today to the statue of liberty and Manhattan. I decided to remain and keep looking for you. You two picked a hell of a day to finally reach me.”
“I tried to reach you sooner but Clowe blocked my mind.” I told her, leaning back in the chair and donning a headset. “I don’t share any elemental ties with you girls.”
“I was in no condition to talk to anybody.” Pol told her weakly as she shut her eyes and slipped into meditation.
I shook my head, grinning. She had just told us ‘I don’t want to talk about it’ as effectively as if she had said it aloud. I spent the rest of the trip back explaining exactly what had happened to her. Dee was horrified at the things I described. It was one thing to hear about the things Clowe did. But it was quite another to hear that he did them to your friend. By the time we had gotten back to the institute Pol had woken up.
She followed Dee and me out of the lower levels and up into the cafeteria. I was starving from the lack of food Clowe had given me. I needed some food, and so did Pol, before we even thought of answering any questions. We ate our way through a medium pizza and salad and were starting on desert when the others piled in. Apparently they were back from their field trip. They took one look at us and froze. They stood there for a minute, their mouths hanging open, and then they ran over.
They immediately started asking questions. Pol just leaned back and let me answer them. It wasn’t till Chimaero asked me how I had gotten there that she started to listen. “I mean,” Chimaero said, “You sat up so suddenly and the look on your face… I thought you were having a nightmare or something. Except… you never have nightmares. Not even when we were kids. Then you just sorta disappeared. Nobody knew where you went.”
“I guess it’s that Protector thing.” I told him. “I suddenly knew that Pol was in trouble. Then I could suddenly see what was happening to her. Then I was suddenly there to help. Who knew that they would be ready for me?”
“I was wondering why you never answered us when we called you.” Chimaero said.
“Yah.” Jacob agreed. “It vas as if you coulds not hear us.”
“I couldn’t.” I said, vaguely remembering hearing Chimaero’s voice say something. “All I was aware of is what was happening to Pol.”
“What did they do to you?” Hunter asked, he was one of the only ones without first-hand Clowe experience and didn’t know that he shouldn’t ask.
Dee grabbed his arm and pulled him away. “I’ll explain. Come on.” She said and the others followed her out.
Pol smiled thankfully at her retreating back and picked up her tray. “Well, I guess we should go talk to the Professor.”
I followed her and deposited my tray on the cart, then we went to find the Professor. We found him in the lower levels just exiting Cerebra. From the look on his face he was very glad we were back. He reached out and took Pol’s hand in his. His eyes roamed over her face, checking to see if she was well. Suddenly I felt her close off her mind. It was as if she was suddenly not there anymore… as if we had never met. I froze, frowning slightly. I didn’t like this feeling. It made me uncomfortable.
“What happened to Josh?” she asked quickly, staving off any questions we might ask. “Do we know where he is?”
“I was hoping you knew.” Xavier said. “I went to get him the day you disappeared but he was gone… as well as the Executive President and one of the volunteers. I tried to trace them but so far I’ve been unable to find them. The girl hasn’t moved from her house.”
“Carol?” She asked her face perking up. Then she groaned slightly. “Oh shit! Carol!”
“She was a friend of yours?” Xavier asked.
“From way back.” She told him. “I promised to call her. I better go talk to her.”
“No.” The Professor said, halting her as she was about to turn and leave. “I don’t want you involved in this Polgara. Not anymore. I’ll send Destiny and Hunter. They are the most personable.”
“But Professor…” she started.
“No Polgara—”
“It’s Pol.” She interrupted. I was surprised. Pol never interrupted people she admired. And I knew she held the professor in highest regard. It was a mark of how frustrated she was. “Professor, she’s my friend! I have to make sure she’s alright. I don’t want to lose her again.”
“That is precisely the reason you must stay here.” Xavier said. “You are more inclined to act rashly. Stay here. Rest, relax, think things over, but stay inside. Zeff, make sure she does not leave the mansion.”
I looked up, shocked. She looked absolutely furious. She turned on her heal and fled. I looked at the Professor. “Well, that could have gone better.” He said, turning back to cerebra.
I realized I had wasted enough time for her to leave if she had wanted to. I cursed and ran upstairs. She was just opening the front door when I caught up with her. I pushed the door closed with one hand, pinning her between me and the solid oak wood. A couple passing students stopped and looked at us. I glared back at them until they left. I took a few more minutes to gather my thoughts. She was behaving irrationally. When I finally trusted myself to speak I kept my voice was deliberately soft so as not to attract any more unwanted attention. “What do you think your doing Pol?” I asked. “You were told to stay here.”
“I can’t.” She said, her voice firm with resolve. “Not when one of my friends might need my help. The way I see it you have three choices. Back off and tell Xavier that I gave you the slip. Stay the way you are and force me to make you get out of my way. Or follow me to make sure I don’t do anything stupid. But I am going.”
I was shocked! Surely she didn’t mean to fight me! Suddenly I felt myself fly back a few feet. Apparently she did. I was hurt. She hadn’t used force against me outside of training sessions since I left the MRA. She glanced at me briefly before slipping out the door. I followed her to the garage and walked up just as she was climbing into a car. I didn’t say anything, just climbed in next to her. During the whole drive from Westchester to Newark I just sat looking out the window. It wasn’t until we reached Newark that I had to ask her… “Do you even know where you’re going?”
“Not a clue.” she replied. “But I’ll find it.”
“How?”
Instead of answering me directly she just pulled over next to phone booth and hopped out. She went into the phone booth and picked up the phonebook. By looking up the name she was able to get her address. I frowned slightly. Why didn’t I think of that? I asked myself slightly. Duh Zeff. You’re a soldier. These things are usually handed to you.
She climbed back in the car and drove to the address. It was one of those big apartment buildings in the city. We went into the building and looked up the number of their apartment. When we reached the floor I knocked on the door. “I’m sorry.” A male voice rang from within, “We’re not receiving people today. We’re too busy.”
“Mr. Mitchell?” Pol called softly through the door. “It’s me. Pol. Can you let me in? I need to talk to Carrie.”
“Pol?” the door opened to reveal Mrs. Mitchell. “Thank goodness. Maybe you can get her to talk to us. She hasn’t said a word in weeks. Hasn’t even left her room except to eat and use the washroom.”
“I’ll do my best Mandy.” Pol told her.
She left me standing in the doorway, looking at the Mitchells and went to talk to Carol. I smiled nervously. “Um… hi.” I said.
“Do you know what’s wrong with our little girl?” Mrs. Mitchell asked.
“All I can tell you is that she’s gotten in the middle of a mutant situation.” I told them. “Nothing too major. Just that one of the boys at your work was kidnapped. We think Carol might know something. That’s why we’re here.”
Mrs. Mitchell’s hand was covering her mouth as all the things that could happen went through her mind.
“Are we in and danger?” Mr. Mitchell asked. “Will they come for her?”
“They probably don’t even know that she knows.” I assured him. “Don’t worry, I’ll talk to the Professor about getting someone to watch out for you. These things happen all the time. No one’s died yet.”
They offered me a drink but I declined. Just then there was a knock on the door. I jumped slightly. Surely they wouldn’t be here now! Then I chided myself. It was just Dee and Hunter coming to do their job. Before Mr. Mitchell even got to the door to see who was there Pol was at the door and flinging it open. Dee stepped back, a shocked look on her face. “Pol?” she stuttered, “Why are… what are you… weren’t you supposed to be at the school?”
“As if!” She scoffed. “You really think I’d stay there when one of my friends needed me? I know where they’ve taken him. Now let’s get out of here.”
I stepped out behind her. Dee looked up at me and raised an eyebrow, as if asking why I didn’t stop her. All I could do was shrug helplessly. “She can be very determined.”
Pol grinned at me and we all went back to the school.
Chapter 12
We moved as quietly as we could through the base. However, they noticed before long that the prisoners were missing. Alarms sounded and soon the pounding of many booted feet could be heard coming toward us. I groaned. There was no way we’d be able to stop them all. “Can you?” I heard Pol ask Dee.
“Well I’m sure gonna try.” She replied. “Just hang on to my hand. You’re gonna have to guide me out of here.”
I groaned again. This would mean I would have to be ready to catch her when her power failed. I just hoped we would get to Hunter before it did. “Let’s go.” Dee muttered.
“Now!” Pol agreed.
We all ran toward the door. Every single person we passed, every single camera, was frozen. They would have no clue how we got out. As we passed through the gate I heard Pol mutter under her breath, “Come on Dee, hang in there.”
We met Corbin, Hunter, and Jacob just inside the shelter of the woods. Hunter noticed Pol dragging Dee and was about to rush over when I stopped him. “Is she alright?” he asked anxiously.
I glanced over at them. They were both slowing down slightly and Dee had blood flowing from her nose. “She’s working.” I told him. “All you can do is be there for her when she’s done. Run with me.”
He nodded and we ran behind the girls. About ten minutes later Dee stumbled, her hand wrenched from Pol’s, and they both fell to the ground. I scooped Pol up as I passed, barely slowing down as I did so. Hunter followed my example and picked up Dee where she had suddenly passed out. Pol leaned against me and watched, her eyes half closed, and barely comprehending what she saw.
When we got to the jet we set Dee and Pol in seats near the back wall so that they could lean against it and rest. The parents took the seats in the cockpit while the rest of us sat in the back. I went over and sat next to Pol. She laid her head on my shoulder, seeming to draw on my strength. I wrapped my arm protectively around her shoulders and she looked up at me. “You got pretty protective back there.” She whispered quietly.
I tensed up, not sure whether it was a compliment or a reprimand. She smiled as if laughing at me. “Thank you.”
“I didn’t like the look he was giving you.” I told her honestly. “And I knew of him. He has a reputation.”
“I didn’t like it either.” She told me, and then she grinned weakly. “Neither, apparently, did Psycho.”
“You got that right.” Psycho said from across the jet. “He’s a perverted creep. Don’t worry Pol, I got your back.”
She smiled, closing her eyes and relaxing. She fell into a light meditation. I just sat there and held her close, listening to the conversations going on around me but not actually joining them. It scared me when she got this weak. There was no telling when she might slip into actual sleep and make matters worse.
When we got to the institute I tried to move so I could pick Pol up without waking her but I found I was stiff from sitting in the same position for so long. Scott came over and scooped her up in his arms. I sighed slightly as her weight was lifted off of me. “It’s alright.” He told me. “I’ve got her.”
I watched as he carried her up the stairs to her room. I didn’t realize how long I stood there until I felt a hand rest softly on my arm. I looked down to see Jean. “It’s ok Zeff.” She told me. “He’s her father. Come. Have a drink with me.”
I followed her up to the kitchen and she put on a pot of tea. A few minutes later Scott came back down. He sat down across the table from me and Jean handed him a cup of tea. “She tells me there’s a reason you changed sides.” Scott said, looking intently at me. “I knew there must be but I could never figure it out. Care to enlighten me?”
“Not particularly sir.” I said. The reasons were personal and I didn’t really feel like explaining them again.
“I thought you were a soldier.” Scott said. “Aren’t soldiers supposed to be obedient?”
“I guess you’ve done a good job of changing me sir.” I couldn’t help but grin.
Jean rested her hand on my arm. I turned my head to look at her. “It would put our minds at ease.” She said. “Help cease any doubts we might have.”
“Couldn’t you just read my mind?” I asked. I knew I was being difficult but I was exhausted and tired of explaining myself to people.
“It’s much better if you tell us.” She said. “It’s always more effective to hear it directly.”
I sighed. I knew what she said was true. I looked from Jean to Scott and back again. “Fine.” I said, taking a sip of tea. “By now you know that I’m not human. I’m not even your typical Manticore Prototype.”
“I was wondering about that.” Jean said. “You biological make-up is just too different to even be a regular mutant.”
I grinned slightly. I was unsure as to how they would take this. “To say I’m not from around here would be an understatement.” I said. “I come from a little planet somewhere in the Andromeda galaxy.”
I waited for their reply but they didn’t say anything. “Go on.” Jean said.
I went on to explain about my people. I told them about our growth rate and the imprinting years. I told them about our people’s strong ideals about health care and space travel and the reaction of most people to leaving our planet. I put a strong emphasis on how highly our people value their honor. The more I spoke the more Jean seemed to accept me as who I am and the more Scott seemed to dislike.
When I got to explaining about the Elemental-and-Protector relationship I had with Pol Scott seemed to reach his breaking point. Without saying a word he got up and left. Jean tried to reassure me but I could tell she was just as unsure of her husband’s reaction as I was. “It’s alright.” She told me. “You aren’t the first being from another planet that we have had contact with. It just hits too close to home for Scott. He’ll get used to it.”
It wasn’t quite the reaction I wanted but it would have to do. Despite their initial misgivings they trusted me more after our little chat. They had come to realize that I wouldn’t hurt Pol. I think they already assumed my true feelings for her but they never asked me. It was enough that I was there to keep her safe, I think.
By the time Pol was out of bed I was starting to relax and be myself around them. Scott was still protective when he was around but he seemed to trust me to watch out for her when he couldn’t. He and Jean finally gave up watching our Danger Room sessions and they didn’t even fuss when the Professor sent us out on simple errands together.
It was on one such job that Pol became reunited with yet another friend. We were sent to investigate a possible situation at the Covenant House in Newark. Pol had no sooner walked through the door when an excited voice called her name. “Pol? Oh my God! I can’t believe it’s you!”
She turned around fast and was almost knocked off her feet when a young woman threw her arms around her in a hug. “What’re you doing here?” the woman asked. Her words were rushed and breathless with excitement. “I tried to call your new home but your mom said you hadn’t been there in weeks! That was years ago! Where have you been? Why did you never call?”
Pol laughed. It seemed as if they knew each other well. “One question at a time Carrie!” Pol told her, “Easy one first. I’m here on official business for Professor Charles Xavier, from Xavier’s Institute for Gifted Youngsters.”
“No way!” she said in amazement. “That school you mailed way back when?”
“The same.” Pol laughed again. “My turn. What are you doing here?”
“My parents work here now. We moved to Newark last year.” Carrie said. “Why are you here exactly?”
“I need to talk to Mr. James White.” I told her. “Could you show me where to go?”
I couldn’t help it. They were so excited and talking so fast they reminded me of squealing teenagers. I laughed at them. Carrie turned and looked at me. “You two take the question-answer thing seriously don’t you?” I teased.
Pol grinned. “Sorry, my bad. Carol this is Zeff. He’s… he’s a friend of mine.”
“Zeff? That’s an unusual name isn’t it?” Carol asked, shaking my hand. “Sorry, Mr. White’s office is this way.”
We followed Carol through the building, past the gym where a bunch of kids were playing basketball, to an office marked “James White, Executive President”. Carol knocked on the door and stuck her head in. “James?” she called, “You have visitors.”
She showed us in and was about to leave when Pol stopped her. “Don’t go far Carrie. I might need you.”
“You may stay Carol.” Mr. White told her. “I know why they’re here. I shall just go get Josh.”
“Oh that’s what this is about?” Carol looked at Pol curiously. She seemed to be wondering how Pol could be connected to this situation. “I’ll go get him. You do whatever talking needs to be done. I have my own questions to ask later.”
As she left we sat in the chairs opposite Mr. White’s desk. He was a jolly sort of man with black hair that was littered with grey and laughter lines creased around his pleasant brown eyes. We exchanged greetings and showed him our id cards. When he saw Pol’s power level his eyes rose slightly and a small smile formed on his lips. “I guess I should try not to anger you then.” He joked. “You might just bring down the house.”
She laughed slightly. “I try not to damage other people’s property.” she said with a mischievous grin. “I save that for the school. But honestly, I’ve been told I have amazing control for somebody of my age and level. It must be genetic.”
He seemed a little comforted by this and was just about to sit down when the door opened and Carol came in, leading Josh. He was a tall boy of about sixteen. His dark hair was stuck to his forehead with sweat. He had been one of the people in the gym that we had passed. “Ah, Josh.” Mr. White greeted him, “This is Miss Summers and Mr. Sellora. They go to the school I was telling you about. Why don’t you tell them your story? I promise they will not flinch away from you.”
“What makes you so sure?” he asked, looking us over.
“Trust me.” Pol said. “I’ve witnessed things that would make your skin crawl.”
I let him sit in my chair as he reluctantly told us his tale. It was a typical fire-starter story. The boy had gotten mad and burned down the house. Only with Josh he had burned it down with his family trapped inside. Now he viewed his mutation as a curse, and he was afraid he’d be tried for murdering his family. Pol explained how there was a loophole for mutants who are just developing their powers. Accidents happen that they can not control.
She went on to explain how there were a few fire starters at the school… and there was the added bonus of everything having a mutant-proof finish on it. At the school he would be taught how to control his powers and by the time he graduated he’d have such a good grasp that he’d be able to control the strength of his power as well as just turning it on and off. He would be able to rejoin the world as an educated young man. No one would be the wiser.
Josh sat there eating up every word she said. The school must have sounded like heaven to him. Carol just sat there with her mouth hanging open. We gave Josh a few days to think about it but I was pretty sure what his answer would be. When we left Carol followed us. She stopped us at the door. “I have a lot of questions Pol.” She said, looking Pol in the eye.
“And I will gladly answer them.” Pol replied. “But now is not a good time. I’ll have to call you or something. We have to get together.”
She nodded and they hugged each other. “Just don’t disappear again ok?” she asked. “Don’t leave me wondering again.”
“I promise.” Pol told her as I led her away.
When we got back to the institute we made our report to the Professor and went to get some supper. That night I had trouble settling down. I felt as if something was wrong but I couldn’t put my finger on what it was. When I finally fell asleep it was a sleep troubled by nightmares.
I never have nightmares. I didn’t even have them as a kid, and God only knows I had enough reason to have nightmares then. My dream started in a familiar place and then went downhill fast.
I was standing in the washroom in the institute, except I wasn’t me. I was someone else. “Who are you?” I asked out loud.
I didn’t know who I was talking to but a voice answered me. One that was familiar but strange at the same time. :We have the fire starter boy.: the voice told me. :If you want to see him unharmed come to the mall. Come alone, and tell no one.:
I hesitated. This was obviously a trap. In reality I would never play into the hands of the enemy. It went against everything I was taught. Yet my dream self did. I grabbed my coat and threw on my shoes. Except they weren’t my coat and shoes… they were Pol’s. I paused at the door, my hand resting on the handle and a feeling of apprehension soaring through me, and glanced around the foyer. There was no one to see me or stop me. I took a deep breath and slipped out into the night.
I walked quickly and silently out past the gate and down the road. The dark air seemed to close in around me. It was stifling and the feeling of apprehension increased. I knew something was about to go really wrong. As I neared the mall I slowed, my ears alert for any unusual sounds. I could hear a muffled voice talking but I couldn’t make out the words. I rounded a corner and saw Josh, tied and gagged and sitting in a shadowed corner of an alley. I abandoned all caution and ran to him. “Josh! Are you alright?” I asked as I pulled the gag from his mouth.
“Miss Summers! Behind you!” He cried as a hand holding a wet cloth was held against my face.
I breathed in a familiar smell and new right away that I was in trouble. I jabbed behind me with one of my knives, struggling to break out of my captor’s hold. They were ready for me. They wrenched the blade out of my hand and tightened the cloth so that it covered both my mouth and my nose. The last thing I saw was Josh’s look of shocked horror.
Suddenly the dream changed. I was strapped to a surgery table in some sort of lab. My eyes finally focused and I looked harder at the charts and file folders. There, written across the front of one of the folders, were the words “MRA Classified” in bold black letters. I tugged at my restraints but I was too weak and the bonds were mutant proof. The door whisked open to reveal a man in his late forties or early fifties in a white lab coat. As he walked closer he smiled and something clicked in my mind. “Hello again Pol.” He said calmly.
There was no mistaking that voice. It was Isaiah McQueen, the Manticore technician who had opposed to my collar. He took out a needle and a vial of some fluid. My mind screamed that something was wrong. “What’re you going to do to me?” I asked.
“Oh nothing much.” He replied, looking over the label on the vial. “We are told you hold the key to returning one of our AWOL soldiers to us. They want to use that to their advantage. I was just wondering whether to give you anything to numb the pain or not as we obviously can’t knock you out.”
I felt a stab of fear in my chest. “Numb me from what?” I asked nervously.
“The surgery of course.” He replied. “We want to see what makes a non-Manticore elemental tick.”
Suddenly I was no longer the one stuck on the table but watching the whole thing from the doorway. The one on the table was Pol. She had been dressed in a tank top and short shorts. The tank top was cut so that it just covered her breasts but left the ribs and stomach exposed. It was typical MRA surgical wear.
Pol was talking to him but the words were not clear. I figured it was because it wasn’t something I needed to know. I felt my heart leap to my throat as he put the vial back without using it. They bantered with words a bit more before he grabbed the surgical knife. “No!” I gasped, sitting up.
“Zeff?” Chimaero’s voice barely registered. I could still see Pol lying there, helpless and prone in the lab. My heart was pounding in my chest and I felt the coolness of a blade against my stomach. Suddenly, pain erupted in my stomach and I felt myself flying through time and space.
The next thing I knew, I was standing in the lab. Within seconds I realized what was happening and wrenched the blade out of his hand and away from Pol. Neither of them seemed to have seen me arrive. He gasped and they both looked at me. I stood there with the bloody knife in my hands, unsure of how I got there or what to do next. “He always knows.” Isaiah smiled.
Before anyone had time to think or act there were soldiers streaming into the room with tazers drawn. I looked at them in recognized defeat. There were too many of them for me to get Pol and myself out of there alive. I let the knife slip grudgingly from my suddenly limp fingers. Clowe walked in, followed by Ansem, his bright amber eyes glowing with anticipation. “Well, I though we might actually get to go through with this for a moment.” He smiled coldly at me before turning to Pol.
“Polgara.” Clowe smiled, only dimly registering my shock and hatred for all three of the men in the room. “This is Ansem Gill. I guess you could call him Ondraya’s adoptive father and uncle.”
“I’ve heard of him.” Pol muttered, glaring up at him and wincing slightly from the pain of the wound. “Doesn’t take to kindly to you does she? Can I please get off this table now? I’ve served your purpose.”
“Not quite.” Clowe sneered. “You need an attitude adjustment. Ansem is going to oversee the procedure.”
“You can’t be serious!” Pol gasped. I felt like my heart was going to burst through my chest. I wouldn’t let them do it!
Clowe grinned widely. “Oh but I am. At least, I will be if your boyfriend here doesn’t do exactly as I say.”
My eyes widened and I glance at Pol, unable to keep my eyes from straying to the incision. It was deep and ugly and looked really painful. The dull throbbing in my own stomach suggested it was. :Why us?: I asked.
Ansem smiled, intercepting my thought as only he could. “Because you are the easiest to catch and manipulate.”
“That makes me feel so much better.” Pol winced.
Clowe’s mouth twitched as if he was trying not to smile. I glared at him. I had enough of him when I worked for him. His sense of humor never ceased to amaze and disgust me. “You have nothing to be concerned about.” He assured her. “I have great confidence that Zeff won’t let anything happen. But if he screws up once, I turn you over to Ansem.”
“And then we’ll have some fun.” Isaiah added.
Me and Pol exchanged worried glances and then they led me away.
Chapter 11
We left him feeling exhausted but satisfied. All in all it had been a good training session. Pol and I wanted to be by ourselves that night. We both didn’t feel like joining the loud conversations that would be happening in the cafeteria so we went out for dinner. It was kind of like a date I guess. We found a nice peaceful restaurant where we could chat without interruptions. “So that man was your father?” she asked.
“Well… a rendition of him anyway.” I replied, picking at the salad on my plate. I had no clue what my father would look like know. For all I knew Cal could have turned out to be more of a menace then I had ever been. My hatai could be wrinkled and grey-haired by now for all I knew.
“He looked important.” Pol remarked, taking a bite of my own salad.
“He is… the leader of my people.” I admitted softly. “Losing me, his first born, would be hard for him.”
I frowned. Suddenly, being royalty seemed stupid. It felt as if I was boasting or something. I felt incredibly silly and knew I was blushing. I shoved the feeling aside. If there was one thing Manticore was good for it was teaching you to hide your feelings and emotions. Pol glanced at me, studying my face for a moment. “That language you were speaking… it was beautiful. Hatai.” She seemed to be savoring the word, as if getting a feel for the sound. “It means ‘father’ doesn’t it.”
“Yes.”
“How have you managed to remember it after being away from your people for so long?” she asked.
I smiled grimly. “Clowe made me teach him so I couldn’t say things about him behind his back. He used it often when speaking to me. Just to prove that he could.” I looked up at her and grinned. “His accent was horrible.”
She grinned back. “Does anybody else know it?” she asked.
“Just Chimaero and a few other high ranking soldiers.” I replied. “Clowe would give orders in it when he didn’t want the foot soldiers to know what was said.” Then a thought hit me and I grinned all the wider. “Why all the questions? You want to learn it?”
“Only if you want to teach me.” she replied. “It is a very pretty language.”
So we spent the rest of our dinner working on the language. I enjoy speaking it more than I do English. It’s a little bit of home that I have managed to hang on to in spite of everything. I gave her the book I had made for Clowe and the others. She actually picked it up fairly quickly. Then again, she was a genius. She was even working on the writing when the Professor called on us the next morning.
“I have narrowed the search down to a small area around where we lost contact with them.” He told us, showing us an island off the coast of Washington. The Island zoomed in on a forest area with a lake. “I finally lost contact with Jean right around that lake. I will send you to a point near the lake. You must locate your parents and the Blackbird and get back safely.”
“How are we getting there, Professor?” Pol asked. “I mean, our parents have the jet and we won’t all fit in the helicopter.”
The professor smiled. “I’m calling in a favor that an old friend owes me. You don’t need to worry about that. And do not worry about taking down Clowe. Just get your parents and get out of there. Understand?”
“Yes Professor.” We all agreed quietly.
Outside we could hear the sound of chopper blades whirling. “That would be your ride.” The professor grinned. “Good luck.”
We went out into the yard to see a military chopper, the kind used to transport troupes, waiting for us. Psycho froze. “Military?” she muttered, “The military owes him?”
“Are you the kids what I’m supposed to pick up?” the pilot called. We nodded, Dark pulling Psycho’s arm to get her to move. “Kinda young aint ya?”
“We’re older than we look.” Pol replied.
He looked her over critically. He could tell she was the youngest… and that she was lying. I had to smile. Pol actually looked young for her age so he probably thought she was much younger than she claimed to be. “Yeah, ok. It’s not my place to say I guess. He’s just getting more reckless is all.”
“It’s not like we gave him a choice.” Dee muttered.
The pilot shrugged and we were off. It took us a few hours but finally the island came into view. I felt as if I was back at the MRA doing some sort of joint retrieval mission. I had not been in a chopper since then. I didn’t enjoy it then and I didn’t now. “I dunno why you kids are going to this old place. It’s an abandoned military base. Nuthin there now but plants and animals.” The pilot told us as we swooped down lower over the trees. “Ok. This is as far as I go. I’m gonna make another pass. You kids be ready to jump.”
As we swooped by the trees again we jumped out of the chopper. Some just jumped but the ones who couldn’t fly grabbed parachutes first. The chopper roared off, leaving us to our search. We landed in an open clearing near the lake. Most of us landed fine, but Hunter’s parachute got caught on something… something large and invisible.
He hung in the air like an abandoned puppet, strings and all. We all laughed as he struggled to free himself. Finally Chimaero and Jacob helped him out, untangling his limbs so he could slip out of the harness. “I think we found the Blackbird.” Pol said, grinning.
Suddenly a ramp lowered, seemingly out of thin air. I glanced over at Pol. She was just coming out of the slightly preoccupied phase she went into when using her powers. She walked up the ramp without hesitating and Dark and I followed. While Pol did a full systems check I checked to see if the parents had sent any messages before they disappeared. There was none. “No. nothing.” I muttered. “Of course, that would be too easy.”
“Well the jet seems fine.” Pol told us. “They weren’t shot down.”
“Well now that we know how we’re getting out of here, let’s go find them.” Dark said, heading for the ramp.
We followed her, shutting the ramp behind us. Then we all spread out, looking for signs to help us. We hadn’t been looking long when Chimaero ran by. Pol and I were looking around the jet. “Ondraya’s at the lake.” Chimaero called to us. “There’s signs of a struggle and she found her dad’s tags.
As he took off to find the others we went over to where Psycho was scouring the shoreline. She looked up when we approached and threw something at Pol. She reached out instinctively and caught it. It was Scott’s visor. She gulped visibly. I could almost feel her heart beat increase as she weighed what this might mean in her mind. Psycho pointed out the spots where people had fallen and been dragged toward the lake. “They must have gone by boat.” She said.
“We’ll have to go by land.” I muttered, scouring the shoreline with my eyes for signs of a boat hidden in the underbrush or something. “A lot slower than by boat.”
We turned as we heard the others approaching. Suddenly there was a yelp and a splash behind us. Turning back to where Psycho had been just a moment before we found only Logan’s dog tags. Wasting no time, Pol tossed Scott’s visor to me and dove in after her, drawing her knives as she went. I didn’t know what to do. Before I could think of something Dark and Kitty dove in after her.
Minutes past before we could see any sign of them returning. I felt as if something was wrong. Suddenly there was a splash as Dark broke the surface, supporting Pol. Dark dragged her over to the shore where she collapsed, coughing and sputtering and looked up at Dark who stood over her, frowning slightly. “Thanks.” she managed to say between coughs.
Dark looked down at her in concern. “You ok?” she asked.
Psycho and Kitty suddenly re-emerged. Psycho came to stand beside Dark while Kitty remained at the shore, bent over as if talking to something. “I’m fine.” Pol muttered, raising herself to her elbows and looking about. “How’d you get away?”
“It was a squid.” Kitty replied from the shoreline. “A water creature. I just asked it real nice and it let her go.”
Pol shook her head in disbelief. “I never thought of that.”
Suddenly she groaned and lay back on the wet grass. “Pol?” I all but ran to her side, reaching out to feel her forehead. I frowned, she had a high fever. “She’s burning up.”
“What happened?” Kitty asked her.
She almost seemed to try to reply but then thought better of it, fighting just to stay awake. “She swallowed some water…” Dee said speculatively.
“So did I.” Psycho pointed out. “I feel fine. In fact I feel like I’ve had an extra four hours…” she petered out, looking at Pol in horror.
We all looked at her in confusion. She turned to face us more fully. “The water made me feel like I had an extra four hours sleep.” She said.
Pol was losing it. She seemed to be on the verge of sleep. The only hope for it was to get her to the jet. I lifted her up, surprised at how weak she felt, and carried her back to the jet. I set her down on one of the back benches and shook her shoulders, trying to wake her up. “Pol!” I said, trying to help her to focus. “Pol, listen to me. You have to stay awake.” She seemed almost to hear me before sinking back into sleep. I shook her again with a little more force. “Pol! We have to get her out of here.”
That seemed to wake her up. “No!” she gasped, grabbing my arm. “No. I won’t go back. I need to see this through. I just need to rest for a minute. Not sleep, just rest.”
She glanced around, as if seeing where she was for the first time. I wrapped her in a blanket, feeling her hand shiver where it rested on my arm. She was in no shape to rescue people. She could not even stand. She had to see reason. “Pol, be reasonable.” I said softly. “You are in no shape to go anywhere.”
“You won’t be able to get me out of here and still get back to save the others.” she argued. “As soon as this jet takes off he’ll send people out after it. If we leave without rescuing the others first he will be ready for you when you return.”
“Then we’ll wait here for the others.” I insisted.
“No.” she argued. “I need to find my dad myself. I must see this through.”
“Pol– ”
“Give it up Zeff.” Chimaero said from behind me, humor in his voice. “You won’t win. We can wait a few hours. If she’s not better we’ll head out without her.”
Pol nodded. “I’m fine with that. Give me an hour and I’ll be fine.” She slipped into meditation without waiting for my reply.
I hesitated, staring down at her still form, hoping that she wouldn’t slip into actual sleep by accident. Then I turned and followed the others down the ramp and into the trees.
Half and hour later Psycho went up to check on her. “Wow!” we heard her gasp.
“What?” Chimaero asked, following her. Then he laughed. “Dude!”
“What?” I echoed him following them up the ramp.
“She’s levitating!” Psycho laughed.
And she was. She was glowing with a soft blue glow and hovering a foot or so above the seats. It was nothing new to me, having been her room mate back at Clowe’s but apparently no one else knew. “Hey! Ya think if we wake her up she’ll fall or float back down?” Kitty asked, smirking.
“Cool! Let’s wake her up!” Psycho laughed.
She leaned forward as if to do it. Chimaero and I both reached forward at the same time, grabbing her by the back of her coat and pulling her back away from Pol. “It might interrupt her healing process!” Chimaero told her.
“You guys suck! Spoil all my fun!” She glared, sitting down beside Dark by the cooking fire. A while later we pulled out the hotdogs and started to roast them up, Pol finally snapped out of her meditation around the hour mark.
“Smells good.” She smiled. “Any for me?” Dee handed her a hotdog and she sat down to eat.
“Did you know you levitated when you meditate?” Kitty asked looking up at her.
“What?” Pol asked. “No way. Stop joking around.”
“She’s not.” Hunter said. “You were floating at least a foot above the seats.”
“We had to stop Psycho from waking you up.” Corbin grinned, Psycho glared at him. “She wanted to see if you’d float back down or just fall.”
“And you guys, being the nice people that you are, told her that was a bad idea?” Pol asked, grinning and faintly amused.
Chimaero shrugged. “We figured it would slow down your healing process.” He said. “We want to leave as soon as possible.”
“Well, I’m ready to go when you are.” She told him, finishing her hotdog.
We packed up our stuff and made sure the jet was secure. Then we headed off, following the river that flowed into the lake. We knew they had left in boats and there was only one way they could have gone. As we walked we discussed possible ways of entering the base. Each suggestion squashed almost as soon as it was made. Underground tunnel? We should be so lucky. Scale the walls? To high, well watched, and there’s searchlights. Show ourselves? Get thrown in separate mutant proof cells.
In the end we decided that the four ex-soldiers would play captors and the rest of them would play the captives. We decided to leave Hunter, Corbin, and Jacob outside as a backup plan. If we really got caught it would be up to them to save us. Of course they grumbled about this but common sense won out. Four captors couldn’t bring in six captives. It just wouldn’t work.
We had to back track a couple times when we came across a road. We didn’t want to be seen until we got to the base. As we neared the gates the three protectors hung back while Kitty, Dee, and Pol put their hands in the shackles that I pulled from my endless stash of MRA equipment. As we neared the gate I grabbed Pol’s arms. She pretended to struggle. She was darn good at it too… almost had me convinced. As we passed through the gates we were intercepted by a group of soldiers. They looked at us curiously. “Who are these?” One of the soldiers asked.
“We found them snooping around the lake.” Chimaero answered, adapting the leadership role easily. “We think they came to save the adults that are here.”
“Way to go man.” Another of the soldiers said, obviously impressed.
“You seem vaguely familiar.” The first one said.
“I am X4-493.” Chimaero told him.
“The ‘twin’ to Clowe’s son? Wow.” He said sympathetically. “You must have it hard. And who are these?”
“X5-453 and X5-209.” Dark answered, giving Dee a slight push.
Dee glared at her but didn’t comment. The soldier turned to me. “And you? What is your designation?”
I decided to add some interest to the conversation. I had kept my hood up to hide my face because I was easily recognizable, so I played up the fact that this was typical MRA behavior and not so for the Manticore soldiers. “I’m not one of you Manticore replicas. I am an original MRA agent. My name’s Kyle.” I tightened my grip on Pol’s arms.
She shuddered slightly but I ignored it. “Chill dude.” The soldier said, raising his hand in defense. “I meant no offence. You agents always take things the wrong way.”
“Maybe if you just let us do our job we wouldn’t.” I snapped, letting the bitterness I felt towards Clowe and his people seep into my voice. “You Manticore lab rats think you can just waltz in here and take the jobs of us original soldiers.”
Suddenly, Pol yanked her arms out of my hold and took off for the gate. I let her take about three steps before I caught her again. I spun her around to face the base. “If you don’t mind.” I said sarcastically. “I would like to take this scum to a cell where she belongs.”
“Sure thing.” The soldier said, his eyes roaming the length of her body. “But personally I don’t know why you’re in such a hurry to be rid of her. Don’t you Agents like to have fun with your captives? I had heard that somewhere.”
My grip tightened on her arms involuntarily. This guy was definitely a creep and a soldier who liked to take advantages. “She’s not my type.” I told him.
“Whatever you say man.” The soldier agreed. He turned to the others. “We’re just getting off duty. Come join us in the mess hall when you get rid of these girls.”
“Sure thing.” Psycho agreed, pulling Kitty toward the base. “I’m starved.”
We pushed and pulled them into the base, halting just inside the doorway. “Now what?” Psycho asked. “Which way to the cells?”
Dee closed her eyes slightly. “Left.” She said after a moment.
We went left, the three of them still pretending to struggle, until Dee guided us to a set of winding stairs. We went down the stairs and found ourselves in the cell area. The guards looked up as we approached but as soon as they saw our “prisoners” they paid us no more mind then they would anyone else. “Dee?” Pol muttered. “Could you freeze them? And the cameras?”
“I’ll try.” She answered. A few seconds later she nodded. “Done.”
They shed their shackles and we started checking each cell for our parents. Dee stood very still in the center of the hallway. She seemed to be glowing slightly. I moved up the rows checking each cell. “Pol!” Psycho called from a few cells away.
Pol ran to her and looked in. A few minutes later she returned, followed closely by Scott. They walked out into the hall where Dee was still standing perfectly still. Scott looked up at me and frowned slightly. I turned away quickly and continued checking cells. “Is she ok?” Scott asked, looking at Dee.
“Yah, fine.” Pol replied. “Just keeping our friends here occupied.”
“I always forget that you five have those additional talents.” He said softly.
He stayed with Dee and Storm who had just come from her cell. Psycho was already on to the next cell. Pol caught up to her. “Seen Jean yet?” she asked.
“Not yet.” Psycho answered.
“Jean is at zee end.” Remy told me as he, Dark, and Marie walked by.
I nodded at him and followed Pol to the end. Kitty and her mom walked by. Pol barely even acknowledged them. I gave them a small smile. Pol reached the last cell and opened it. Jean was chained to the wall, a weird device on her head. Pol took it off and she looked up at her. “Pol?” she seemed to relax slightly. “Thank god.”
“What is this thing?” Pol asked as I freed Jean from her chains.
“A Neural Inhibitor,” She replied, “To hold psychic powers.” She almost fell over as she tried to stand so I grabbed her arm to steady her. “Thank you.” She said before turning back to Pol. “That’s why I was cut off so suddenly from Charles.”
Pol nodded in understanding and we headed back toward the others. When we reached them Scott enveloped Jean in a grateful and loving hug. Pol just smiled and hung back with me, not wanting to intrude on their relief. “Ok,” Chimaero said softly. “Our next challenge is getting Dee out without breaking her concentration. We need these guys to stay frozen.”
We went back and shut all the cell doors, and everyone moved to the stairs except for Pol. Something passed between Pol and Dee and a few seconds later they caught up with us. We were almost to the top of the stairs when we heard a set of feet approaching us from in front. “Dee?” Pol asked.
“I can’t Pol. I haven’t got the strength.”
Jean reached out with her hand and froze the soldier just as he appeared in front of us. His mouth opened in shock as he looked at us. Chimaero, Psycho, Dark, and I moved to the front. He looked at each of us in turn, his eyes pausing at me before locating Pol in the group. “I can’t believe I was so easily duped.” He muttered, turning to Chimaero. “You’re not John at all. You’re Chimaero.”
“Smart boy.” Scott muttered.
I felt a grin tug at my mouth. The soldier looked at Pol again and then turned to me. “And that would mean you’re not Kyle, whoever that is.” I shook down my hood and glared at him. “I should a known. Zefferan.”
Jean extended her grip so that he couldn’t talk anymore. We all moved passed the now completely immobilized soldier. I really wanted to punch his face in but I resisted the urge. It would not benefit our situation at all. I heard him grunt in pain and turned around. Psycho and Jean exchanged looks and then Psycho shrugged and spit on the soldier. “That is for looking at my friend the wrong way.” She growled and left.
Chapter 10
I ended up in Pol’s room. I felt really nervous sleeping in a room near a known enemy. I shrugged and tugged off my shirt and pulled my hair back into a braid as I usually did when I slept. Then I slipped my laser sword under the pillow and climbed into the bed. I slipped into a light sleep with my hand on my sword. I wasn’t asleep long before I was woken by the sound of the doorknob turning. I was sitting up with my laser sword ignited before I realized that it was only Pol. :A little edgy are we?: she grinned.
:I trust you didn’t wake me up to tease me.: I answered, a little ticked that she would tease me at this time of night.
Her grin faded as quickly as it had come. :The Professor wants us back right away.:
I was up and throwing on my shirt as soon as she mentioned the Professor. He would never bother us this late at night unless it was urgent. :What happened?: I asked.
:He didn’t say.: she told me. :But he sounded worried.:
We grabbed our bags and the disk and left without making a sound. By the time we got back to the mansion everyone was in bed. I felt that sounded like a good idea so while Pol took the disc downstairs I went up to bed.
I woke the next morning to Hunter shaking my shoulders. “Hey man, get up!” he said, giving me a final shake. “The Professor called us downstairs. We have to go now!”
I groaned and sat up. I hadn’t had near enough sleep. I got up and changed and then followed the others down to the lower levels. Just as we reached the briefing room we were met by the girls. Hunter knocked on the door to announce our arrival and we went in. Pol was already there. We gathered around the Professor as he told us that the girls’ parents had disappeared and he needed to get them back. “You’re sending us?” Corbin asked in surprise.
“Well I know I won’t be able to stop these five young women from going, short of locking them up.” The Professor told him. “And I’m pretty sure you young men won’t let them go off into danger without you.” We nodded. It would go against everything we lived for. “However,” He continued. “There is one more training session I want you to do before I give you the details of the mission. Meet at the danger room in one hour. It is very important.”
A chorus of “yes Professor” could be heard as we went to change into our practice uniforms. As promised we were all standing outside the Danger Room and waiting anxiously when the Professor rolled down the hall. He looked at each of us in turn, his expression impossible to read. “You will each have to do this individually. The rules are simple. You must keep your powers under control and stay in the room for the allotted amount of time.” He said turning to Psycho. “No matter what you see in there… you must stay calm.”
He rolled away to the control room. A few minutes later his voice ran out in the hallway. :Alright Miss Worthington,: he called, :You’re first. Go on in.:
Destiny walked, pale faced and trembling, into the danger room. I couldn’t blame her for being afraid. When the Professor gives only a few rules you know that you won’t like what is going to happen. If you weren’t used to that sort of thing it could be overwhelming. Yet true to the rules she stuck it out for the full twenty minutes. When she re-emerged her face looked even paler and she walked away without saying anything.
Then it clicked in. One of Clowe’s most strenuous training exercises was to put you into a room and use one of his mutants to make you face your fears. The reasoning behind it was that he needed fearless soldiers… or at least, soldiers who would keep their heads when in fearful situations. :Mr. Clowe.: The Professor called.
Chimaero and I exchanged knowing glances as he entered the danger room. He too lasted for the full twenty minutes before coming back. He passed us by with a shrug of his shoulders and a slight nod at me, confirming my suspicions. Then he left without talking. :Miss Howlett.: The Professor called.
Psycho didn’t seem to hear him. Dark turned to her and motioned to the door. She glanced at us all briefly and entered the room. Not five minutes later there came the sound of something exploding and the door whisked open in a cloud of smoke. Psycho stumbled out and collapsed, trying to catch her breath. “Th… the walls…” she muttered. “Th… close… can’t escape…”
She shuddered and glanced back at the danger room. She groaned and got up and bolted from the room. The Professor’s voice rang through the hall once more. :Due to Miss Howlett’s performance I must ask you to wait for a couple hours so we may repair any damage done. Just sit tight and relax. Don’t leave this area.:
We all glanced at each other nervously. “I wish he’d just tell us what we’d be fighting.” Hunter grumbled. “By Psycho’s reaction, I’d say I won’t like it.”
“Psycho reacts that way to everything.” I couldn’t help but quirk. Then I fell serious. “But I won’t tell you not to be afraid.”
Pol’s nerves seemed tightly wound. She was clenching and unclenching her fists so tightly that I was surprised she hadn’t drawn blood yet. I went over and sat down beside her, taking her hand in mine. She looked up at me in confusion. I smiled reassuringly. “You were clenching and unclenching your fists.” I told her softly. “It was driving me nuts.”
“I was?” She looked down at her palms in surprise. She looked back up at me. “I didn’t notice.”
“I know.” I gave her hand a reassuring squeeze.
She studied me for a moment. “You know what’s in there.” She said. “You know what we’re up against, don’t you?”
I hesitated a moment, not sure I should tell her. But it was too late now. She knew I knew and she wouldn’t stop bugging till I told her. I nodded slowly. “It was possibly the hardest training for most soldiers at Clowe’s.” As I said this every head turned toward me in interest. I suddenly felt incredibly small. I hate being the center of attention. I faltered and stalled. “It never affected me much…”
“But now you think it will.” she pressed, eager to find out what was in the room.
“I had no fear at Clowe’s.” I told her, giving in and ignoring my nervousness. “It was almost as if I wasn’t alive. I had nothing else to lose. I didn’t even value my own life.” I looked up at her face. I didn’t know how much she suspected or even if she felt the same way about me that I did about her. When I spoke again it was barely above a whisper. “Now I do. Now I have a lot to lose.”
“So,” Kitty piped up. “We’re going to have to face our fears?”
“Your utmost worst fear.” I replied, once again addressing the whole group.
A thoughtful silence filled the room. Everyone was thinking about their fears and how to face them. I just shrugged. No amount of planning would help them. Nothing ever worked out the way you planned anyway. Finally, after what felt like ages, the Professors voice could be heard again. :Miss LeBeau, we are ready for you now.:
Darks wings quivered slightly as she entered the room but other than that she showed no outward sign of fear. That’s Manticore training for you. Around the twenty minute mark she burst out the door and ran down the hall to the bathroom, looking like she was going to be sick. Corbin went next, followed by Kitty, then Hunter, and then it was my turn.
I went into the room and stepped into a circle of light on the floor. :Alright Zefferan.: The Professor’s voice boomed and echoed all around me. :I trust you know what is happening. I trust your vast Manticore and MRA training will help you. Your objective is to last twenty minutes without causing too much damage to the area around you. Begin.:
Suddenly, a vast forest sprang up before me. It was unnervingly familiar. The bark was a deeper brown than anything on Earth and it was harder than rock. I reached out to touch one of the trees. “These are Zerethi trees.” I muttered. “Why are these here?”
Zerethi trees are native to my home planet. I looked up to see a figure coming towards me. It was an older man, maybe in his late forties, with blonde hair that fell to just above his shoulders… my Hatai, my father. He was dressed in one of his ceremonial robes. As he got closer he looked me over with bright green eyes. This was something new. Usually it was my sister I saw. “Zefferan.” My father said. “It is time for you to come home.”
I shook my head in confusion. What was going on? I realized he was speaking in my native language and so I answered him in the same language. “I am home Hatai.” I replied. “My home is with Pol.”
“Nonsense Zefferan. You are a Sellora! You belong with your people.”
“Hatai–” I began.
“Nonsense!” My father cut me off.
Just then, a noise in the woods behind me caused me to turn. It was Pol. Before I realized what was happening my father raised a hand and pointing at Pol. Energy crackled down his hand and shot out of his finger. Pol dropped to the ground. She looked up at me in confusion. “Zeff? Who is that? Why is he trying to hurt me?”
“Hatai!” I yelled. “What are you doing? Stop it!”
“This girl is the only thing keeping you here. If you don’t come home I will kill her.” He told me. “Then you will have no reason to stay.”
“I have more reason to stay than just her.” I argued as his hand crackled again and Pol blanched visibly.
“I don’t believe you.” He said. “You are bluffing.”
With that he pointed at Pol and fired. The blast went right at her. “No!” I shouted in English just as the scene faded and the danger room came back into view.
I stood, shaking and sweaty, as the Professors voice rang down on me. It seemed both sympathetic and amused. “Well done Zefferan. You may go.”
I left, giving Pol a shaky smile as I passed. I went out to the garden and sat beneath a tree. Chimaero came out and knelt beside me. “It really got to you this time huh?” he asked. I nodded, not trusting myself to speak. “Hey man, it was only a matter of time before you found something that scared you shitless.”
I smiled sadly. “It just wasn’t what I expected.” I told him. “I was completely unprepared.”
“You’ll have to tell me sometime.” Chimaero said, standing up. “After you calm down a bit.”
I nodded, knowing full well I would never tell him, and he left me to think. I stared up at the sky, thinking about what this was about… thinking about my family. Zoë would be a young woman by now. Six years into her majority. I wondered if she had a sweetheart or not by now. I wondered whether father would arrange a marriage or not for her. Cal would be just entering his majority. He would have to go out on a solo hunt. I wondered if he was as talented in that area of life as I was.
I wondered how my parents were doing, and if old Seriad was still the Arms Master. After a few minutes I realized Pol had come out to sit beside me. I turned to look at her face. She seemed paler than usual. “How’d you do?” I asked automatically.
“Five minutes short.” She replied, looking at my face. “I blew up the central controls. Was it bad?”
I smiled absently. “If faced with an illusionist I’d survive.” I turned back to the sky. “If faced with the real thing I would not.”
She studied my face for a moment, seemingly searching for something. “What’s the matter?” She asked. “Is it your family?”
I looked at her and smiled sadly. “Calichial would just be passing into manhood amongst my people.” I told her quietly. “Zoë would have long ago taken my place as the first-born child.”
“Do you think they’ll come find you? Is that it?” she asked anxiously. “Would they want to take you home if they did? Would you go?”
She was so cute when she worried about things. Without thinking I leaned in and kissed her. Time seemed to stop for a moment and I felt my heart beating wildly in my chest. When I finally pulled away I looked at her face, afraid of her reaction. She seemed shocked, but not angry, so I smiled. “No.” I told her. “I belong here now. I would stay.”
She leaned against me and smiled. “I would hate to lose you.”
We sat there together, each thinking our own thoughts, until Destiny came to find us. “There you two are.” She grinned as we pulled away from each other and I got to my feet, helping Pol to her feet after me. “I’ve been looking everywhere. The Professor wants us. Downstairs.”
We grinned and followed her downstairs. The others were all there and getting impatient when we arrived. “Finally!” Psycho burst.
Pol grinned at her apologetically. Xavier came out of the back room and looked at us each in turn. “I am seriously debating whether it is a good idea to send you out on your own.” He told us. “The only ones that passed that test were our ex-MRA agents.” He glanced at me and Chimaero. “True, for the most part you were… successful. But two of you have failed horribly.” He glanced at Psycho and Pol.
Psycho returned his glance with a glare of her own but Pol just turned my eyes to the floor. “With all due respect sir.” I interrupted, eager to defend. “True they failed on their own. But when we’re out on the field we won’t be alone. There’s safety in numbers sir. Chances are there will be at least two of us together at all times.”
“True.” Xavier admitted. “Very well then. I want you all to go have something to eat if you haven’t already. Be back here in an hour when you will all go in again.” There was a collective groan from the group. “Now don’t complain. You all know what you’ll be facing this time. After all…” he turned to look me in the eyes and smiled. “‘There’s safety in numbers.’”
We went to the cafeteria to try and put some food into our stomachs and regain some strength. “I’ve really made a mess of it this time.” I muttered as we stood in line to get our food. “Haven’t I?”
“I’d say you have.” Psycho snapped from behind me. “Now we’ll have to do it again!”
“Vell, look at it zis vey.” Jacob told her. “Now vee gets more practice.”
Psycho scowled at him and took her lunch tray to a table. Pol and I exchanged glances. Pol shrugged and followed her. I went and sat with Chimaero and the other guys across the room.
I sat down beside Chimaero and dug into my sub. I wasn’t really hungry but I knew I would regret it later if I didn’t eat. “Well, that was an interesting session.” Hunter said as he sat down across from me. “Never had one quite so challenging before.”
“Vat vas your fear ‘unter?” Jacob asked. “Mine vas being publicly exposed and persecuted like mines fazer. ‘E tried to become a priest.”
We all chuckled at the thought. A priest that looked like a devil. No wonder it fell through. Hunter shrugged. “I’m agoraphobic.” He said.
“Afraid of crowds?” Chimaero asked.
“That’s a common misconception.” He told us. “I can’t be someplace I can’t easily escape from… thus, crowds are not good. What about you Corbin?”
“Heights.” Corbin said shortly.
“But you have wings!” Chimaero exclaimed.
“Doesn’t mean I use them.” Corbin snapped.
“Ok man just calm down.” Hunter told him. “Chimaero, what’s your fear?”
Chimaero just looked at him and didn’t answer. I couldn’t help but grin. His fear of the authoritative people in our past ran deep. “Come on man.” Hunter pressed. “We told you ours.”
Chimaero shook his head and glared me into silence. “All right then.” Hunter shrugged. “Zeff?”
I shook my head. “No way man.” I told him. “It is too new and too harsh.”
“Come on.” Jacob argued. “You soldiers are so stiff. Vee told you ours, now it is your turn.”
Me and Chimaero exchanged glances. I shrugged. After lecturing Pol on fairness it was time to eat my own words. Still… it was hard. “I fear that my father will come and kill Pol.” I said, my voice barely above a whisper.
“Why would he do that?” Hunter asked.
“She is one of the only things keeping me from returning to my people.” I replied.
“Your people?” Corbin asked, his curiosity overcoming his silence.
So I spent the rest of the time telling them about my past from before Earth till arriving at the Institute. By the time I had finished the professor called us for our second trip into the Danger Room. We all went in rather hesitantly. No one really wanted to be found afraid of something in front of the others.
When we went in we spread out in groups of two as would be likely to happen if we were scouting around. Then the Professors voice could be heard, booming around the room. “All right. You know what to do. The time limit has been changed to one hour or when all of you have faced your fears and overcome them. Begin.”
We were plummeted into sudden darkness. I grasped Pol’s hand to catch her attention. “We need light here Pol.” I told her softly.
“Right.” she called a small moonlike orb to glow over our heads.
It lit up a small area around us revealing the same forest as before. I groaned. I knew what this meant. I was gonna have to face my fear first. “Does this have something to do with your fear?” Pol asked, confirming what I had just thought.
I tightened my grip on her hand, confirming her suspicions. I reached out to touch one of the trees and shuddered. “These are Zerethi trees.” I told her. “Native to my home planet.”
We looked up to see my Hatai coming towards us. He was dressed the same as before and the look in his eyes was the same. “Zeff?” Pol asked quietly. “Who is that?”
My grip on her hand tightened even more so that it was almost cutting off her circulation. I didn’t even notice. “It’s my father.” I replied, almost under my breath. I was shaking slightly.
“Zefferan.” My father said. “It is time for you to come home.”
I shook my head. It was happening exactly the same as before, only this time, Pol was already here. Again I answered him in the same language. “I am home Hatai. My home is with Pol.”
“Nonsense Zefferan. You are a Sellora!”
“Hatai–” I began.
“Nonsense!” My father cut me off, raising a hand and pointing to Pol.
She didn’t wait to see what would happen. She wrenched her hand from my grip and threw herself behind a tree just as a bolt of energy flew right where she was. “What the heck’s he doing?!” she asked incredulously.
“Hatai!” I yelled. “Hatai, Stop it!”
I felt Pol reach out with her mind to my father. “Zeff! This isn’t real!” She told him, ducking another bolt of energy. “He’s not really there!”
Well duh. He would have died before he reached Earth. “Doesn’t stop him from shooting at you does it?” I asked, anger at this illusion for trying to kill Pol making my voice sound cold.
“Maybe if your mind accepts that it isn’t real it will stop being real.” Pol suggested.
“Easier said than done.” I muttered, turning again to my father. “Stop it Hatai!”
“Calm down!” Pol told me, grabbing my hand and pulling me behind a tree. “Just relax.”
She calmed herself down and sent some calm into me. When we peered around the tree again he was gone. “There, you see?” she asked. “It works.”
“Says the girl who failed last time.” I muttered, more than a little embarrassed.
“Funny how that works isn’t it?” she teased. “Let’s go find the others.”
We didn’t have to look far. Within a few minutes we came up to Psycho and Chimaero. Chimaero was just getting Psycho to calm down. “I hate this fucking test.” Psycho was saying softly. “I already know what my worst fear is. I’m never gonna be able to control myself. This is pointless.”
“You did just fine.” Chimaero told her.
“Yah cause you were there.”
Chimaero looked up and saw us approaching. He noted my pale face and Pol’s calm expression and grinned. “She show you up Zeff?” he asked.
I smiled feebly. “What about you? Face your fears yet?”
Chimaero’s grin disappeared. “No.”
“Then you can’t talk.” I told him. “Mind you. They should get a real kick out of it.”
“Shut up.” Chimaero snapped.
Just then, a cold wind blew by. “Speaking of which.” I arched an eyebrow in amusement. I couldn’t wait to see their reactions.
Chimaero whirled around. Three figures could be seen through the misty woods. As they drew nearer their features became more apparent. Psycho actually burst out laughing, but Pol just stared. I couldn’t help but grin. There, coming towards us, was Clowe. And he was flanked by Renfro and Ansem. “You’re afraid of your parents and Ansem?” Psycho blurted. “Of all the things…”
“Well, Renfro and Clowe did give him to the Manticore project when he was just a baby.” I told her in his defense. “And your uncle was the head scientist.”
“Like I needed a reminder.” Psycho shivered. “Come on. Let’s get away from here.”
Chimaero nodded and took off away from his fear as fast as his legs would take him. The rest of us looked at each other, shrugged, and followed. We didn’t stop until we came up to Destiny and Hunter. “You two been tested yet?” Pol asked.
“Hunter has.” Destiny shrugged.
Just then a soft hissing noise could be heard coming toward us. We all turned in the direction of the sound. There was a large crash as the largest spider I had ever seen fell from the treetops and landed in front of us. Destiny screamed and fell backward into Pol. They both landed in a heap on the ground. A huge shape reared up behind it. It was a large cobra over twenty feet long. Suddenly the danger room changed back to its normal appearance. I glanced around to see the others not twenty feet from us.
We waited for the Professor’s judgment on how we did. Nothing happened. “That’s odd.” I said. “I wonder why he’s not saying anything.”
“I didn’t hit him hard.” An honest declaration, but said by Pol, Dee, and Dark.
“Shit.” Dark muttered.
Dee and Pol took off at the same time toward the control room. They returned a few minutes later with the Professor. He seemed fine, if a little shaken. “Well,” he said, addressing us all. “Now that that little shock is over I do not feel as apprehensive about sending you out. I am going to study the information we have received to see if I can get more exact coordinates. You should all relax and get some rest. You will be leaving within the next few days.”
Chapter 9
When we reached her home something clicked in my mind. Clowe had mentioned something about posting an MRA worker in each household that the elementals might return too. Surely this made the list. I was going to say something to Pol but at that moment she walked up and knocked on the door. There was no answer. She looked at the driveway. There were two cars there. She seemed to only recognize one of them. She knocked again and again there was no answer. She tried the handle. It was unlocked so she opened the door and went in. “Mom?” she called softly.
The house was dark and quiet. I could hear muffled voices from the back yard. I steeled myself for the worse and hung back, letting Pol greet her mom without me darkening the situation. “Mom?” she called louder, moving into the kitchen as I closed the front door.
The voices hushed. “Pol?” her mom cried running into the house and enfolding her in her arms. “Pol honey I’m so glad your ok.”
“I’m alright mom.” she assured her. “Really!”
“Well you surely look like they’ve been taking care of you.” Cynthia held her out at arms length. “You never write or anything! The only news I’ve had of you is report cards from that school you go to and assurances from your Professor. Oh, and those news articles in the paper. You totaled a mall? Why? That doesn’t sound like you.”
“I’m afraid that was my fault.” I said, coming into the kitchen and making myself known for the first time.
Cynthia started in surprise and glanced from Pol to me and back again. “You must be Zeff.” She said cautiously. “I’ve heard all about you. The teachers all seemed a bit wary of you. Why would that be?”
“I’m afraid I didn’t make a good first impression is all.” I said shrugging. “The Professor trusts me. I don’t see why they shouldn’t.”
“Cynthia?” a voice called from the garden. “Who’s there?”
Cynthia released her hold on Pol’s arms and turned to the door. “It’s Pol, Richard. She’s finally come home.”
The door slid open and a man stepped in. He was tall, with brown eyes and his brown hair stuck to his sweaty forehead. He had a hammer in his hand and his shirtless back gleamed with sweat. He wiped a hand on his jeans and stretched it out to Pol in greeting. “I’m pleased to finally meet you. Your mom has told me all about you.” He smiled and shook her hand.
Pol froze in shock and surprise. I didn’t know what was going on. Then I noticed the Restriction symbol branded on his right shoulder. “And who is this?” he asked quickly, turning to me.
“This is Pol’s friend Zefferan.” Cynthia replied as we shook hands.
:Why would you let her come back?: he asked me silently.
:I figured I could handle one agent.: I told him. :And she deserves to visit the woman who raised her.:
:Foolish risks Zefferan. I wouldn’t have thought it of you.:
Cynthia turned to Pol and frowned slightly. “Pol? Is something wrong?”
She let out the breath she had been holding slowly as if to calm herself. “Yeah, no, I’m alright.” she smiled. “I just need a little rest is all. We just finished our midterms and I’m bushed. I’m just gonna show Zeff around a bit alright?”
She grabbed my hand without waiting for a reply and led me toward the stairs. As we reached her room I heard Cynthia apologize, “I’m sorry Rick. I don’t know what’s happened to her. She used to be more sociable. Now she seems–”
Pol closed the door and sank down against it. She seemed to be suddenly devoid of strength or something. “Pol?” I crouched down beside her. She wasn’t taking this too well. “What is it? What’s wrong?”
She sucked in a deep breath and tried to relax. She was shaking like a leaf. “No, not here.” She muttered. “How could there be one here? That fucking son of a–”
Before I realized what she was doing she bashed the back of her head against the door. I felt a sharp pain on the back of my head. What the? Then it clued in. The mark on my shoulder matched the one on her wrist. If she was an element that must mean I’m what Ansem called a “Protector”. I looked down at her and realized she was crying. I knelt down beside her and put my arm around her shoulders and gave them a reassuring squeeze. “It’s ok Pol.” I said gently.
“No it’s not ok!” She glared up at me. “How can you say it’s ok? A Restriction worker is dating my mother Zeff! That is not ok!”
“Just calm down Pol.” I said, trying to help her relax. “Let’s have a talk with this ‘Worker’. He obviously didn’t want you to come back. Maybe there is something we don’t know. Maybe he-”
“Don’t you dare say that he actually loves her. No ‘Worker can possibly love my mother. She’s his assignment and that’s all.”
“You never know.” I argued. “Maybe he’ll pretend we aren’t here.”
“And what if he doesn’t Zeff?” She asked, willing herself to calm down. “What if he won’t?”
“Then we’ll fight.” I insisted, I wouldn’t let Clowe have her again that’s for sure, especially not if we were linked in some way. “I won’t let them get you again.”
“I won’t go back.” She insisted, almost as if to herself.
“I know.” I assured her, kissing her soft red hair.
She smiled sadly and leaned against me. “Why won’t they just give up? I’m dead tired of it Zeff. I don’t want to run anymore. I don’t enjoy hiding like a two-year-old afraid of the bogie man. It’s stupid and inhumane. All I ever wanted was to live a normal life and be like other kids. The powers aren’t so bad anymore but I just can’t take all this running and hiding.”
I squeezed her shoulder gently. I wished I could make everything better for her but I couldn’t. All I could do was try to help her get a grip on the “here and now” that she had to deal with. “I know Pol, I know. Maybe someday soon you’ll be able to stop running, but that day isn’t today.” I stood up and pulled her gently to her feet. “Today, we need to confront this new problem.”
A knock on the door startled us both. “Mind if I come in?” Richard asked from the other side of the door. “I believe there is something we need to discuss.”
Pol and I looked at each other. “Come in.” she replied, steeling herself for the worst.
The door opened slowly and Richard stepped into the room. He had put his shirt back on and was now smiling as if nothing was wrong. He took one look at Pol’s face and his smile fled. “You probably want to know what I’m doing here…”
“No actually. I think I’ve pretty much figured that out.” She said venomously. I had never heard her so angry… even when Clowe had the Professor.
“Just hear me out Pol.” He insisted with his hands raised in a peaceful gesture. “I don’t want to hurt you or your mother. Especially not your mother.”
“Leave my mother alone.” she muttered, clenching her fists tightly. “Anything you do will inevitably end up hurting her.”
I reached down and grabbed her hand before she hurt herself or him. I felt her calm down slightly as if relying on my strength to help her if she needed it. Richard sighed and sat in my computer chair. He leaned forward and ran his hands through his hair. “Just let me explain.”
She tightened her grip on my hand. I could feel the bones inside start to crack under the pressure. :Pol, remember your strength.: I reminded her silently. :You’re crushing my hand.:
Her grip lessened slightly as Richard continued. “I was approached by Mr. Clowe personally to take on this assignment, and you know how Mr. Clowe is, you can’t say no to that man.” He looked up at us.
“No, you can’t.” I agreed, remembering the times I had tried. His punishments were always severe.
Pol glanced over at me and studied me for a minute. Then she seemed to come to a decision. She turned her attention back to Richard who was still talking. “My mission was to find your mother and befriend her. You were bound to show up sooner or later. When you did I was ordered to bring you in. I would never see your mother again.”
“Yet you ended up dating her.” she retorted. “You must have known that it wouldn’t work. She doesn’t know anything of my other life yet and I want to keep it that way.”
“I know this is hard for you to hear Pol but…” he looked up at her face anxiously wanting her to understand. “I love her. I would do anything for her. I don’t want to see her get hurt again.”
“Your just being here hurts her! What do you think Clowe’s gonna do when he finds out you’ve gone AWOL? And he will find out you know. He’s not going to just forget about you. He’s Clowe for heaven’s sake!”
Her voice had been getting steadily louder. I don’t think she realized that her mom was right below us. I reached over and clasped my hand over her mouth. It was the quickest most effective way to quiet her. She looked at me and I put a finger to my lips and pointed down. There was silence for a few minutes. All we could hear was the clanging of pots as her mother got things out for supper. “He doesn’t need to know that you’re here. I could cover for you.” Richard suggested.
Pol pushed my hand away from her mouth. “Trust me. He knows.”
“Mr. Clowe is far too busy right now to pay attention to anything that happens in a small town in Canada. I’m supposed to report to him.” Richard insisted.
“He’ll have had you watched.” she persisted.
“You don’t think I haven’t thought of that?” He asked. “I’ve been very careful with my actions. He suspects nothing.”
“You have to at least tell Mom what’s going on.” she told him. “She deserves that much.”
“Pol–”
“If you won’t then I will.”
“Let’s make a family meeting of it.” I suggested. I had never had a family meeting before so I had no idea how nerve racking it could be.
“Fine.” Richard agreed. “Though if I may ask one question of you Zefferan?”
That caught me off guard and I wasn’t completely sure I wanted to answer it, but we were discussing things so I felt it was only fair. I nodded slightly and Richard continued. “Why would you, someone who is more than just a number and second only to Clowe himself, throw away your career overnight? I have worked for years to gain the position you held and haven’t achieved more than a nod from Clowe before this assignment. You could have been great!”
“There are things more important than power Richard.” I told him, my voice barely above a whisper. I had never really been interested in power anyway. I gave it up the moment I started skipping lessons and then getting on that stupid, god-forsaken spaceship. I was interested in something more, something fulfilling. All power got you was fear from others and a thirst for more.
“Human life, be it homo-sapient or homo-superior, is more precious then anything else on this earth.” I told him, “It took a willful prisoner to show me that. There were people dieing Richard. Children were being taken from their homes and families to be trained as killing machines, as soldiers to some maniac bent on mutant superiority. At first I thought they were joining up willingly. It was the escape of ’05 that first got me questioning what I was doing. I had nowhere to go when Clowe found me; I just thought it was the same with everyone. Ask no questions right?”
Richard just shook his head. “You have stronger morals than I ever did. The Restriction changed my life for the best. At the rate I was going I would have been in jail long ago.” He stood up with a smile. “Well, I guess I should go help your mother with supper. I love her dearly, but she is the worst cook in the world. We’ll have our chat later.”
“I’ll hold you to that.” Pol told him. “We are going to talk about this tonight. I don’t want another day to go by before you tell mom what’s actually happening.”
“Not another day.” He assured her, closing the door behind him.
She turned to me. “Well, what do you think?” she asked. “Has he had a change of heart?”
I stared at the door thoughtfully. Was he for real or were they just playing up to the fact that I left the MRA for Pol? He seemed to be telling the truth, but I wasn’t exactly the most adept at reading these things. I was a liar not someone who detects lies. I could only say what I thought. “He seemed sincere.” I said, looking at her, “He spoke from his heart.”
“I thought so.” she muttered half to herself.
“Are you alright?” I asked, giving her hand a slight squeeze. This was a lot for her to take in, let alone accept.
“I think so… I mean, you changed right? Who’s to say he’s any different?”
“Who’s to say their not using our situation to their advantage?” I asked. I hated to add doubts when she was clearly indecisive already.
“I don’t know,” she muttered, “How do we play this out?”
“See what’s said tonight and work with it.” I told her. I am good at thinking on my feet. It’s one of the things we’re trained to do at Manticore. “Think on your feet and it’ll work out fine. If we have too we’ll bring your mother back to the school.”
“Right and there will be no tension there. Birth mother and adoptive mother in the same house.” she scoffed.
“We’ll worry about it later.” I told her, opening the door. “Now, are you going to give me the tour or do I show myself around?”
She showed me her home, adopting an attitude of nonchalance. It wasn’t too long before me and Pol were seated beside each other on the couch across from Cynthia and Richard. “What’s going on?” Cynthia asked, “Pol, what’s wrong?”
“Nothing is wrong as such.” Pol told her. “Richard just has something to tell you. I want to make sure he tells you everything.”
“If I must tell her everything so must you.” Richard said.
:That wasn’t part of the deal.: Pol complained.
:It’s only fair Pol.: I reasoned. :She has a right to know about your life. That is, if you still think of her as your mother.:
:Life’s not fair.: she told me. Then she turned to Richard. “Agreed.”
“Somehow I’ve got the feeling I’m not going to like this much.” Cynthia muttered.
Richard looked from Pol to me and then at Cynthia. “Cynthia, Honey, I’m afraid I haven’t been completely truthful with you.”
“What?” Cynthia asked with that warning tone in her voice.
“When I met you I told you that I worked for the government… that much was true. But what I told you I did for a living is not.” He glanced up at Pol and she nodded for him to continue. “I belong to something called the Mutant Restriction Agency.”
“Wait,” Cynthia interrupted. “I’ve heard of them. They are the people that rescue dangerous mutants and rehabilitate them right.”
“Not quite.” Pol muttered.
“Nothing so glorious.” I muttered at the same time.
Cynthia looked at us in confusion. It was Richard who clarified. “The MRA is just a front. It is run by a man named Timothy Clowe. He’s a mutant who is bent on mutant superiority. The mutants he ‘liberates’ get enlisted into his growing army. The only ones who stand any chance at defeating him at his game are five teenagers called the Elementals and their protectors. That is the reason I came to this town. I was to look out for one of the elements.”
He was well trained. He said this without his eyes flicking to us even once. His eyes never left her face. “What makes you think they’d be here?” she asked.
“Our intelligence shows that they have family in the area.” He told her.
“Are we in any danger?” she asked. “I mean. They’d have to be pretty powerful wouldn’t they?”
“Um… Mom?” Pol looked hesitantly at me, looking for encouragement. I nodded for her to continue, giving her hand a slight squeeze. “I have something I should have told you long ago.”
Cynthia’s attention shifted to her very quickly. “What?”
Pol pulled up her sleeve and unwrapped her wrist. She showed Cynthia the elemental symbol. “I am an Elemental.”
Her mother stared at her wrist in shock. “What? How could I not have known?”
“I never told anyone. Not you, not Carrie. It wasn’t until I met others like me that I said anything about it.” Pol told her. “I know you knew I was a mutant. I just never told you how powerful I really was.”
“How powerful are you?” Cynthia asked.
Pol hesitated, glancing at Richard. She still wasn’t completely convinced he wasn’t planning to turn us over to Clowe. “Very.” She told her.
“I’d say at least a level 4.” Richard guessed.
“Out of how many levels?”
“Five.” I told her. “Level five mutants are usually pretty obvious. They usually look somewhat inhuman in some way. I speak from experience.”
“Are you level five?” Cynthia asked me.
“No.” I replied, I hadn’t had to explain myself in years and I wasn’t about to start now. “I’m something else entirely.”
There was an awkward silence and we all just sort of looked around at each other and waited for someone to say something. “So, let me get this straight. Rick was sent by this MRA thing to track down and capture one of these elemental kids and my daughter just happens to be one of these elemental kids. Did you know this when you met me?” she asked Richard.
“Yes.” He admitted. “At first I was just going to befriend you to get Pol. But I fell in love. I can’t turn her in now. I don’t want to hurt you. I don’t want to destroy this family any more than it has been already.”
Cynthia didn’t know what to think about this. Pol looked from her to Richard and back again. “It’s alright Mom. Really! Richard loves you, that much is obvious, and there have been Restriction Workers in the past that have turned against Clowe. It’s not unheard of.” she told her.
“Is that so?” She asked, slightly surprised. “And who do you know that has done this?”
“Me.” I said matter-of-factly.
Cynthia turned to me very quickly. The look she gave me was withering but I was used to such looks. You don’t track down and confront 452 (Ondraya! I had to remind myself) without being prepared for those looks… or worse. “I was a top MRA agent when I left.” I went on. “You couldn’t get much higher without taking over for Clowe. It was Pol that opened my eyes and made me see what I was doing.”
“And you changed sides just like that?” she asked dubiously.
“Well no.” I admitted, “There was a little more to it than that. I took a good look at how I was working and living and I realized he was using me. After meeting Pol I felt he’d try to use me more. I was sick of being used at the expense of others.”
“Why would he try to use you more?” Richard asked, reminding us that there was an agent there.
“Yes. Why?” Cynthia asked.
I glanced from them to Pol and back again. I knew I’d probably regret this later but I rolled up my left sleeve, revealing Pol’s elemental symbol on my upper arm. “I’m her protector.” I told them. “Clowe took down each of their elemental symbols in their files. Identifying marks, you understand. I knew that if he thought to check my file he’d realize there was some sort of connection between us.”
Pol looked at me in shock. “You never told me this.” she said.
“It never came up.” I said evasively, I really didn’t want to have this conversation right now. “Besides, I knew that if I told you that you were the reason I left Clowe’s you would have been less likely to accept me as part of your team.”
She grinned. “Well that’s for sure.” She teased, letting me off easily. “I would never trust somebody who loves me.”
I grinned back, “Of course not, why would you trust them of all people?”
Cynthia looked at us in weary confusion and raised her hand tenderly to her temple. “This is a lot for me to take in at once. It’s giving me a headache.”
“You don’t have to accept it all now.” Richard told her gently, “It’s getting late. Why don’t you go sleep on it? Maybe something will settle during the night.”
It was well after twelve. Cynthia was sure to be exhausted. She smiled gratefully at him. “One last thing before we call it a night. Where is this young man going to sleep?”
“There is another bed in the guest room.” Richard said.
I shot him a look. I did not like the sound of that. There was no way I was spending a night in a room with a known enemy. Being in the same house was bad enough. “I’ll just camp out on the couch.” I told him.
“You could always sleep in Pol’s room.” Richard suggested. “She doesn’t need it.”
Pol glared at him. “We’re telling everything.” He said.
“What now?” Cynthia asked.
“We have in our files that your daughter is allergic to sleep.” Richard told her.
“That is the most pathetic lie I have ever heard.” Cynthia said.
“It’s true mom.” Pol assured her, “Remember how, shortly after I changed, I fell sick?” She nodded slowly, “And you took me to the hospital and they put me under?”
“And your condition worsened.” Cynthia muttered. “They could find nothing wrong with you… besides a strange cell in your blood stream. One they had never seen before.”
“One that sped up my body’s natural healing rate and enhanced my immune system.” Pol told her. “Yet despite that I fell sick at least once a week.”
“Until you started those meditation classes at Serena’s.” Cynthia concluded. “I never thought that sleep was what made you sick.”
“It’s not something that is humanly possible.” Pol told her. “Only mutants may develop it. There are maybe ten of us with it at school.”
Cynthia yawned. “Well, unlike you I need my sleep. I’m going to bed. You can figure out the sleeping arrangements.”
As she got up the rest of us stood up as well. Pol gave her a hug and she and Richard left. Pol sat back down on the couch. When I sat down beside her she turned to me. “Why did you never tell me?” she asked, indicating the symbol on my arm.
“I didn’t want you to think that was the only reason I changed.” I looked up into her eyes. I really needed her to understand. “Elemental ties or not, you are the first person besides Chimaero who has treated me like a human being and an equal. The more I got to know you the stronger I felt that I might like you.”
She smiled and nestled against me. “I know just what you mean.” she muttered.
I wrapped my arm around her, feeling her warmth against my side. Something about it just felt right. Something about this girl made my yearning for my family die away. We sat there for several minutes before a creaking on the stair made us jump. It was Richard coming back down the stairs. Pol pulled away from me rather quickly, as if afraid to be caught in a tender moment. He came and sat across from us and looked from Pol to me and back. “I just want you to know that I will not tell Clowe anything.” He assured us. “Everything said tonight is just between the four of us.”
“Thank you.” Pol said unsurely. “We appreciate it.”
“I want to help. I can give you information about upcoming projects and missions, you know, keep you on the heads up.” He offered.
“A spy?” I asked, raising an eyebrow in doubt. I had never heard of spies in the MRA, just for it. “That is a dangerous job.”
“How else are you going to get your information?” He asked, “And from such a ready source? If I can’t just quit I want to do my best to bring him down.”
“Our first Restriction spy.” Pol muttered. “Of course we’ll have to run it by the Professor.”
“I’m sure he’d love to have help.” Richard said. “I mean, it’s a lot to expect of an old man to have him collect the information himself.”
“He’s always gotten the information before.” she told him.
“Yes well,” Richard argued. “He’s not getting any younger is he?”
She frowned at him. She seemed to be weighing what he said in her mind. And she didn’t seem to like the conclusion she came to. She didn’t seem to like it one bit. “I’ll have to ask the Professor.” she said again.
“I understand.” He said. “I’m going to bed. I just wanted to give you this.” He pulled a disk out of his pocket and handed it to Pol. “Edited MRA files. I’m sure you’ll find a use for them.”
With that he rose and left the room.
Chapter 8
Over the course of the next week I made a second sword and we practiced man-to-man combat. It was a nice change. I hadn’t battled man-to-man since I came here. I cheated a bit by prying into her mind to see how she was going to move. She shut me out and it became more challenging and fun. Not much later a mad pounding on the door woke me up in the middle of the night. I was confused and a little groggy from sleep. Did they not lock down tonight? I answered the door, coming face to face with an extremely angry Cyclops. “Where is she?” he snapped.
I just looked at him in surprise. My mind wasn’t awake enough to grasp what he was saying. “Who?”
“Dad!” Pol yelped, running to the door.
He swept her up into his arms, looking very much relieved. “Thank God you’re alright.” He muttered.
“You’re her dad?” I stuttered, mentally cursing Pol for not telling me. Then I cursed myself for stupidity. Cyclops was Scott Summers. Summers. Why hadn’t it clued in before? Not even after Clowe had mentioned it on her first day.
“Come with us Zeff.” Pol said, ignoring the look of surprise on Cyclops’s face.
I took one look at him and knew I wasn’t welcome. I shook my head and backed slowly into the room. “I- I couldn’t.”
“Then please… don’t say anything?” She pleaded.
She looked so worried. I knew I wouldn’t tell. “All right.” I muttered, wishing dearly I could have accepted her offer.
Not long after I decided to go to my post watching Mary-Ann. At least that way I could plead absence when they asked how Pol escaped when I was supposed to be on watch. I got to Mary-Ann’s rooms and we were in the middle of a game of hide-and-seek when Clowe stormed in with several soldiers. The soldiers went over to where I was and started pummeling me with fists and feet. I curled up into a ball on the floor to protect my head and vitals. “Daddy!” Mary-Ann cried.
To my surprise she didn’t run to him like she usually did. This time she grabbed one of the soldiers and tried to pull him off me. The soldier moved to throw her off of him but Clowe’s voice stopped him. “Enough.”
The soldiers stopped all at once and stepped back slightly. I peaked out from under one arm to see Mary-Ann standing between me and her father. Her arms were flung out wide as if she was trying to shield me. “Don’t hurt him.”
I stood up at attention. “Mary-Ann, move.” Clowe told his daughter.
“No.”
“Pardon me?” Clowe looked genuinely surprised.
“Not if you’re going to hurt him again.” Mary-Ann replied.
I decided I should intercede before things got out of hand. “It’s alright Mary-Ann.” I told her. “I haven’t been very good. I deserved that.”
“No you didn’t.” she argued. “No one de-surfs to get hurt.”
Clowe sighed. “If I promise I won’t hurt him will you move?” he asked.
Mary-Ann looked up at him stubbornly. “Promise?”
Clowe nodded and she stepped slowly to one side. The soldiers came and flanked me, hands on my arms and shoulders. Mary-Ann looked like she was about to protest but I shook my head and followed them out.
We marched to an interrogation room. Here I was flung into a chair. My arms secured to the back of the chair and the chair secured to the floor. I looked up at Clowe, adapting a shamed look on my face. “I take it you found out I was teaching Polgara some fighting tricks.”
Clowe froze at the door, his back to me. He seemed to take a moment to register what I had said. He turned and glared down at me. “You’ve done a lot more than that.”
I threw on my confused look. “Where have you been today?” Clowe asked.
I started reciting a string of things. “Breakfast. Training. Mary-Ann. Lunch. Time with Polgara. Supper. Research. Snack. Mary-Ann.”
Clowe glared at me. “You mean to say you haven’t been in your room since supper tonight?”
“No sir.” I replied. “Polgara usually meditates through the night and I wasn’t tired so I decided to do something useful with my time.”
“What were you researching?”
“The layout of Xavier’s base and bios on different team members.” I replied without hesitation. It wasn’t too much of a stretch. I had been studying those things in my off time.
Clowe studied me critically for a moment. “So you didn’t hear that Polgara and X5-452 escaped last night?”
I adapted a look of shock and confusion. “What? How?” I even threw in a ‘reflex’ attempt to stand up.
“I was hoping you could tell me.” Clowe said, running a hand over his face.
I looked up at him. He looked exhausted. “How did they escape with Magneto here?” I asked. “I mean, 452 is basically all metal.”
“Magneto was taken out.” Clowe said. “They combined their strength. They attacked with their Elements. With Magneto out of the way their parents were able to get them out fairly easily.”
“Their parents got them out?” I asked.
He nodded. “Apparently their Element drains them.”
That was something to tuck into my wells of knowledge. Clowe actually sighed in exhaustion. “No matter.” He said. “We’ve posted Agents near any outside contact the Elementals may have.”
Clowe actually let me go. He trusted me enough that he didn’t think I had anything to do with the escape. He did watch me really closely after that night. With no field missions to take me off the grounds I felt very pent in. Even with my time with Mary-Ann. I started to think of escaping again. It was a little over a week after the Elementals escaped that I finally had enough.
“We need to get out of here.” I told Chimaero as we sparred one afternoon. “For good this time. I was thinking of checking out Xavier’s mansion. What do you think?”
“What do I think?” Chimaero repeated. “I think you’re crazy! They aren’t going to just let us in the front door. Especially not after we kidnapped two of them.”
I thought of the Professor still floating in Ansem’s lab and grinned. “They will if we have the right leverage.”
“What are you talking about?”
“You’ll see.” I replied. “Meet me at the South doors at 2300 hours. Bring Mary-Ann… and a vehicle if possible.”
He shrugged and took off toward his sister’s rooms. I watched him for a moment and then moved to Ansem’s lab. I got there with little trouble. It was getting late so the halls were almost completely deserted. I paused at the door and listened. I couldn’t hear any voices inside so I figured Ansem and Clowe were somewhere else.
I entered the lab and looked around. There was a lab technician at the stasis tank but that’s it. He didn’t pay any attention to me. Who paid attention to soldiers unless they were being tested? That is how I got right up behind him. I placed the barrel of my gun against the back of his neck. “Release the old man.” I said threateningly.
The techie froze, his hand hovering just above the console. “Do it.” I said, cocking my gun.
The techie’s hand started to shake but he pressed the combination to end stasis and drain the tank. Once I was sure he had done what I wanted I hit him in the side of the head with the butt of my gun. As he crumpled to the ground I unloaded my gun and holstered it.
I grabbed a towel and dried the Professor off. He was not a young man. Who knew how easily he could get sick? I unattached the various tubes from his body and dressed him in one of Ansem’s lab coats. It was too big for him but it covered him up. I checked to make sure he was breathing alright and his pulse was good. Then I picked him up and headed for the door.
Luck was with me tonight. I only had to detour a couple times to avoid being seen. We hid in the underbrush outside the compound. A Humvee pulled up alongside us and stopped. I looked up to see Chimaero behind the wheel. I made sure the Professor was comfortable in the back and nodded to Chimaero to drive.
We got stopped at the gate by a soldier. “Where are you going?”
“X4-494 and X4-000, transporting Mr. Clowe’s daughter to her grandmothers for the week.” Chimaero stated calmly.
When the guard bent to check his clip board Chimaero gunned it and we broke our way through the gate. The guards opened fire on the vehicle. Fortunately it was fairly bullet proof. I leaned out the window and returned fire. Mary-Ann woke up and started crying. “It’s ok Mary-Ann.” Chimaero said. “Go back to sleep.”
She sat up and stared out the window. It took a minute for her to register what was happening. Then she started screaming. I pulled myself back in the window and stowed my gun under the seat. Then I turned to her. “It’s alright Mary.” I told her. “Come here.”
She looked over at me and then climbed over the seat to sit on my lap. She turned her head into my shirt and started sobbing. An hour and a drenched shirt later she had fallen asleep. Just then the Professor stirred. He sat up and blinked, taking in his surroundings. “What? Where am I?”
“Please sir.” I said softly, drawing his attention to me. “I just got her to sleep.”
The Professor’s eyes searching me, taking in the sleeping child on my lap. Then I felt his mind probe mine. I started to bar him out then I decided it was easier than trying to explain it to him. He closed his eyes and sighed. “When will we get there?” he asked his voice barely above a whisper.
“Probably close to 2 am.” I told him. “You should get some rest. I’ll wake you up when we get close.”
He nodded and drifted off to sleep. I placed Mary-Ann gently on the seat beside him. Then I retrieved my gun and moved up to sit beside Chimaero. Luckily there were no more problems the whole ride.
When we got to the institute I woke up the Professor. He punched in a security code that deactivated the alarms. Once we were in and parked I carried him over to a console where he reactivated it. Then, with Chimaero carrying Mary-Ann close behind, we went inside. I paused just inside the front door, waiting for the Professor to tell me what to do. “Where is Polgara?” he asked, looking around. “She’s always on night watch.”
“Professor?” I heard Pol’s voice from down the hall. Right on cue.
As soon as she caught sight of us she froze, her eyes catching mine. It was something she was not ready for. “Ah, Polgara there you are.” Xavier muttered, ignoring the surprise on her face. “Would you care to run to my room and grab my spare chair for me? I fear I may pull this young man’s arms off yet.”
“Of course.” she muttered, casting a curious glance at me.
Turning around she bolted up the stairs. In a few minutes she was back with one of Xavier’s wheelchairs. She set up the chair and I helped him into it, grateful not to be carrying him anymore. “Pol, would you show our guests to their rooms?” he asked after he was settled. “I have some calls to make.”
“Yes sir.” Pol answered, extremely confused by now.
As she turned back to the door Chimaero stepped in with Mary-Ann sleeping in his arms. “This is Mary-Ann.” Chimaero told her. “I had to get her away from Dad before he corrupted her too. She’s my baby sister.”
Pol was so shocked I was amazed she didn’t fall over. She turned and led us up to the second floor and to the right wing. She stopped at a room three doors in. Opening the door she grabbed a flashlight and led Chimaero inside. I stood waiting until they came back out. This time without Mary-Ann. Pol then led us up to the next level and off to the left. About six doors in she stopped and shone the light around. It illuminated the sleeping forms of three boys. Only one of them looked normal. He was the one who had the bed at the far end of the room. There was one who looked like a blue demon, hanging upside-down by his tail and one who was just a curtain of dragon-like wings in the corner. Chimaero barely glanced at the others before walking into the room.
Pol turned to go but I stopped her, curiosity overcoming any thought of sleep I may have. “Where’s your room?” I asked.
“In the attic.” She replied. “But I’m almost always downstairs. Welcome to my world.” She grinned and bolted, leaving me standing there staring after her like an idiot.
I did a little snoop work to figure out who we were being put with. The boy who was asleep at the far end had the name “Hunter Reid” on most of his belongings. The demon boy’s belongings were labeled with the name “Jacob Wagner” and the winged fellow was called Corbin O’Riley. I lay back on the bed that was left for me but between Chimaero’s snoring and the strange boys in the room I couldn’t sleep so I decided to go have a look around downstairs.
I walked into one of the reading rooms and found Pol sitting in a large chair with her knees drawn up to her chest and staring at the fire lost in thought. I went over and sat in the chair opposite hers. We sat in silence for a minute and I started to wonder if she was even aware that I was there. “Why did you come here?” she asked, her voice barely above a whisper.
I didn’t know quite what to tell her. I didn’t want to tell her that I had missed her company or that I felt bound to her in some way. I was sure she would laugh at me and not believe me. “Tim just went too far I guess.” I said finally. “Ever since he teamed up with the Brotherhood his schemes have been getting more and more… I don’t know, evil or wrong. But I mean, kidnapping your Professor? Where is his reason for that? It’s this Magneto person’s doing.”
“Understandable.” She muttered, half to herself, “Magneto and the Professor are old colleagues. There is a rivalry between them that has never really been stopped. But why he would even bother to get Clowe involved is beyond me.”
We sat in silence for a few more minutes. When I felt sure she wasn’t going to ask me to leave the exhaustion of the day finally set in and I went back up to bed. It felt weird sleeping on a real bed. We only had cots at Manticore and the conditions were pretty much the same at the MRA. But I have to admit it was a nice change.
The next morning I was greeted by Mary-Ann’s voice calling my name. I looked up. She ran over and wrapped her little arms around my legs. Her face was wet with tears and she looked terrified. “Zeffan were are we?” she asked.
“It’s ok Mary.” I told her. “We’re at Xavier’s school. We came here so your Daddy can’t hurt us anymore.”
“Daddy never hurt me.” She said.
“No but he hurt Chimaero.” I reminded her. “And he hurt me. We don’t want him to change his mind about hurting you.”
“That is correct Zeff.” I turned to where Professor Xavier sat in the doorway. “You are all here to keep you safe.”
“Whodat?” Mary-Ann asked from behind my legs.
“Why hello there.” Xavier called. His voice softened so that it wasn’t in the least bit threatening. “I am Professor Charles Xavier. Come on out. I won’t hurt you.”
Mary-Ann came out to stand beside me but she kept a firm grip on my leg. “Why you sit in that chair?” she asked.
“Mary-Ann, hush!” I was shocked. “I’m sorry sir. I haven’t had a chance to explain things to her yet.”
The Professor just smiled. “It’s quite alright Zefferan. Never suppress a curious young mind.” He held his hand out to her and she took it hesitantly. Gradually she let go of my leg and moved to stand in front of Xavier. “You see, Mary-Ann, I can’t use my legs so I must sit in this chair to be able to go places. Would you like a ride to breakfast?”
She looked at me for permission. Her eyes held excitement, her fear forgotten. I nodded and she climbed up on Xavier’s lap. He looked at me to follow him so I did. He told me how things went at the school and what behaviors were not tolerated.
At breakfast Wolverine took one look at Chimaero and lunged, intent on taking his life. Only the Professor’s firm voice halted him. The Professor told the teachers about us and the circumstances of our arrival. Both 452’s parents and Jean and Cyclops kept an annoyingly close eye on us. They couldn’t understand why two soldiers of our rank would change sides and they didn’t want to take any chances.
Jean asked if she could do a scan on me so that she would know how to treat me if I got hurt. I have to guess that the Professor had told her about my unusual heritage. I was surprised to see the type of machines they had in their lab. They were as much or even more advanced than Clowe’s.
I hesitated when I first stepped into the lab. Any labs made me nervous. Jean must have seen it because she smiled reassuringly. She seemed extremely interested in my bones. She said that they were made of a different substance than human bones. They were not only stronger, but lighter too. That explained how Joe was able to throw me so far when I fought with him.
Over the next few weeks our friendship with the girls grew. They were the only ones at the school who knew for sure that we had changed sides and they wanted us to feel welcome. Mary-Ann had no problem fitting in. She was young enough that they figured she wouldn’t have too strong of ties with the MRA yet. She was still too young to have powers. As such she was the youngest kid at the school and pampered beyond belief.
Wolverine seemed to verbally attack Chimaero at every chance he got. The teachers all made sure that we sat at the other end of the room from the girls during lessons, if we were in their classes at all, and they always tried to make sure that we weren’t left in a room without one of them there. Cyclops kept an annoyingly close eye on me. He didn’t trust me at all. Not that I could blame him really, I had kidnapped his daughter… twice. I could even feel his eyes watching our training sessions from the control room.
Yet despite this, I was relaxing. It was a much happier place then the MRA. The students were always pranking each other and teasing and telling jokes. I found much more to laugh at here, especially with 452. She always seemed to be getting into trouble in loud and amusing ways.
The boys we were roomed with were nice too. Hunter was smart and basically the rock of our group. He could talk himself out of any situation. He seemed to be dating Destiny. Jacob was a practical joker. He loved to prank and was usually the source of any uproar. Corbin was quiet but dependable. He was the one that always seemed aloof from the rest of us. Maybe that’s why he and 210 got along so well.
There was also a music room. It was amazing. It had almost any instrument you could possibly want to play. I found myself drawn to it. I never realized how much I missed music when I was at the MRA. Even after not having played in years I was able to sit at the piano, or with a guitar, and just play as if I had been doing it all my life. Music became my escape from my problems.
The guard of the parents only lessened about two months after our arrival when they were called away on a job. The students got a holiday, time to relax and visit family and so forth. All the guys were heading out with the girls to visit family. I steeled myself into accepting that I’d probably be left here alone. I decided to go for a walk in the garden one evening and I came across Pol sitting and enjoying the evening air. I sat down next to her. “I can see why you like it here.” I said softly, the early evening was peaceful and quiet. I hated to break the calm but I was curious. I wondered what she was up to. “It’s so relaxed and peaceful, much different than I was used to. Clowe’s is run like an army training camp. This place is like, I don’t know, a school or a family or something.”
She smiled. She looked so pretty when she smiled. It was a much different look for her then her usual slight frown and brow furrowed in thoughtfulness. “I’m glad you like it.” She said.
I turned to her. “The others are going to visit their other families. Aren’t you?”
She nodded. “I leave tomorrow.”
I felt my hopes plummet. I had hoped she was staying behind as well. I looked up at the sky. The stars were just starting to come out. I wished I could go back and see my family again. I missed Zoë a lot and I knew she missed me. Something connected us that way. It may be because we were twins. “Why don’t you come with me?” Pol asked, startling me out of my reverie. “No need for you to stay here alone. Kitty is taking Jacob to meet her grandparents, Destiny and Hunter are going to Toronto to meet Dee’s family, and every one else is returning to Cobourg.”
“I wouldn’t want to intrude on your family.” I told her, feeling hope rise in me again.
“You won’t.” she said kindly. “Zeff… I haven’t seen my mother for almost two years now. I haven’t even talked to her in that period of time. It would feel easier on me if I had someone there to talk to.” I was a little uneasy. It was her family. “Besides,” she went on as if trying to convince me, “Chimaero is going to Psycho’s and that is just down the street from my place. I’m sure he’ll feel just as uncomfortable as you will.”
I agreed, if Chimaero was going so would I. Besides, it would be nice to be getting out of the school. I hadn’t been out since I came. The next day we were both headed to her home.
Chapter 7
The next year and a half was spent training and trying to figure out how to get at the Elements again. I still had my daily time with Mary-Ann and the girl was starting to grow on me. I managed to swing by for “visits” more often then just my two hour time slot.
Craig loved it because it took some of the responsibility off of him. Mary-Ann loved it because she got to play with me more. And I loved it because it was relaxing and a nice change from the soldier’s life I was living. In fact, Mary-Ann became like a little sister to me. I even managed to get Chimaero to come with me some times. Mary-Ann loved her older brother and he loved her. Their bond grew as well. She was our refuge. We would go to her whenever we needed to escape from the MRA. We went after particularly hard training sessions or if we got injured.
Then, finally, word came to us that the girls might be leaving the institute for a “Free Day” at the mall. Chimaero and I were assigned a surveillance detail that included grabbing the girls if possible. Clowe had already put up wanted posters in hopes that the Ordinaries might help.
We watched as a group of five girls left the institute. At first we thought that it was just a random group of students. They looked like a group of Goths. Except they didn’t all hold themselves like Goths. I looked closer and noticed that one of the Goths had bandages on her wrists. Remembering where Pol’s symbol was located I smiled. They were good but they weren’t that good.
I motioned to Chimaero and we followed them. We watched as they shopped around for a bit. No one bought anything and they stayed in the more densely populated areas. Then they passed the security booth by the food court when one of them stopped head in her tracks. She pointed to the wanted posters. “Cool! We’re wanted!” she said loudly.
I looked at Chimaero and grinned. “452.” He said, confirming my thought.
Suddenly her tail unwound from behind her as whatever she was using to disguise herself malfunctioned. Her tail seemed to take on a life of it’s own as it looped back and tapped her on the shoulder. “Ah!” She yelped. “That’s not mine!”
A group of passing security guards stopped and stared for a moment before it clicked in. “That’s Miss Howlett! Get her!”
“Ok. It’s mine.” 452 yelped and took off running.
As the girls ran we followed. Chimaero took a small device out of his pocket and when he activated it they all transformed back into the forms we knew. We followed them through the crowded mall, only steps behind the security. One of them threw books back at their pursuers with their mind, setting off security alarms. Then a stack of DVD players followed. 452 definitely ran full tilt into a marble stand, aiding their escape with her clumsiness. The X5’s oldest friend, Holly, created a flood and 210 spread her wings wide and plunged on, bowling people out of her way as she went.
Chimaero and I ducked out a side door and ran to cut them off. The girls ran in the direction of the Institute. But shortly after, when there were no further signs of pursuit, they slowed to a walk and started to window shop.
Chimaero and I split up, taking different alleys, and waited for the right moment to strike. I waited until Chimaero had grabbed 452, adding just the distraction I needed. I reached out and clamped one of my hands over Polgara’s mouth and wrapped the other around her waist, grabbing her wrist and pinning her to me. “Wait! Where’s Pol!” 210 exclaimed.
They started calling out her name and I felt her take a breath to answer so I tightened my grip on her mouth. “Don’t you dare make a sound.” I told her, as I searched in my cloak for the chloroform covered cloth I had brought to knock her out.
Finally finding it I switched it to the hand I had over her mouth. She struggled briefly until the chloroform kicked in and she passed out, sinking back against me. I bent a little to get a grip under her knees and picked her up, carrying her out of the alley. The sight that greeted me was one I’ll never forget. Chimaero had managed to get 452 into shackles but she was still putting up one hell of a fight. 452 glanced towards me, her eyes widening in horror as she took in Polgara’s still form. “Pol!” she gasped. “What have you done to her?”
“Relax, she’s just asleep.” I assured her.
I had no idea what the big deal was. She looked at me in horror. “You idiot! She’ll die if she sleeps.”
“Interesting.” Chimaero said with a grin.
She turned around and lunged, knocking him off balance. They struggled for an hour and a half. I was quite amused, though Polgara was getting heavy. She stirred slightly and woke up. She glanced around in a daze, taking in her surroundings and 452’s struggle with Chimaero. Then she realized where she was. She cried out and tried to push herself away from me but she was too weak. Where I had seen her lift things no ordinary person could lift, now her push had about as much force as a three-year-old’s.
Finally the truck used for prisoner transport pulled into the ally. 452 was led, kicking and punching, to the back of the truck. Her struggles drew some onlookers but I assured them that they were highly dangerous and that we were taking them to a rehab facility. I climbed into the back of the truck with them and Chimaero climbed up front.
“I’m going to kill you.” 452 muttered, glaring at me. She really didn’t like me.
“I wouldn’t try it if I were you.” I told her sternly, pulling out my tazer. “This is a tazer. It sends out a large electric shock and will put your muscles out of commission for hours.”
Polgara stared at me in disbelief. “Who are you?” she asked me weakly.
“Don’t worry,” I grinned, looking from her to 452. “You’ll be home soon.”
I heard Polgara groan as she noticed the camouflaged Restriction symbol on my cloak. 452 huddled up in a corner, determined to get away before we arrived at MRA headquarters. However, she was still there when we pulled into the base. We took them to the main chamber. Polgara stood shakily beside 452, she was still very weak and could barely stand. I made a mental note to include this in my report that I made to Mr. Clowe later. Chimaero and I moved slightly between them and Mr. Clowe. We were petty confident that 452 wouldn’t try anything with her friend in such poor condition.
“Girls.” Mr. Clowe nodded to them. “Allow me to introduce my son Chimaero!” Chimaero nodded and lowered his hood “and his friend Zeff!” I followed suit.
The door across the room opened and in strode Magneto. Magneto had been working with Clowe for a while now and in my opinion he was a bad influence. “Ah, Magneto.” Mr. Clowe grinned, “Allow me to present Ondraya Howlett and Polgara Summers.”
Magneto looked toward them. “Summers. Scott and Jean’s daughter correct?”
Polgara nodded slowly, as if weighing the gravity of her situation.
Mr. Clowe turned to Chimaero and me. “Take them to a holding cell, we will deal with them later.” Then he turned to Magneto. “You wanted to speak to me Erik?”
I led Pol to a nearby cell, Chimaero following close behind. After making sure the girls were locked up securely we went to the mess hall to a long overdue meal. We sat with the other X4’s at the long table just inside the door. “Where have you two been all day?” Michael asked. “Field work?”
“You bet.” Chimaero answered. “The best kind.”
“Chimaero managed to recapture X5-452.” I clarified.
“Way to go Chimaero!” Han grinned. “Finally living up to snuff huh?”
Chimaero just grinned. Then he dove into his food. We all knew by now not to talk to Chimaero while he’s eating. However, the average MRA soldiers hadn’t figured that out yet. “Holy! Did they starve you or something?” One Agent asked as he walked past.
“Nah, he always eats like that.” I answered, laughing.
Chimaero graced us all with a little one-fingered salute and just kept eating. We fell into a normal discussion of missions and training and what the MRA agents did today that was so amusing. I had just finished my supper when a soldier came and told us that Mr. Clowe wanted us. I groaned inwardly and we went to see what he wanted. He ordered us to take two MRA agents each and bring in Polgara and 452. As we were heading to the cell Chimaero turned to me. “Well Zeff, you ready to play soldier?”
I grinned. “All the time. The game’s never over.”
We walked into the cell and got a shock. While Polgara was sitting calmly on one of the bunks, 452 was standing in a corner, surrounded by claw marks. There were marks on the walls and the floor and even some on the ceiling though I have no clue how she could have done that. They both looked towards us, Polgara with nervous apprehension and 452 with murder in her eyes. “The boss would like a word with you.” I said as we led them out of the cell.
Polgara’s strength was back and it showed. She struggled this time, she was definitely not as calm as she appeared when we entered the room. We managed to get them into the chamber and stood them behind the two chairs facing Mr. Clowe. “Leave us.” He ordered.
All the guards left except Chimaero and me. We had explicit orders to stay put until told otherwise. Mr. Clowe turned to the girls. “Sit, both of you.” He ordered, motioning to the chairs. “Boy’s? Remove the restraints if you will.”
I was confused. Why did he want to increase their chance of escape? None the less, I follow orders. As soon as 452 was free of her bonds she jumped out of her chair and moved to run away. Magneto materialized from behind Mr. Clowe, lifted his hand and made her sit back down. He was manipulating the metal on her bones. “So like your father you are.” Magneto smiled.
Mr. Clowe grinned down at them in the way that only Mr. Clowe can. “We are in a bit of a dilemma as to decide where to put you two. All the girls have already been paired up in pairs that work well. You see, unlike you two, they all want to stay here.”
“And you weren’t about to pair us up with those who don’t were you?” Polgara snapped.
I tried to hide a grin. Point for Polgara. I thought. She had spunk. Not many people had the guts to talk back to Mr. Clowe. I glanced over at 452. Well, a least she travels in like company. 452 has never been known for keeping quiet. Mr. Clowe’s eyes strayed to Polgara. “You’re a bright one.” He said, “You would have done well here.”
She glared back. “I’d die first.”
“It would be my pleasure.” Mr. Clowe sneered, she knew exactly how to annoy him.
“Tim – ” Magneto started but Mr. Clowe continued on.
“Unfortunately, Magneto has another use for you.” He turned to Chimaero and me. “Zeff? Chimaero? I am placing you in charge of these two. You will each be given a room with an adjoining cell. They must stay in their cells and you are to watch them. Understood?”
I nodded. I didn’t particularly like this new arrangement but there wasn’t anything I could do about it. Magneto looked at the girls and cleared his throat. “Chimaero? Take young Miss Howlett and go.”
After they had left Mr. Clowe motioned Polgara forward. “Magneto has requested that we fit you with these.” He said, handing me some metal bindings. “For his benefit.”
I took the bindings from him and clasped them around each of her ankles next to the skin, one around her neck and one around her right wrist. I thought the neck binding was a bit harsh but I held my tongue. When I got to her left wrist I paused. She had a device on her wrist and I couldn’t figure out how to get it off. Magneto lifted his hand and grabbed control over the metal in the device. “That will do Zefferan.” He said, looking curiously at it.
I handed the spare bindings back to Mr. Clowe, trying not to let my annoyance show too much. Not even Mr. Clowe called me by my full name anymore. I turned and led Polgara to the new cell. The room was a typical MRA style room. The only difference was the cell at the back. I led her to the cell and shut her inside. However something stopped me from locking the cell door. I went and lay down on my bunk and was asleep almost instantly.
I left early the next morning. When I glanced over at Polgara I noticed with slight amusement that she was hovering about a foot above her bunk. And she didn’t even seem aware of it. I shook my head and went to give Mr. Clowe my report on yesterday. First thing I did was go to my normal room and change into some different clothes. Then I went to the breakfast hall and had some of the hot porridge that they were serving the soldiers. Then I decided I should probably go give my report.
I knocked on Mr. Clowe’s office door and waited. “Enter.” He said from within. I opened the door and walked in, giving him a quick salute and standing at attention as taught. “You have something interesting to report Zeff? Reports are usually given to others before me. You know that.”
“Yes sir.” I told him. “I know sir. But this seemed like something you might want to hear directly.”
“What is it Zeff? And it better be good.” He said, rifling through some papers on his desk.
“It is the Summers girl sir.” I told him. “I believe we may have discovered a significant weakness.”
“Indeed.”
“Yes sir. I believe she has something like an allergy to sleep.”
He looked at me sharply. “If this is a joke Zeff, it is not funny.”
I shook my head firmly. I wouldn’t have believed it myself if I hadn’t seen it for myself. “No sir. She was unconscious for nearly an hour and a half when we caught her and when she woke up she could barely raise a hand let alone try to escape. 452 mentioned that sleep may cause her to die.”
Mr. Clowe shook his head in amusement. “Only 452 would let slip such valuable information.”
“Yes sir.” I grinned.
“Very well Zeff. You may go. Use the next few weeks to try to divulge more information from Polgara.”
“Yes sir.” I said.
I wasn’t sure if I’d be able to, or if I wanted to, but I would at least pretend to try to. I spent the rest of the morning in hand to hand combat training with the X4’s. If you want to forget about your troubles, kicking ass and getting your ass kicked is the way to do it. When the bell sounded for lunch I grabbed some of the files I was supposed to read over and two trays of food and headed back to the cell-room.
I entered the room to see Polgara sitting on her bunk and staring at the door. “You don’t have to stay in there you know.” I told her, a little amused that she wasn’t trying to sneak out.
She came out of the cell and took one of the trays I offered her. Then she backed up against the wall, her eyes monitoring my every movement. She reminded me of some nervous animal. I couldn’t help but laugh. “I’m not going to hurt you.” I told her.
I looked her in the eye. I felt something inside me leap towards her. I just wanted to comfort her, take away her nervous fear. She seemed as if torn between two decisions and she couldn’t decide. She backed further away from me. I was confused, I’m not that scary. She could have been caged in with Joe. I shrugged. If she didn’t want to come away from the wall I wasn’t going to make her. Besides, I had work to do. I leafed through the files on my lap. They were Intel on Xavier’s fabled group known as the X-men. I read up on a few of them.
The one known as Beast was interesting. He was a scientist with experience with alien technology. I was shocked to learn that the Wolverine was actually 452’s biological father. As I flipped to the next one, Cyclops, I heard movement behind me. Polgara was finally coming over. She peered over my shoulder at what I was reading. When she saw which file I was reading she looked from the documents to me and back again, all the while moving slowly back to her cell. I felt a smile tug at the corners of my mouth. She really was afraid of me! “You’re a lot quieter when you’re cooped up with an actual employee than with a student.” I teased her.
She sat in her cell in silence for the rest of the afternoon. I read through the entire stack of files, keeping the interesting facts and the info on how each X-man fought and acted burned in my mind and dismissed the rest. I left at one point to go get supper. As usual it was something that could be more interesting. It was just soup. On my way back to the room I was stopped by Mr. Clowe and Ansem.
They looked me straight in the eye and I knew I wasn’t going to like what was going to be said. “Zeff, we are taking you off field missions.” Ansem told me.
“What?” I asked. “Why?”
“Orders from higher up.” Mr. Clowe replied. “Apparently field missions are too dangerous. We can’t risk losing you.”
“Have I ever messed up a field assignment?” I asked. “Why now?”
“We have our orders.” Mr. Clowe snapped. “And now you have yours.”
“Yes sir.” I said. I returned to the room in a bitter mood. Field missions were what made this place bearable for me. I sat down with my soup and thought about my lack of luck.
Polgara took her soup bowl to her cell to eat. She watched me intently while she ate as if searching for something just out of mind’s reach. “You look familiar.” she muttered, almost as if to herself. “Have I seen you before?” I smiled, amused. Would she be able to figure it out or would I end up telling her? “I’m sure I’ve seen you… wait a minute! You caught me last time didn’t you? You used the same sleeping herbs then that you did this time!”
I grinned. She got it! “Yes. I caught you last time. But Mr. Clowe let you escape while I was out.”
She looked at me in confusion. I mentally kicked myself. I had said more than I meant to. “Me and Mr. Clowe don’t exactly see eye to eye.” I told her. I thought back to the day that he had tried to cure my neck problem. I ran my fingers over my scar thoughtfully. That was really when I started to question his rule. “His methods are… well… old. And he goes all the wrong way with his students. Many a student wouldn’t object to him dieing. Even though they wouldn’t kill him themselves.”
“Why don’t they just leave?” she asked.
That was absurd. Where would we go? The few who had been on the outside and then were brought back in just said how shitty it was out there. “They can’t… even if they wanted to.” I told her, turning to face her. “Besides… where would we go? Nobody wants us around. They’d think we were spies… or worse. Clowe doesn’t exactly keep quiet when he captures a student. Most of the general public would know we’re mutants.”
“You could come to the institute.” She said, as if it were the most obvious thing in the world. “You’d be welcome there.”
I shook my head sadly. Welcome? Yeah right. “We’d be watched very closely and we don’t like that kind of attention.”
I was tired of the way this discussion was headed so I left, making sure that the door was locked behind me. It was not a good time for her to be putting thoughts into my head. I went to the training compound and did some weapons training and then I went for a run. I love to run. It makes me feel for a moment as if I’m back home. I used to spend days just running from people and to people. By the time I went back to the room Polgara was deep in meditation.
Over the course of the next week I felt something of an attraction grow between me and Polgara. I found that I couldn’t lie to her. I couldn’t keep secrets from her. In the same way she seemed to open up to me. I found myself telling her about my past and how Ansem took me in and trained me as one of his kids. I told her some of the more interesting missions I had been on. In turn, she told me about the things that happened when she manifested her powers and how she struggled to keep it from her mother. She told me how she found her biological parents when she went to the Institute. She never did tell me their names though.
I found talking to her quite calming actually. It was a nice way to relax after all the training I went through during the day. I even started teaching her some hand-to-hand combat. It was a new and fun experience, sparring with Pol. She was sneaky and talented, but in a way different than what I had seen at Manticore or here at the MRA. Then one day while I was out training Mr. Clowe sent some MRA workers to bring her to him.
When she came back she was shaking in anger and I could see some sort of electricity sparking through her hair, though she appeared not to notice it. I couldn’t understand what could have happened. She was always very put together and in control of her emotions and actions… freakishly so at times. I tried to calm her down enough to learn what had happened. It took nearly half an hour for her to finally calm down enough to make any sense. She told me how Clowe had kidnapped her Professor and had him in some sort of stasis tank. I couldn’t believe it. “He’s gone too far this time.” I told her. It was not the way things are done here. We are more the sneaky attack and destroy type.
I went out that night and sure enough, I found Xavier in a tank in Ansem’s own lab. I decided then and there to teach her things that she could use to escape. I couldn’t aid her in an actual escape but I could give her the skills she would need. A few months passed but Clowe didn’t call on her again. It was perfect for teaching her things. I even decided to teach her some laser-sword skills. Not even Chimaero had used one before. I owned the only one. “You hold it in your hands like this and up slightly. This is both a defensive and an offensive position.” I put my arms around her, folding my hands over hers and positioning the laser-sword.
I felt her tense up. I knew she would. I liked to tease her in any way I could. It was fun to see her reaction. I looked down at her and grinned. “Relax,” I said, “You’ll never learn properly if you’re tense like this.”
It’s hard to relax when you’re in the arms of your enemy. It was a private thought, but one I intercepted anyway. I couldn’t help but smile at her. “But am I really the enemy or is Clowe?”
“You work for Clowe don’t you?” She asked, her voice a little irritated.
“Depending on how you look at it.” I replied.
I managed to teach her both offensive and defensive moves. She was actually a very quick learner. As we practiced I felt her relax into the movements. I have to admit I enjoyed it a bit too much. But it was calming and relaxing. When we finished practicing I let go of her as quickly as I could. I didn’t want her getting the wrong impression. “Am I teaching you to fight for Clowe or against him?” I challenged her. “Think about it.”
Chapter 6
That night I lay on my bunk, going over what had happened that day. All and all it went rather well. But still one thing was bothering me… I rolled over and looked at Chimaero. “What did you mean earlier?” I asked him quietly. “When you said they’d done a number on me?”
“I mean you’re different dude.” He said. “Since we escaped. Now you’re all ‘Yes sir’ all the time.”
I didn’t understand what he was getting at. I did my job. That’s all. He picked up on my confusion. “You were more relaxed and more fun before. I mean, it was your idea after all.”
“I was wrong.” I told him. “It… I… I don’t want to talk about it.”
“Is that you talking?” he asked me. “Or them?”
“I don’t understand your question.”
“Psy-ops man.” He replied, tapping his head with his forefinger. “They messed with your head. Made you more obedient.”
“And they didn’t do anything to you?” I asked surprised.
“Course they did.” Chimaero replied. “But I gave in quick enough that they didn’t wipe away my personality. I’m not some sort of robo-soldier like you.”
I looked up at him. “You think I’m a robo-soldier?”
Chimaero grinned. “Face it Zeff. Since the escape when have you ever wittingly toed the line? Have you ever crossed it?”
I stared at him for a second and then I brought my thoughts inward. Had I? What had happened to that curious little boy who crash landed on this strange planet? Had they wiped him from me entirely? Was I just another soldier? No. I couldn’t accept that. I wouldn’t! But was there any sign that it wasn’t true? You talked to her didn’t you? Your mark? Isn’t that against the rules? I shook my head to clear it.
“I talked to her.” I said quietly.
“What?” Chimaero asked, sitting up on his bunk.
“Polgara.” I looked up and saw the look on his face. “She didn’t know it was me. I spoke telepathically. But still… I made contact with a subject.”
“Dude!” Chimaero laughed. “Maybe you’re not as reprogrammed as I thought. But still… was that wise?”
“I don’t know…” I muttered. “Pro’ly would have made my job a heck of a lot easier if I hadn’t.”
Silence fell between us as we each weighed what the other had said. Chimaero lay back down on the bunk. I stared up at the ceiling for a long moment. :I talked to her using our link.: I said.
“So?” Chimaero asked.
“She heard me.” I explained. :Chimaero, I think she’s linked to us somehow.:
:How?:
:I don’t know.: I thought back to the blue symbol she had on her wrist. I had only seen it once but I recognized it at once. I had one that matched. :I think I’m linked to her somehow. I saw her almost a year before I got the assignment folder.:
“You saw her?”
“In a dream. In every dream I had.”
Chimaero was silent for a moment. “You did seem a might edgy.” He said thoughtfully. :You really think there’s a connection?:
:Just think about it. You and Han are connected in a way that is different from anyone else in our unit.: I told him. :And you have matching symbols. Then there’s my other symbol. It’s not from my people. I was born with it too. What if there are more than five Elementals?:
:And we’re one of them?:
:It’s possible.: I told him. :I, for one, am going to keep an eye out for any new powers I might have. I’m not a mutant so I’ll know if I possess an abnormality. But I know one thing I’m not going to do.:
:What’s that?:
:I am not going to tell Ansem.:
We agreed to keep the conversation we had that night to ourselves, at least until we figured things out. The next day we fell back into routine. However, my routine was soon interrupted again by a summons from Mr. Clowe. I went to his office and knocked on the door. “Yes?” Mr. Clowe asked.
I opened the door and entered with a salute. “You wanted to see me sir?” I asked.
“Yes, Zeff. Just wait there for a moment while we finish up.” He said as he turned to Ansem and the man they called Magneto. “You were saying Erik?”
“I think we should test these girls.” Magneto said. “You have records on four of them but Miss Summers is still something of a mystery. We know her powers, if you trust your source, but we don’t know the extent of her powers. Or that of any of them for that matter.”
I glared at his back. Was he calling me a traitor? Mr. Clowe shot me a warning look. When Magneto turned to me I had on my soldier’s mask and was staring straight ahead. “We had one of our top agents watching her. But testing the girls is a good idea. I believe even X5-452 and X5-210 have grown in power since we saw them last.”
I gulped. I could still remember when 452 had leveled an entire building as a mere child. And they thought she was now stronger? I struggled with my inner thoughts and emotions. Somehow I felt that if they experimented on the girls, mine and Chimaero’s links to them would be discovered. And for some reason I felt that this would be a bad thing. I figured I should mention something to try to deter them from that route. I cleared my throat.
“Not now Zeff.” Mr. Clowe said firmly.
I clamped my mouth shut but something inside me told me I would not like what would happen if they did experiment on the girls. I stood in uneasy silence. I was kept my ideas to myself, until they started talking about experimenting with their elements. That caused something in my stomach to churn. I mustered up my courage and cleared my throat again. “Ah, Sir?”
Magneto turned and glared at me. “Now is not the time Zeff.” Mr. Clowe growled at me.
“But sir―”
“Shut up Zefferan.” Ansem snapped.
I knew then I was not going to get a word in edgewise. I clamped my mouth shut and listened with growing concern as they discussed what they could put the girls through. I was a bit relieved however when Magneto left without them coming to any firm conclusions as to what they were going to do. It would be a while before they got the clearance from the government to try anything on them.
Mr. Clowe turned to me and was about to say something when he saw Ansem’s disapproving stare. “What is it now Ansem?” He asked.
“I don’t like the idea of one of my kids playing nursemaid to a worthless little brat.” Ansem said.
Mr. Clowe actually went red in anger. “Just because she’s not one of your kids does not make my daughter worthless.” He kept his voice quiet but it shook with cold fury. “She is very precious to me Ansem. Not every child would make a good soldier.”
I tried to mask my shock but I’m not sure how well I succeeded. Who would have thought that this man was actually capable of compassion for his children? He certainly didn’t show any to his sons. He looked up at me and motioned with his finger for me to follow him. I hesitated, looking from him to Ansem.
When Ansem didn’t argue I followed him to a briefing room. When we got there he closed the door and looked me over. He frowned slightly as if there was something about me he didn’t like. “So.” He said, his face once again becoming its unreadable mask. “You can probably guess what I want you to do from that exchange.”
“Yes sir.” I said. “You want me to guard your daughter.”
He smiled slightly. “You are the only one of Ansem’s kids who has had family experience outside this program. You’ve proven yourself effective and as loyal as the next man. And you haven’t shown any dangerous powers.”
I could almost feel his trust. And for some reason it made me uncomfortable. I just nodded. I didn’t know what to say. Luckily he didn’t wait for me to say anything. He went on to explain, “It is not for very long as you still need to keep up with training but for a few hours each day. Her regular guard has expressed a need to have a break in order to stay vigilant. Am I understood?”
“Yes sir.” I said.
“She is four years old. She takes an energetic guard.”
I nodded. I knew how energetic four year olds can be. Me and Zoë were absolute terrors when we were younger. “I think I can handle it sir.”
Mr. Clowe smiled at me with his evil smile. That smile told me I’d better be able to handle it or he’d know why. “I’m sure you can.” He said. “This way.”
He led me down a secluded wing to a group of rooms at the end. “She doesn’t know what this place is.” Mr. Clowe told me. “We make sure she is asleep whenever we bring her in or out. She has enough space that she doesn’t get bored and the view from her windows is of outside the compound. She is an innocent and I want to keep her that way as long as I can.”
“Yes sir.” I said, wincing slightly as Chimaero’s words from before hit home. I really did only reply with ‘yes sir.’
He stopped at the last door and typed in the combination to unlock it. It whisked open and we entered a bare grey room. When the door closed behind us the walls shimmered and we appeared to be standing in a long, fancy hallway of a mansion and in front of a pare of large wooden doors.
When we opened the door we were greeted by a shriek of delight. “Daddy!” A small girl with long, light brown hair ran towards us.
Mr. Clowe laughed and picked her up in his arms. “Hey Mary-berry.” He said, kissing her cheek. “How are you?”
“Daddy, look!” she said as he put her down. She grabbed his hand and led him to a doorframe nearby with scratches made in it. “I growed!”
“You grew?” he asked as he inspected the marks. “Wow, you’re getting big!”
She giggled. “Mr. Craig said I’m a big girl now.”
“Mr. Craig said that did he?” Mr. Clowe asked, looking at the guard who was standing nearby. “You may go. Zefferan is going to give you a few hours leave.”
The soldier looked at me with gratitude. Mr. Clowe just turned back to his daughter. “This is Zefferan. He’s going to play with you for a while. You two have fun ok?”
“Ok Daddy.” Mary-Ann said as she gave her father a hug.
Mr. Clowe turned to me. “Craig will relieve you at 2100 hours.” He said as he left.
I turned back toward the girl to see her staring at my hair. It was all messy from the combat practice I had been doing earlier. She grabbed a brush from her dresser and pointed at a child-size stool. “Sit Zeffan.” She said.
I looked at her for a moment. “Sit!” she commanded.
I sat down and she moved behind me. “Didn’t your mommy ever tell you to brush your hair?” she asked.
“No.” I replied honestly. My hair was always brushed for me before I came to Earth.
“Well I’m saying it.” She said as she brushed out my hair. She wasn’t very gentle.
She giggled as I winced. “That’s what you get when you no brush your hair.”
She went back to her dresser and grabbed a small box and brought it back over. “I’m gonna make you pretty.” She said.
I can’t believe I actually sat there and let her do it. By the time Craig came back my hair was all done up with clips and elastics and we were sitting having a tea party in the middle of her toy room. The guard took one look at me and laughed. “Come on princess. Your time is up.”
I blushed as I stood up. He just grinned. “Do you have to go Zeffan?” she asked.
“Yes I do.” I told her as I took the clips out of my hair. “But I will be back tomorrow.”
“Really?” she asked. “Most peoples don’t come back.”
“I promise.” I told her.
I left the room and went out to one of the compounds to get some air. The new mutants from the MRA were out running laps. The Elementals were with them. As I watched, Polgara’s head turned toward the east wall. The Elementals were up to something.
I watched them closely and sure enough, at break, they went to the wall. I knew that there was a way out over there so I pulled on my cloak and followed them. Sure enough, they found the hole, just big enough for someone to crawl through. I walked up to them, catching them off guard. I kept my hood pulled up to hide my face. “Can I help you?” I asked, adopting my soldier voice.
“Um, no thanks.” Destiny said. “We’re fine.”
“Then I suggest you don’t loiter around here. Mr. Clowe doesn’t put up with that kind of nonsense.” I warned them, staring at Polgara.
452 went to open her mouth but Polgara cut her off. “We’ll just be going.” She turned to the others and muttered, “Now.”
I smirked softly as they strode away. Mr. Clowe was not going to be impressed.
Sure enough, the next day the word spread that the Elementals had escaped. What really made Mr. Clowe mad was that they made a clean get away. They made it all the way to Westchester, New York and into the safety of Xavier’s Institute for Gifted Youngsters. Xavier’s was a school, a safe-haven for mutants. And it was the one place on the continent that the MRA couldn’t penetrate.
That night Chimaero brought it up as we lay on our bunks. “I just can’t believe they got away so quickly.” He said.
“It’s amazing.” I agreed. Then I added silently, :I’m actually relieved.:
:Why?: he asked.
:I didn’t like the thought of them experimenting on the girls.: I told him. :I know what it’s like going through their curious experiments. I don’t want to go through that again. If they start to experiment on them we won’t be far behind.:
Chapter 5
I was called to Clowe’s office one day in the year of 2001. At first I thought it was just for some new test or something. However, when I was almost there I heard Clowe’s voice ring through the hall in a cry of pain. I ran the last few steps to the door.
When I got there I stopped. He was talking quite calmly, as if nothing had happened. I stood outside the door and listened. “We have them. All of them.”
“All?” Ansem asked.
“I was searching out our runaways’ power levels and what I found…” Clowe petered out.
“What man? What did you find?” Ansem asked.
“I found more.” Clowe replied.
My breath caught in my throat. More people as powerful as 452? “What do you mean?” Ansem sounded excited. “How many? Where are they?”
“There are three more.” Clowe replied. “Ours are still in Seattle if you can believe it. Along with one more. Another one of them is in Millville, New Jersey.”
“And the last?”
“Therein lays a problem. The last one is in Canada.”
I whistled slightly. That could potentially be a problem. “We have no jurisdiction in Canada.” Ansem said thoughtfully.
“Not yet.” Clowe said determinedly. The way he stressed the second word promised that that would soon change. “Where is that boy? He’s usually prompt in his responses.”
I decided I had snooped long enough. I stepped out in front of the door and knocked. “Come in Zeff.” Clowe’s voice called.
“I’m sorry sir.” I said, standing at attention in front of him.
He nodded absentmindedly and motioned to a lab chair. “We think you are ready to be sent out into the field.” Clowe told me. “We just need to test your reflexes.”
I must have looked confused because Ansem explained. “Not your physical reflexes. We already know you are as fast as the others if not faster. We want to test your mental reflexes. You need to be able to change tactics on a dime and never be outwitted and be able to lie convincingly.”
I suppressed a grin. I already knew I could lie convincingly. I had even fooled Clowe from time to time and that’s saying something. They spent the next few weeks testing my survival skills. They gave me scenarios to follow and then threw in twists to see how well I adapted. They tested my observational and tracking skills. They tested pretty much everything they could think of testing.
Some days went worse then others. Not only did they give me little time to sleep, when I did sleep my dreams were haunted by a strange figure. I could never see who it was. There were just little things that were always out of place in the dream: a soft laugh, a whiff of peach-scented shampoo, a flash of red hair, a glance from black rimed-silver eyes.
The dreams haunted me for over a year. I started to feel a bit worn and I started, once again, to question what we were doing. The first time I voiced it was on one of my first short term missions.
It was shortly after we gained jurisdiction in Canada. We had been hunting for the other people with 452’s power level. Ansem called them Elementals. I didn’t know what the name meant but it set them apart as different from our usual marks. We had finally located one in the city called Toronto.
Destiny Worthington was the thirteen year old daughter of an esteemed geneticist named Warren Worthington II. Warren was in the lead when it came to mutant research. I was surprised he wasn’t with the MRA or the Manticore project. He worked mainly in the USA though he and his family lived in Canada. According to our Intel he had moved to Canada shortly after Destiny was born.
We moved in, surrounding the apartment building where the girl lived. Chimaero and I stood with Mr. Clowe as the others moved into place. We had gained rank over the past few years and were fast becoming the ones Mr. Clowe relied on most. “Tac-teams surround the building and wait for my signal. Take no chances. I want her alive.” Mr. Clowe lowered his com device. He surveyed the scene and then turned to us. “I want you two to head this operation. We can’t afford to mess this one up.”
“Yes sir.” Chimaero answered, with a bow of his head.
I hesitated. Something wasn’t right about this. We were stealing a young girl from her home in the middle of the night. She wasn’t even really that dangerous. Her powers were mostly internal. “Permission to speak sir?” I asked.
“Permission denied soldier.” Mr. Clowe replied. “You can speak after you bring her in.”
“Yes sir.” I replied sullenly as I followed Chimaero out.
There was no use arguing with him. He knew what he wanted and we had better get it for him or he’d know why. We joined the others and took up our posts outside the girl’s bedroom window. “Alpha Team in position.” Chimaero said into his radio.
We waited as the other teams checked in and then we got our permission to move in. We cut through the window glass and caught the pane so that it didn’t shatter and alert the parents. We moved in and before the girl woke up I had my hand over her mouth and had her pinned to the bed. Chimaero stuck her with a needle and she passed out completely.
We were in and out in five minutes. The parents would never even know we were there. They would just wake up in the morning and she would be gone. We took her back to the states that night. By the time she awoke she was in a secure facility under MRA jurisdiction.
Our guy in Toronto mentioned that she had been accused of knowing things before they happened and knowing things she couldn’t have known. He said that he had overheard her talking to her father about strange dreams she was having. Clowe had her kept under constant surveillance to see if these dreams had anything to do with her Element. Over time she grew accustomed to the way we did things and cleverly found a way to fit in without sticking out.
But while she was thriving, I was not. My dreams were getting more troubled and the mysterious figure was haunting me more and more. It wasn’t until a year later, when I opened my first long-term field assignment folder and saw those same silver eyes staring up at me from the page that I learned who she was.
Paulina McQueen was a girl in grade eleven at Millville Senior High. She was what the Ordinary’s had termed a New Mutant. My mission was to watch her and bring her in if she was discovered.
The very day I went to leave on my mission two X5’s and a New Mutant escaped. 452 and 210 were two X5’s with mutant abilities. They had been in and out of Manticore for the past few years… always just evading capture. I was given a side task on my way to Millville. I had to find out where they disappeared to.
I was to dress as an Ordinary, take one of the Ordinary vehicles and give them a lift to wherever they needed to go. I threw some spare clothing and my few personal belongings into a duffle and went to the briefing room. There I was told to select the best weapons for the job.
I picked a small, concealable hand-gun and my usual laser-sword. Neither 452 nor 210 had ever seen it before so I didn’t have to conceal it… if anything they’d just think it a replica from the various Star Wars movies. When it came to com devices I froze. “X4-000!” the sergeant called. “Pick up your communication device.”
“No sir.” I told him.
“Repeat?”
“If I have a com-link stuck in my ear the X5’s will bolt before we even know they’re there.” I told him.
“I have to check with the commander.” He said, pulling out a walkie.
“You check with the commander.” I said. “And while we wait here getting clearance because you are too stupid to see common sense the X5’s will have found a different route out of here… one that doesn’t include an Agent.”
It took him all of two seconds to change his mind and let me out. Besides, X4’s know best when it comes to tracking other X-series soldiers. It’s in the genes, as they say. Of course, I don’t share those genes. But that isn’t common knowledge. I picked up my designated vehicle in the yard out back. It was a beat up, rusty old thing but it worked for our purposes.
I parked the truck at the gas station and waited. As predicted, 452, 210 and their friend showed up a few minutes later. I timed it just right waiting until I saw them surveying the area before I left the store and walked to the truck. I kept my back to them so as not to give away the game. I reached out and opened the door just to have 452 slam it shut. I jumped and adopted a look of shock. I was always a good actor, one of the best. Even Clowe had trouble telling when I was lying and that was his specialty. “We need your help, please?” 452 asked.
I looked them over and smiled. This was working perfectly. “All right, I’ll help you. Get in!” I told them. I climbed into the cab as they ran around to the passenger side and climbed in. “Where are ya heading?” I asked.
“Seattle.” They answered, looking nervously out the windows.
“You’re in luck!” I laughed, this was way too easy. “It’s thirty clicks from here.”
I laughed again, receiving a glare from 452. I played the Stupid Ordinary and pretended that I was making fun of their army get-up. I put the truck into gear and started heading towards Seattle. We entered the city a few hours later and they guided me first to Miss Bluesummers’s house then to 452’s. They really had no clue what they had just done. All except 210. She seemed suspicious and hopped out with 452. “I’ll walk home!” she said, turning her back to me.
I caught a glimpse of her hands moving as she signed something to 452. 452 nodded and went into the lobby of the building as 210 took off down the street. I reached under the seat to the hidden radio and relayed the addresses back to Clowe. Then I headed to Millville to my new mission.
I set up watch outside the high school and it wasn’t long until I saw her. Her orange-red hair and silver eyes were unmissable. She and another teenage girl walked together every day. But where Polgara looked normal her friend seemed to rejoice in being abnormal, if only in looks. Their school uniforms acted as uniforms usually do in making everybody look similar but this girl had dyed the front part of her hair a bright neon green color. I watched her for a few minutes but quickly dismissed her. She wasn’t a threat. However, the longer I watched the more I felt that Polgara was. At least to her self.
She seemed to be just growing into her powers, which was unusual. Powers were supposed to manifest at puberty and she was well over that transition. I had seen her make many foolish mistakes, mistakes that a “mature” mutant wouldn’t make. She had “jumped” six feet in the air to catch a baseball, floored boys three times her weight, commented on things that people hadn’t said aloud, made a soccer ball soar into the net without touching it … little things, but enough to get her caught if anyone paid close enough attention.
I guess that was my job. To watch and keep tabs on her whereabouts and powers, but also to report as soon as she made an obvious screw-up. I watched her as she snuck out of her apartment at night to go to a friend’s house. I watched as she sat through her classes, bored stiff. I was sure she was purposely making mistakes in her work. I didn’t know the reason behind it but I was sure she had one. She was smart… too much so at times.
I watched her when she went to the library after school and on the weekends. She would pull out books on things way beyond a high school student’s reading level. She was interesting to watch. She seemed full of surprises. I did my job well, staying out of sight. Until one day about a month into observing her.
She was being chased by a gang of local thugs through the street. Apparently they were a street gang and they wanted her “talents” for their own use. She phased herself out of their hands effectively enough and had taken off for town… and straight toward me. I turned to a CD rack and pretended to be interested in the music there. Though to be honest I never adapted a taste for hard metal. Not too long after she ran right past.
“Sorry.” Polgara muttered as she all but ran into me.
I felt a brief electric jolt down my arm as she brushed against my coat. She jumped slightly. My arm was tingling slightly and I could tell she was about to turn back to look at me. Her pursuers were catching up to her. I shook my head slightly and sent out a telepathic message to her, using the special link I had with Chimaero. :Idiot, does now seem like the time for that?: I asked her.
To my surprise she actually seemed to hear me. She stumbled and nearly fell to the ground. I used this time to slip away, moving out of her line of sight but still keeping my eye on her. As I watched her run I found myself wondering whether she realized that she had phased out of her pursuers hands or if she just thought she was quicker then them.
I snuck into her room one day while she was at school and her mom was out. I went to her memories chest and riffled through the piles of papers she had there. She had notes and problems she had worked through from when she was only eight years old. Some of them were so complicated I didn’t even know what they were.
I found her old diary from the third grade and flipped through it. There was little that caught my attention until I found a passage, dated shortly before September. She seemed to be mulling over how bright she was.
I don’t know why I know these things. Sammy can barely do her two times tables, even Mommy can’t keep up with me. Dad seems to be able to, but he’s a scientist, had years of school. I am seven, in third grade, doing astrophysics and such. I know I can’t let the teacher know. I would be plunged into a world of tests, media, and scientists. I don’t want that. I have to make sure I make mistakes in my work so I don’t seem so far ahead. I don’t want to be moved out of Sammy’s class. I am happy here.
It was reading that diary that I felt the first twinge of guilt. She had worked so hard to stay under the meter in everything she did and I was out to expose her. I shrugged the feeling aside. I couldn’t let my emotions compromise the mission. Besides, there was no reason for me to feel guilty. I was just doing my job.
Still, I felt relieved when Mr. Clowe lost patience. She was too careful where it mattered. He decided to take matters into his own hands. He gave me a vile of clear liquid. He said it was a truth serum but I knew better. It was something used to induce a death-like state in a subject. But that was his cover story. All I had to do was give it to the vice principal and whisper a few words to one of the gang members at the school and then sit back and wait.
Things unfolded quickly. Polgara’s powers flared up in the middle of the school, causing the gang member to become comatose. However, before the vice principal could get her with the serum her mother came to the rescue and before I knew it she was packed up and moved to Canada. Now the only thing to do was return to base and wait for further orders.
I watched this case closely over the next little while. She amused me, this human girl. It was uncanny how an ordinary girl could slip between our fingers so effortlessly. It was almost as if someone else was watching out for her. What amused me even more was that she ended up moving next door to 452’s mutant friend in Canada. She even wound up at the same school, in some of the same classes.
When I heard that the MRA was making a sweep of the school I signed myself up. The look Mr. Clowe gave me confused me. He looked amused, impressed, relieved and thoughtful all at the same time. Mr. Clowe checked their class schedules and discovered that they were all in the same class last period. He made sure to be there at that time.
When we got to the school Mr. Clowe had us take up positions in the classrooms that the girls were least likely to go into and await his orders. Not five minutes after the second bell for last period we received the signal to move. I ran out into the hall just in time to see 452 and Holly split up, running in opposite directions.
Ansem was in hot pursuit of 452 so I turned to follow the other. “Zeff! Chimaero!” Mr. Clowe’s voice came through my earpiece. “I want you to come with me. The other two are on the move now. I want you here.” I turned back and went to the room in which he was waiting. Chimaero was already there. “They went out the side doors.” He told us as he led the way.
We followed him out of the school and I surveyed the scene. There were agents everywhere and still the girls hadn’t been taken down yet. Mr. Clowe nodded and we charged after them. Chimaero went after 452 and I went after Polgara. :This is actually fun, chasing 452 down!: Chimaero said telepathically.
I grinned and then had to duck quickly to avoid Polgara’s bag which narrowly missed my face. I struck while the weight of the bag had her attention. Catching hold of her arm I clasped a rag covered in Chloroform to her face. She struggled for a moment more and then passed out. I carried her over to the prisoner-transport vehicle and set her inside. Holly and 210 were soon caught and thrown into the truck as well.
452 had managed to escape somehow and before I realized what was happening Ansem had selected me and Chimaero to help bring her back. We looked at each other quizzically and shrugged. What’s one more mission? We climbed into the car with Ansem and headed out. When we got to the designated address Ansem turned to Chimaero and me. “Stay here until I give the word.” He said, heading into the house.
As he disappeared inside the house I turned to Chimaero. “What kind of recon mission is this?” I asked, honestly perplexed.
Chimaero just grinned and shrugged. “We aren’t given specifics. If he wants to handle this himself let ‘im. Now is the time to relax.” He lay down on the hood of the car and closed his eyes to rest. “Honestly man, they’ve done a number on you.”
I shook my head and surveyed the house. There was a ground-level deck on the side with a clothesline stretched out across the yard. Raised voices were sounding from the house. All of a sudden a shape burst out the side door and leapt over the rail. Chimaero sat up abruptly and we watched in amusement as 452 ran right into the clothesline. Our mouths dropped in surprise. I turned to Chimaero, saying the name that was on both our minds. “Nono.”
Chimaero keeled over laughing. He laughed so hard that he fell off the car. I felt a grin tug at the corners of my mouth and chuckled softly. Ansem was standing on the porch laughing as well. He, however, was laughing at 452.
She lay there for a few minutes, completely dazed. Me and Chimaero glanced at each other and shook our heads and walked over to 452’s prone body, Chimaero still trying to calm his laughter. Ansem also went and stood over her. Then we all bent down and grabbed her. She started to struggle and she managed to get her legs free. Chimaero pulled out his tazer and jabbed it into her side.
Not surprisingly it seemed to do nothing but make her angry. I wrapped my arms around her, pinning her down as Chimaero attacked her with the tazer again. Her struggles increased so I tightened my grip. Chimaero attacked her again and again, managing to hit her three more times. “Get off me!” she screamed in anger.
“Not a chance 452.” Ansem told her.
Chimaero grabbed her arms and I tried to restrain her legs. She lashed out with her feet, knocking me backwards and knocking off my hood. She glanced over me, her eyes brightening in recognition. I grinned down at her and reached into my cloak for my tazer. Before I could manage to grab it she lashed out with both feet, catching me square in the gut. I fell backwards, hitting the ground with a groan as the wind was knocked out of me. Ansem and Chimaero kept her busy as I got to my feet
“Not bad Ondraya, I’ll give ya that, you’re not bad at all.” Chimaero smirked, looking her over from head to toe and grinning.
“Bite me!” she snapped.
“Grab her legs 494.” Ansem snapped.
He grabbed her legs so she couldn’t kick us any more. I went to the car and grabbed a needle. She twisted and turned, trying to get away, but it was no use. I managed to get her right in the neck and she passed out.
I carried her to the truck and laid her down next to Polgara. Then I climbed into the cab next to Chimaero and we headed back to the base. When we got there I went to the back of the truck with some other soldiers. A scientist (I think his name was Lucas) came out of the base and moved over to 210 and looked down at her worriedly. He went over to Mr. Clowe and spoke to him in hushed tones I could not make out.
Mr. Clowe nodded and the scientist picked up 210 and carried her into the base. I didn’t understand what had just happened but that was typical for me these days. I went over to pick up Polgara and felt a hand touch my arm. I looked up at Mr. Clowe. “Put her in with the Worthington girl Zefferan.” He ordered.
I looked at him in surprise. “Sir, is that wise?” I asked. “Is it not better to keep them apart?”
“I want them to get to know each other.” Mr. Clowe said. “It would make an interesting experiment.”
“Yes sir.” I said, picking Polgara up.
She was burning with fever and for some reason that worried me more than it should have. I carried her into the cell. She was feverish, weak and still unconscious. I felt a flash of concern. I tried to shrug it off like I usually do but I couldn’t. It just wouldn’t leave me. I glanced from her to the other girl in the cell. Destiny Worthington was looking at me with wry amusement. Her knowing gaze unnerved me. I turned and left, knowing Polgara was in good hands.
Chapter 4
I sat perfectly still. A laser burned hot into my left eye. I was tired of fighting. The images that flashed in front of my eyes made sense. We were wrong to run away. We abandoned our unit, our family, in a futile attempt to leave Manticore behind. But no matter how hard we tried we couldn’t leave it behind. It was part of us. We were Manticore. Manticore wasn’t just a name. It was our reason for being. We didn’t question our orders. We were told all we needed to know.
“Enough.” Ansem’s voice rang out from the darkness that surrounded me. “He’s come back to us now.”
The laser stopped and the device holding my eye open was removed. The tube was taken from my mouth. I sputtered and coughed, trying to get the taste of the rubber from my mouth. “Zeff?” Ansem knelt in front of me. “We are going to take you back to the others now. You will rest and report to training with the others in the morning. Do you understand?”
“Y – Yes sir.” I managed before I passed out.
When I woke up again I was laying on my cot in the dark. I could hear the others breathing softly from their own cots. “Zeff?” Chimaero’s voice called from the cot next to mine. “You awake?”
“Yes.” I croaked. My throat burned as if it was on fire.
He jumped from his cot to mine. “How’re ya doin?”
I sat up, groaning as my stiff muscles slowly and painfully responded. “Not one of my better days.”
I could see Chimaero grin. “At least you survived the re-indoctrination completely intact.” He said. “Man, that was the hardest thing I’ve ever had to deal with. It’s worse than our memory training.”
For a while nothing happened. We went back into our routines. It was almost as if we had never left. About a year went by before any thing interesting happened. Then, one night I was sitting on my bunk, staring out over the buildings. Suddenly one of the buildings, the lab building, started to shake. Before I knew what was happening the building collapsed. All my siblings crowded to the windows. We could see three shapes standing in the middle of the rubble. No, wait, there were four. Three men and what looked like an X5 from where we stood.
Rumors spread quickly of how an X5, designation 452, had leveled the entire lab building while being experimented on. The only three people who got out of there alive and relatively unscathed were Ansem, Timothy Clowe, and Legato Bluesummers.
After that night everything seemed to change. Manticore was taken over by Mr. Clowe’s Mutant Restriction Agency. The barracks were now swamped with not only Manticore soldiers but normal human soldiers and humans with amazing abilities. Ansem called them mutants. Some of the mutants looked like the ‘Nomalies, but we were assured that they were something completely different.
Our training sessions were now mixed with the mutants. When fighting one on one this meant we had to learn to think differently. It was hard to hit your opponent if he kept teleporting around or away from you. And dodging fire or lightning or sharp projectiles was harder than dodging a fist. All in all it made us better soldiers.
One day I stood watching Chimaero spar with Hannibal. Joe came up and stood beside me. He watched for a bit and then he grinned. “Come on Chimaero! Time was you could have Hannibal on his back in a matter of seconds. Being outside was not good for you.” He glanced sidelong at me. “But I guess that’s what comes from hanging out with adopted upstarts like pretty-boy here.”
Pretty-boy? I could not believe he just said that! I turned and, without warning, punched him in the head. He staggered back a few feet and then the fight was on. Joe had grown in the past year. He was taller than me by a good ten inches and was of a stockier build. But I was faster. I got lots of punches and kicks in without him even touching me once. Then he reached out and grabbed a hold of my shirt. He threw me bodily over his shoulder. I flew past the next five mats where people were training.
Turning my body in mid air I managed to get my feet under me when I landed. I had barely felt the ground under my toes before I was running back towards him. The whole compound stopped to watch. I jump-kicked him as I approached, using the momentum as a weapon. He fell backward but didn’t fall nearly as far as I had. I kicked him again and grabbed his shirt. I hauled him up and was getting ready to throw him when a familiar voice halted me.
“Zefferan! Put your brother down!” Ansem yelled.
I let go of him and stepped back. I knew I was in trouble this time. I was perfectly ready for him to yell at me, but he didn’t. He glared at Joe, Chimaero and Hannibal and turned to me. “Follow me.” He said.
I followed him in silence though I didn’t like the direction we were headed. Sure enough we wound up in the new lab. Ansem didn’t say anything to me. He just pointed to the chair. I sat as he went over to the phone. He dialed Mr. Clowe and told him to come down to the lab. I didn’t like where this was going. “Now, do you want to tell me what that was about?” It was an order not a question.
“Just getting rid of some access energy sir.” I replied.
He looked at me sharply but didn’t press the matter. He pointed at a scale. I went over and stood on it. He looked at the scale and up at me, his eyebrow raised slightly. He wrote something on his clipboard. “Zeff, how old are you?” he asked.
“Ten.” I said as Timothy Clowe walked in.
“Why did you call me down here Ansem?” he asked, without even a glance at me.
“I just saw one of our boys throw Zeff halfway across the compound.” He said shortly. “And it’s not because of his strength. Zeff is ten years old and only thirty pounds.”
What’s wrong with that? My people never got that heavy. In fact thirty is healthy for a boy my age. “Really?” I could see the ideas racing behind Mr. Clowe’s eye.
Ansem saw too and frowned. “What are you thinking Timothy?”
“I am thinking of the potential he has for reconnaissance missions.” Mr. Clowe looked like a kid in a candy shop. “Think of the possibilities Ansem.”
“I’m thinking. But I don’t think you are.” Ansem said. “Reconnaissance missions are usually high risk. Zefferan is valuable property. The government is paying major money for us to keep him here. They are not going to like you purposefully putting him in harms way.”
“He’s not exactly out of harms way here.” Mr. Clowe pointed out. “Your routine here is anything but safe.”
“We monitor him closely. At the first sign of danger… why are we talking about this?”
Mr. Clowe glanced at me and saw me watching with interest. “We’ll discuss this later.” He said. “All I ask is for a few modifications to his training. In fact, I don’t care whether you agree or not. I’m making some changes.”
Ansem nodded and turned back to me. “You may return to the field Zeff. We are done here.”
I nodded quickly and left. After that I fell back into a routine. There was very little excitement in the next few years of my life. I continued with Mr. Clowe’s new training regime as well as continued my training with the others. What little fun we had we had to create for ourselves.
There was this one time, when we stood in line for inspection that I finally got one up on Chimaero. We didn’t know who would be singled out this time but we knew who wouldn’t be. Chimaero just never got in trouble. Any time he got caught doing something he shouldn’t he somehow managed to pass it on to someone else.
The barracks inspector walked up and down the rows, pausing briefly at one soldier or another. He stopped and stared at me, his eyes narrowing and I knew I was today’s target. I decided Chimaero needed a turn. I stared back at him and said quietly to Chimaero :He looks like Tanker did when Nono stole all his food and slept in his bed.:
He tried to suppress his chuckle but he wasn’t very successful. The inspector turned around quickly. “What’s going on?”
:But apparently he has Nono’s intelligence level. Poor man.: I said.
It worked like a charm. Chimaero collapsed, holding his sides in laughter. The inspector ordered him to explain himself but he was laughing to hard to answer. Even better was that his laughter was contagious. Everyone else in the unit started to snicker… everyone that is, except Han. He glared down at Chimaero and then up at me. I turned my eyes quickly to the front, but not before I saw him scowl. Two soldiers came and took Chimaero out. Funnily enough I got the blame. Even though I knew Chimaero wouldn’t rat me out.
Nothing happened though. I was given some hard labor and watched closely for a while so they could see if I showed any more signs of disrupting my unit. Other than that nothing significant happened until I had reached about twelve years of age. I had spent the years working my hardest to be the soldier Mr. Clowe wanted but it was never enough.
Every time he looked at me he saw something that displeased him. It wasn’t until he did something about it that I realized what it was. He called me to his private lab one day and looked me over appraisingly.
I stood in the lab in my barracks uniform. My bare feet were freezing on the cold floor but I said nothing. Something about having Mr. Clowe and his scientists staring at me and talking in undertones hushed me up. The fact that they had me here without Ansem made it that much worse. They stood there arguing for many minutes. Their voices got louder and louder until I could hear them. “I still don’t think it’s a good idea sir. Mr. Gill didn’t─”
“Mr. Gill isn’t in charge here McQueen. I am.” Mr. Clowe snapped. “And I don’t pay you to think. I pay you to follow orders.”
He must have seen how close I was to bolting because he motioned to the chair. I went and sat. He was already mad enough without me doing anything to make him even angrier. He came and stood in front of me. “I’ve found myself in a bit of a dilemma here Zeff.” He told me. “You see, I’m a military man. I like things to be orderly, right down to the uniform.”
I froze. I knew where he was going with this. My breath caught in my throat. I couldn’t let him. He frowned and nodded to the scientist. Before I could react they had strapped me to the chair. “No!” I started freaking, shouting in both English and my own language. “No! Don’t do this to me! It won’t work anyways!”
Mr. Clowe just smiled and moved back. Suddenly something closed around my neck from behind. I felt as if it had closed on my windpipe. I tried to pull away but it held me back against the chair. I struggled and gasped for breath but to no avail. I felt the thing around my neck cut into my neck and I just pulled harder. I had to get away. I barely registered Mr. Clowe and the scientist arguing.
The door burst open and Ansem stormed in. By this time I could feel the blood running down my front and the room started spinning. The last thing I remember before I passed out was Ansem rushing over to free my neck from whatever was holding it. Then the world went black.
When I woke up I was laying in the infirmary. My neck had been patched up. It wasn’t bandaged, but they had done something to stop the bleeding. I turned my head to see Ansem sitting beside me. I jumped slightly. He held his hand out in a gesture that said he wouldn’t hurt me. “Calm down Zefferan.” He said. “You’re safe now.”
I just stared at him. I was still shaken up. He tried to smile at me but failed. He was way too angry. “I had nothing to do with this. You know that don’t you? I could have killed him.”
I brought my hand up to my neck but Ansem grabbed it midway. “I wouldn’t do that son.” He said. “We couldn’t bandage it obviously. We patched you up as best as we could but if you play with it, it could become infected.”
“Why?” I asked. My voice was raspy from the shouting I had done. “He knew it wouldn’t work. Why would he put me through that?”
“He’s not as trusting as I am.” Ansem replied. “When we couldn’t find any definite proof of what you told us on the neural scans he decided it would be worth it to try. He never conversed with me beforehand.”
I just stared at him. He sighed and shook his head. “Just rest.” He told me.
I nodded. I felt the skin on my neck tug with the movement. I closed my eyes and regulated my breathing. I slipped into the trance-like state they taught us to use to forget pain. Then Timothy Clowe came in. “How is he?” he asked Ansem.
“He’ll live.” Ansem said gruffly. “But he’ll have a scar there for the rest of his life. What were you thinking?”
“We had to try.” Mr. Clowe said. “You were going by his word only that he couldn’t be changed. The word of a child. You had no proof.”
“The government and their pets at NASA are going to have a fit when they come to observe him and see a fresh scar. You get to explain it to them. I’ll have nothing to do with it.”
Mr. Clowe sighed and ran a hand wearily over his face. “How long until he’s functional again?” he asked.
Ansem hesitated slightly. It was so slight that Mr. Clowe didn’t even seem to notice. “It’s hard to tell. We need to observe him. With his healing rate he might be up in a couple days. Or, his cuts might become infected seeing as we can’t cover them. If that happens he could be here a hell of a lot longer.”
There was silence for a few minutes as the two men stared each other down. “I swear Ansem, I never meant for him to get hurt.” Mr. Clowe said. “What do you want from me?”
“I want to have jurisdiction in any decisions regarding Zeff.” Ansem replied. “Nothing happens without my clearance. He is a valuable commodity here and we can’t afford any more mistakes.”
“Done.” Mr. Clowe said a little grudgingly. “But this is off the record. I can’t have anybody thinking I’m slipping in my authority.”
“No. we wouldn’t want that.” Ansem said a tad sarcastically.
I almost faltered in my breathing pattern and that would have told them I was listening. But still! These two men normally got along so well you almost forgot that Mr. Clowe was in charge because his agency had taken over command of the project. Before that Ansem had been the chief decision maker. I never realized just how much resentment he felt toward the other man.
Mr. Clowe looked at him sharply and glanced at me. “Let’s continue this discussion elsewhere so your boy can actually get some rest. I need him better ASAP.”
They left and I drifted off to sleep. When I woke up I felt a whole lot better. My neck felt stiff but not sore. Still, they kept me there for a few days for observations. By the time I returned to my unit they had given me up for dead. They were happy to see me return. I had been ordered not to tell them anything but that night I shared what had happened with Chimaero in hushed tones that couldn’t be overheard.
He was furious, even more than I was, but he knew how to hold his tongue. Life soon fell back into its monotonous routine of drills and training. Nothing else happened until around age thirteen or so. Then our unit got split up. As soon as the first boy’s voice started changing we were given our own rooms instead of a common room in the barracks. It wasn’t bad. In fact, I liked it better.
Chimaero and I managed to score a double room to share. I think the only reason we got to share a room is because they believed it would strengthen our partnership. In fact, that’s just what happened. It was lying on the bunks one night that we discovered we were linked by something more than just both being soldiers.
We got talking about the symbols on our bodies and when they appeared. It seemed that Chimaero’s symbols where there from birth too. Like me he had a symbol on his left arm. His second symbol, however, covered his whole back. None of the other soldiers had these symbols except Han. He had a miniature version of the symbol on Chimaero’s back on his left arm.
They had to mean something. We just didn’t know what. What we did discover is that we could talk to each other using our minds in a way that was not telepathic. This was a bonus because Ansem could intercept telepathic thoughts… but he couldn’t intercept ours.
The other soldiers in our unit all started to get sent out on missions. Even Chimaero got to go out. I, however, was stuck doing work in the base. They didn’t want their precious alien KIA. At first I didn’t mind. But then they started swapping stories in the mess hall. Not only was I left out, but I was teased for being grounded as I was. I did finally get my chance though. When I was around sixteen…
Chapter 3
The Manticore nighttime routine was never the same. Sometimes, after dinner, the X4s would march down to the classroom for a tactics lecture. Sometimes, there wasn’t any dinner, and we’d have to take a midnight run through the forest or the training ground. Once, Ansem even split us up in twos, and whoever found their way back to the barracks first blindfolded got to run the morning exercises the next day. But the nights I liked best were the ones that meant only showers and the barracks after dinner.
Those nights usually meant an extra-hard training session tomorrow, but the night before was always quiet. It was nights like those when I knew I could be safe in my own cot, nights when no guards would yell at me for not staying asleep after the lights went out and the barracks door was shut. It was a night when Aeon would tell stories, and we could pretend that we didn’t live in this cold, awful place… nights when I could be alone with my ‘brothers’ and ‘sisters’ and not have to worry. Family nights.
As soon as the lights turned out, I heard the soft sounds of blankets being pushed back. It was the only time at Manticore when we were almost free, and we all knew it. The guards never really cared what we did on nights like this, as long as we stayed in the barracks. And we weren’t ever really loud. That went against our training.
Bare feet padded against the floor from the bed next to mine. Joe was going talk to John, probably. Springs squeaked as Shalimar leapt from her cot to Lillian’s next door. From the flickers on the ceiling, Aeon was using the light from the window to make shadow puppets of the animals we’d seen in the woods on the recon mission yesterday. And I knew by the thrashing coming from Hannibal’s cot that our biggest brother was bothered by something – maybe even by the training session today, and how we’d all screamed when the ‘nomaly down in the basement grabbed Gem.
The ‘nomaly stories still made Kya cry at night, even though we never told the guards or the doctors or Ansem. If any of us told, the adults might take Kya away, just like they took away Jen, when Jen started shaking so bad that she swallowed her tongue…
I threw off the covers, tired of lying in bed. “Where are you from?” I asked Chimaero silently.
“What do you mean where do I come from?” he asked. “I come from here. We all do.”
“Uh-uh.” I argued. “I don’t.”
“What do you mean?” Hannibal asked. “We all come from here.”
“Not me.” I told him.
“Where do you come from then Zeff?” he asked as if talking to a young child.
“There.” I said, pointing out my galaxy from the window. “That star right there.”
“Come off it.” Linda said. “You do not!”
I turned to look at her. “I do so. I came to find out about your Earth. Ansem says I will be able to see it when I’m older.”
“See what?” Onin asked.
I looked around at the fifteen faces all watching me eagerly and grinned. It was my turn to be the story teller tonight. “See your world. See all the outside people. How they live, how they play, how they think, how they act. I mean… this planet is huge! You can’t honestly think that this is all there is do you?”
“What’s out there Zeff?” Gem asked, her voice soft yet excited.
“All sorts of those vehicles that Ansem tells us about,” I told them. “Lots of buildings, forests, lakes, and people. Lots of people. Big people like Ansem, and kids. Like us but not. Kids that play all day. No weapons, no combat training, no drills, no one yelling at them all the time.”
“I would love to see that.” Vivian breathed softly. “I would really love to.”
“Yeah.” Chimaero agreed. “No training.”
“No drills.” Jesse said.
“No weapons.” Michael sat staring out the window.
“No Ansem.” Ellen said, giggling.
We all laughed and then looked about nervously. When no soldiers yelled at us or came to take one of us away we breathed a little easier. “We should do it.” Chimaero said.
“Do what?” Joe asked, his dark face barely visible in the night.
“Escape.” Chimaero said.
“It’s dangerous out there.” I told him. “Ansem said it’s dangerous for kids.”
“What does Ansem know anyway?” Michael asked. “He just wants us to stay here.”
I nodded hesitantly. I wasn’t too sure but the others seemed keen on the idea so who was I to argue. Hannibal sat up on his cot. “Let’s do it.” He said suddenly.
I grinned. If we had the will of our section leader on our side there would be no stopping us. Hannibal knew exactly how to work missions. He knew who to send where to get what results. He knew who to pair up to make up for each other’s weaknesses. I could never figure out how he got so good at it. It all made my head spin.
We planned it out over the next few nights, all huddled around the center cots. We waited until our next E and E exercise and then, instead of heading back toward the base, we started heading for the wire. Everyone that is, except for Chimaero and me. We were given different orders. We were supposed to get to the wire, check in with an OIC and then get back to the building. We were also held off for a few minutes until the others had started their exercise.
We hadn’t even gotten a few steps away from the building before the officers and Ansem realized what was going on. We had to think fast on our feet so we wouldn’t get caught. Fortunately for us, we were temporarily forgotten in the uproar that broke out at the base. Chimaero nudged my arm and pointed to the Humvees. They were being fired up to go after the others.
Using a series of hand signals we picked a Humvee and moved to it as quietly and quickly as we could. Fortunately we were good at this. We got to the Humvee and scurried underneath it. Grabbing on to various sections of the under part of the car we pulled ourselves up as close to the vehicle as we dared and let the soldiers drive us out past the wire. I smothered a yelp of pain as a rock on the road caught my back. I breathed in the meditative way we were taught and ignored the pain, pulling myself closer to the car. When the Humvee pulled to a stop outside the wire we waited, holding our breath and waiting for the chance to escape.
Ansem got out of one of the cars, followed by a man I had never seen before. I heard Chimaero’s sharp intake of breath and turned my head carefully to look at him. His eyes were fixed on the man with fear and loathing. Another soldier joined them. “Status report?” Ansem asked.
“We’ve managed to apprehend six, sir.” The soldier replied. “Most others have been spotted but then quickly disappeared.”
“Most?” Ansem asked.
“We have been unable to locate X4-494 or X4-000.” The soldier replied.
Ansem swore under his breath. “What is it?” the man asked. His voice was just as commanding as Ansem’s.
“If we haven’t found those two yet we aren’t going to find them without great distress.” Ansem told him. “As we were discussing earlier: Those two are our best soldiers. When paired together they are near unstoppable. They could be halfway across the country before we even get organized.”
“And what about Hannibal?” The man’s voice actually sounded hopeful. “John?”
“Neither quite match up to 494.” Ansem replied.
“493 has eluded capture.” The soldier replied. “He was seen heading North through the woods just before he vanished. 698 has been retrieved from just outside the wire. He shattered his leg when he leapt the wire.”
Ansem let out a slow, calming breath. “Bring them in. All of them. We will have to take certain measures to ensure that this doesn’t happen again. I need full teams looking for these kids. They must all be brought back.”
“Yes sir.” The soldier turned and left.
“This is a disaster.” Ansem muttered as he climbed back into the Humvee.
The Humvees turned back to the compound. Luckily ours was at the back of the line. We dropped to the ground and as soon as we were free from the vehicle we ran for the woods and our freedom.
We ran for hours, long after the sun had set, until we couldn’t run anymore. We collapsed on the ground in a sheltered area, exhausted physically but mentally alert and geared up. We looked at each other and grinned. “We did it!” I said excitedly. “We actually did it!”
Chimaero nodded. “Yeah.”
I looked at him, thinking back to the man Ansem had been talking to. “I wonder who that man was that Ansem was talking to. Why was he so interested in Han and John?”
“He’s my father.” Chimaero replied.
I looked at him in surprise. “Your father?” I couldn’t believe that a father would willingly put his son through the living hell we lived in. But then again, what did I know about this place?
Chimaero shrugged, shivering in the cold. “We better keep moving.”
I nodded and we took off, pushing our exhaustion to the back of our minds. We had to find somewhere warm, and fast. We moved off into the woods, silent as wolves on the prowl. My back stung like no other but I gritted my teeth and followed Chimaero without comment.
The sun was once again high in the sky by the time we found a city large enough to hide ourselves in. We were walking down one of the streets when we saw some people in camouflage clothing. We ducked into the closest store as they passed. They weren’t soldiers.
I looked at some of the objects on the shelves. They were all so neat and different from the things we saw at Manticore. “Hey Zeff! Look at this!” Chimaero called, pointing to a t-shirt hanging in front of him.
On the t-shirt was a little green head with huge black eyes. Underneath the head was the words “aliens walk among us” in big green letters. I looked at it in confusion. I couldn’t understand what a little green man had to do with the Alien Project. “That’s an alien?” I asked Chimaero.
“Must be.” He replied.
“Nah, that’s just the media’s take on aliens.” A voice said from behind us.
We turned to see a young man, maybe in his early twenties. He wore thick glasses and his hair fell in tangled masses around his head. “Err…” I didn’t know how to reply to this.
“What’s your take on it sir?” Chimaero asked.
“Oh they’re around.” He lowered his voice conspiringly. “They are walking among us. They look just like us. You don’t even know they’re there until BAM!”
We jumped slightly and he grinned. “They snatch you up in their UFO’s and you’re never heard from again.”
“Err… UFO?” I asked.
“Spaceship! Flying saucer!” he exclaimed. “Jeeze! Don’t you kids watch TV?”
Chimaero and I exchanged disbelieving glances. This guy was nuts. Then the word ‘spaceship’ clicked in my mind. The tampering they did to make me able to match English to my language paid off. “Oh!” I exclaimed. “That’s it. An alien is from another planet!”
The man walked off shaking his head. “Hey Zeff!” Chimaero grinned, taking a t-shirt off the shelf. “You gotta take one of these. It’s made just for you.”
“Ha ha.” I said sarcastically. “Then we have to find you one that says ‘fathers little lab rat’.”
Chimaero stuck his tongue out at me and we ran from the store laughing. We ran around the bend and almost knocked over an old woman. “Oops!” Chimaero said.
“Sorry Ma’am.” I said, grabbing her arm to steady her.
“That’s alright my dears.” She chuckled, patting her handbag and looking us over. “But it was very nice of you to stop. You don’t look familiar. You live around here?”
“Not really.” Chimaero said.
“No?” she looked at us closely. “Where do you live? And where are your coats? It’s much too cold for you to be wandering around with just thin sweaters on.”
“We don’t have any coats.” I replied. “We don’t need them.”
“Nonsense!” she replied. “What kind of a mother lets her boys wander around in January without coats?”
“Mother?” Chimaero asked. “What’s that?”
“What?” she exclaimed. “Certainly your father would have explained…”
“My Father?” Chimaero actually laughed. It was a bitter laugh, but still a laugh.
“That’s it!” she said shortly. “You’re coming home with me.”
She grabbed us each by an arm and steered us down the road. She led us to an apartment nearby. “I hope you don’t mind cats.” She said as she opened the door.
I stared at the apartment in shock. There were little four-legged creatures all over the place. They were on the couches and the counters and the floor. There was even a small one stuck in the light fixture. I walked into the room and before I could even get two feet it fell from the light and landed on my head. Its caws dug into my scalp. “Ow! Get it off, get it off, get it off!” I screamed, running around the room.
Chimaero keeled over laughing and the old woman dropped her bag and ran over to me. “Bird! You silly animal! Come down here this instant!”
She picked him up and untangled his paws from my hair. “You need to keep an eye out for Bird. He likes to fly.”
That freaked me right out. Not only were there dozens of these creatures, but they could fly too! Chimaero grinned and went to the couch, sitting right next to the biggest cat of them all. “Watch out for Jumbo. He likes to scratch.” The lady said as she went into the kitchen.
Chimaero turned to me, only now noticing my shredded back. “Zeff? When did that happen?”
I shrugged and grimaced with the pain in my back. “When we were under the cars.” I replied. “Hit my back off some rocks.”
“We have to get that cleaned up.” He said, taking charge of the situation.
He helped me peel my bloody shirt off my back. He poked his head into the kitchen. “Excuse me Ma’am. Where’s your bathroom?”
“In the back.” She replied. She poked her head out the door. “Down the hall and to the – oh my god boy! What have you done to your back?”
I froze. I couldn’t tell her the truth. “I’m alright Ma’am.” I told her. “I just fell.”
She moved over to me faster than I thought an old woman could move. She looked closely at the scratches on my back. “Hmm… gravel.” She said thoughtfully. She went to the kitchen and grabbed a wet cloth. “What were you boys doing in the gravel pits?”
“Err.” I couldn’t think of anything to say.
She frowned and shook her head. She and Chimaero cleaned me up and then she showed us to a room in the back. It wasn’t very big and it held two small beds and a rickety dresser. After she made sure we were comfortable she left.
She returned an hour later with many shopping bags. She brought them into our room and dropped them on the floor. “I don’t know what size you boys wear but I hope these fit.” She said, pulling out some shirts and pants and two winter jackets. “I bought some food while I was out. After you change we can have some supper.”
The first night was a nightmare. Apparently we had moved into the cats’ room. They had never seen one of my people before, obviously, and they seemed to be fascinated by me. They swarmed me, snuggling so close I was literally pinned to the bed under the weight of them. The next morning I was woken by something falling on my head.
I yelped and jumped up out of the bed. It took me a moment to figure out where I was. Once I remembered I turned to see Bird staring at me from my pillow. Every morning he would wake me up in the same way. I never got used to it.
We stayed with Miss Smith for a few months. That was when we got our first taste of Ordinary life. Chimaero got big into the sports… especially basketball. He loved anything competitive really. I found a new joy in music. Over the course of our stay there I learned how to play the guitar really well. And Miss Smith had a dusty old piano in the living room that I taught myself to play. It made her tear up the first time I played it. She said no one had played it since her husband was alive.
I liked Miss Smith. She fed us and kept us safe. The cats were an everlasting source of amusement. Especially Nono. That cat had a few screws loose. While we were there he tried to tightrope across a clothesline, got lost behind the couch, got tangled in a pile of Chimaero’s dirty Basketball clothes, got his head stuck in a coffee pot, and ran into everything. If you were ever bored, just go find Nono.
A few months later there came an authoritative knock on the door. Chimaero and I glanced at each other. :They found us.: I said telepathically.
We ran to our room and closed the door. “Boys!” Miss Smith said in confusion as we flew past. “Honestly.”
We listened at the door as she let them in. “Can I help you?” she asked.
“Hello Ma’am.” Ansem’s voice rang through the house. “I’m sorry to bother you at home. We have heard that you have taken in two boys?”
“Yes. I did.” She replied.
“May we see them?” Mr. Clowe asked.
“We have reason to believe they might be our sons.” Ansem told her. “Zeff and Chimaero disappeared about three months ago and we’ve been trying to track them down.”
“Well the names match.” She muttered. “Boys? Can you come here please?”
We hesitated for a moment. The only thing that made us go to her was the fear that she might get hurt if we didn’t. When Mr. Clowe saw us coming he ran forward and pulled Chimaero into his arms. Chimaero stiffened slightly but Miss Smith didn’t seem to notice. Ansem walked towards me and I took an involuntary step back. Ansem frowned slightly and grabbed my shoulder, leaning down and whispering in my ear. “You better act along. If you don’t I may have to shoot her.”
“Go to hell old man.” I said in my own language. I put an apologetic sound in my voice so it seemed as if I was apologizing. “I’ll just run away again.”
Ansem smiled at me but his eyes were hard and piercing. It was as if he knew what I was saying. But that wasn’t possible… was it? His smile spread to his eyes. It was a knowing smile. He did understand! I couldn’t suppress my groan. I was in for it now.
Miss Smith looked from Ansem to me, concern written on her face. I gave her a reassuring grin and turned to the room to grab my dog-tags. “Zeff?” Ansem called after me.
“I’ll come right back.” I said in English. Then I switched to my language. “I’m not going to run away when you have Chimaero and Miss Smith under lock and key.”
I grabbed my tags and my gems from under my pillow. Then I grabbed Chimaero’s tags as well and shoved them all in my pocket. I went back to the front and Chimaero looked up at me in surprise. I just shrugged and handed our tags to Ansem. I didn’t want them anyway so if we escaped later I wouldn’t miss them.
They escorted us to a waiting car and we soon found ourselves on route to Manticore. And there was nothing we could do…
Chapter 2
When I came back around I was lying in a small glass room. The creatures bustled around outside paying little attention to me. I watched in horror as they cut into my uncle and wrote excitedly on little slabs. Didn’t they know that if you cut into a person their spirit was doomed to eternity rather than rejoining the world? How could they eradicate my uncle like that?
When they were finished with my uncle they turned back to me. My heart froze in my chest. They weren’t going to cut into me too were they? It turned out they weren’t. I was released from the room only to sit in the chair again. They poked and prodded me and tested many things. They discovered how much I weighed and how strong I was as well as my sight and hearing.
They seemed pleased with their findings. They kept me in that room for weeks experimenting. Finally one day I woke on a pallet in the middle of a group of the smaller creatures. They all stared at me curiously. Voices reached my ears and it took me a moment to realize that I understood what they said. “Look at his ears.” One voice said in a whisper. “What do you think is wrong with them?”
“Probably too much cat in his DNA.” Another replied.
“I don’t recognize him. Do you?” another asked.
“It doesn’t matter.” Another said. “The commander said he was our new brother and so he’s part of our unit now.”
I opened my eyes and sat up. The creatures all scurried away. All except the brown haired one who had knocked me over earlier. “Hi.” it said.
“Hello.” I answered.
It looked at me in confusion. “What? I can’t understand what you’re saying.”
I looked back at it, equally confused. I could understand it. Why couldn’t it understand me? It grinned slightly and pointed at it’s self. The exact same way Ansem had. “Chimaero.” It said.
“Zeff.” I replied.
Before we could do anything else the door swished open and Ansem entered the room. All the smaller creatures moved quickly to stand in a straight line along the pallets on the floor. I scurried after them, sure that whatever they did they did it for a reason. I looked over at Chimaero who stood beside me but it just stared straight ahead. I turned to the creature next to me but it was doing the same thing as Chimaero.
Ansem stopped right in front of me and turned to face me. “Zefferan. These are your new brothers and sisters. They are your family. Do you understand? Just nod.”
I nodded, wondering how these creatures could be my family. Ansem just means my family for while I’m here. Ansem means they will take care of me. I was comforted by this thought so I straightened up and smiled. Ansem smiled back. “Follow me. We have a few more tests to do before you can stay here.”
I did not like the sound of that but I followed Ansem out the door anyway. Ansem led me back to the room I had been taken to before and sat me in the chair. This time, however, I was not strapped in. I took that to be a good sign so I sat up straight and watched as Ansem grabbed some sort of plastic tube or wire or something and attached it to my head.
I yelped as I felt a slight prick from where it entered my skin. “There you are.” Ansem said. “Now we will understand you. I’m going to ask you some questions. If you answer them all truthfully, and without a fuss, I will let you ask some questions. Am I understood?”
I nodded. “Where are you from?” Ansem asked.
“A planet far away.” I replied. “I don’t know what it’s called. My uncle built a ship, which is illegal, and kidnapped me.”
“Your uncle kidnapped you? Why?”
“Because I snuck onto his ship. But when he found out he wouldn’t take me home.”
“Why is building spaceships illegal?”
“Because my people can’t go into space. They get sick and die. So my father decided to make it illegal so people wouldn’t die.” Was Ansem stupid? Everyone knew that.
“You didn’t die.” Ansem pointed out.
“I’m special. I have blue eyes.”
“None of your people have blue eyes?”
“Nope. All green.”
“Amazing.” Ansem looked at the Isaiah creature.
“My turn?” I asked tentatively.
“Go ahead.” Ansem smiled.
“What are you?” I asked. “Where am I? How come I can understand Chimaero but Chimaero can’t understand me?”
“We are humans.” Ansem told me. “This is an army base on the Planet Earth and you can understand Chimaero because during our tests we made it so you’d be able to understand our language, which is English. It’s just going to take a few days for you to be able to speak it. Chimaero will help you. He is a good boy.”
So Chimaero was a boy. That must mean that Ansem was too. In fact, I was staring to see a difference in some of the body shapes of the humans. I assumed that because they looked like my own people the difference between males and females must be the same. He hadn’t really answered my last question but at the moment I didn’t really care. My mind was swimming with the things I was learning. “What is going to happen to me?”
Ansem smiled again. His smile scared me. “You are now part of the X4 unit of soldiers. You are going to stay here and be raised with them. We will take care of you.”
“But… there is so much to see on Earth.” I argued.
“Earth is a dangerous place for a boy of your age. You can go see it when you are older.” Ansem told me. “How old are you anyway?”
“Seven years.” I said. “But I’m smart and fast and strong for my age.”
“Perfect.” Ansem said. “You will fit in perfectly.”
Ansem pulled a set of grey camouflage pants and a grey shirt out of a closet and handed it to me. “This is your uniform.” He said. “Everybody wears the same thing here.”
I pressed a hand against my shirt. It was a soft, shiny material similar to earthen silk. My mother had made it for me. The neck was cut just low enough that it wouldn’t bother me. “Zefferan. Take it off.” Ansem ordered.
I stripped down and pulled on the new pants. I looked at the shirt before I put it on and I knew right away that it wouldn’t do. “I can’t wear this.” I said.
“Oh?” Ansem cocked an eyebrow at me. “Why not?”
I felt my face go red. “The neck’s too high.”
When I was younger I had been with my father when he had made his rounds of the food storages. A large Habat, a creature resembling a mammoth, had wrapped it’s trunk around my neck and tried to pick me up. Luckily, my father and the animal’s keeper had been able to get me down before I suffocated. I was three at the time and it had left a scar in my life. I wasn’t afraid if things touched my neck… I just found it difficult to breathe if anything came higher than my collarbone.
I explained myself to Ansem. I went on to explain how my people were imprinted during they’re first three years of life. Anything that happened in that time stuck with us all our lives. That’s why we were watched so closely in that time frame.
Instead of growing angry or laughing at me Ansem just nodded. He took a pair of long sharp things that I later learned were scissors and cut the neck into a V shape. From then on all my shirts were modified to stay away from my neck. He gave the shirt back to me and I put it on. “Now, let’s go back to your room and rest.” He told me. “Your brothers and sisters are out training right now. They will be back later.”
A soldier took me back to the barracks. I lay on my pallet until the others got back from their training. They all looked tired and grumpy and most of them went right to sleep… all except for Chimaero and two others. One of them was the oldest one of the group. “Zeff, this is Hannibal and John.” Chimaero told me. “Han is our Section Leader. John is my twin.”
“Twin.” I said, trying the sounds out this time, not just worrying about the meaning. “Zoë’s my twin.”
“Zoë?” Hannibal asked. “Who’s that?”
I struggled to find the right word in English but it wouldn’t come so I just shrugged. The three boys exchanged glances. Then Chimaero grinned. “Whoever it is, they’re not here now.” He said. “We should get some sleep. The Colonel will want us up bright and early tomorrow. I overheard one of the guards say it’s another aquatics day.”
One of the girls on the other end of the room groaned. “You’ll get better Aeon. It just takes time.” Another girl comforted.
“No Vivian… I’ll never get better. I hate aquatics.”
“You’re not alone.” The dark-skinned boy next to me mumbled.
“That’s Joe.” Chimaero supplied. He went around the room, pointing out each person and giving their names. “Kya, Aeon, Gem, Vivian, Linda, Jesse, Ellen, Onin, Michael, Lillian, and Shalimar.”
I took in each name but I knew it would take me awhile to put each name to the appropriate person… especially with them all having the same style of haircut. Their hair was cut so short that it was barely there. I learned later that this was a military standard buzz cut. I didn’t know what aquatics were but the general reaction was one of varied degrees of contempt.
The next day Ansem drew me to the side on the way to our Aquatic Endurance training. Joe gave me a resentful look as I was led down a separate hall from the others. Ansem led me into a control room with a large window that looked into some sort of pool deck. There were multiple pools with decks surrounding each one. On the bottom of the pools was a long line of hooks. “This is the aquatics area.” Ansem told me. “I felt it only fair that you should see what it is about before you partake in it.”
I watched as the other kids went into the pool. Around one ankle they had a large strap. This strap was secured to the hooks so that they could not remove it. They sat down by the hook they were strapped to and held on. Suddenly the pool filled with water and Ansem started a stopwatch. I watched as the minutes ticked by but the kids in the tank didn’t move. They just sat there, holding their breath.
A minute went by… two… three… Suddenly, one of the kids (I think it was Aeon) started to move. The air was leaving her mouth faster than the others. As it drew nearer to four minutes she was in panic, trying to reach the surface for air. Then Joe joined her. By the time four minutes was up they were both panicking and the others were trying to help them get free. Finally, Ansem signaled the soldier in the control room to release them. As soon as the hooks opened Aeon and Joe broke the surface, coughing and sputtering. Ansem frowned and pressed a button. “X4-310 and X4-596 need more work in aquatics. They barely make the required time.”
Aeon and Joe were separated from the rest and had to go through more training to make sure they are up to the same level of endurance as the rest of us. Clowe nodded his approval at the others and turned to me. “Do you think you could do that?” he asked.
I thought back to the time I had tracked a salimari surf lizard to its cave. It was about a year ago and I had spent at least a quarter of an hour tracking it. Surf lizards only nest in deep water. I nodded, tucking a stray hair behind my ears. Ansem noticed and his frown deepened. “We need to cut your hair.” He said.
“No.” I told him, crossing my arms. My people always grow their hair long. I wasn’t about to go against that. I wanted to maintain as many links to home as I could.
“No?” Ansem asked, arching an eyebrow in amusement.
“No.” I shook my head determinedly and my hair fell in my eyes again. It was just at the stage where it was too short to tie back and long enough to get in my eyes. “My father never cut his hair. Nor did his father or his father or his father. I won’t either.”
“Is that so?” Ansem almost laughed. “Alright then. We will never cut your hair for you. You will soon wish we had though. It gets hot here in the summer.”
Just then a soldier came in. “Sir.” He said, snapping a salute.
“What is it?” Ansem asked.
“Sir. There is a Dr. Legault here to see you in regards to the Alien Project.” The soldier replied in a short, clipped, voice.
Ansem sighed and ran a hand over his eyes. “Very well. Take this young man to the training compound.”
“Sir?” the soldier asked, glancing at me.
“You heard me.”
“Yes sir.”
The guard led me to the compound where the others were practicing hand-to-hand combat. They sent me in and paired me up with Chimaero. He grinned as we faced each other across the mat. “You ready?” he asked.
“For what?” I asked. I had never had training in this fashion. “Is it a game?”
“Game?” Chimaero asked. “No. This is training. Fighting.”
“Oh.” I looked up at him to see that he was grinning. “Is it fun?”
“Fun?” Chimaero asked, genuinely confused.
“Yeah, fun.” I said. “You know… fun. You were smiling. Do you like fighting?”
“Hey!” A guard called. “Get moving!”
Chimaero lashed out and I barely had time to think I just brought my arm up and blocked it instinctively. We traded blows for the next half hour before the instructor called a halt. It wasn’t the last supervised fight we had, and it was probably the easiest. In fact, Chimaero and I were so evenly matched that we became our own little team. It was always a contest to see who would win when we fought and we always ended with a tie.
The next two years my life became a routine of tests, training, and field practice. I was watched closer than the others because of my heritage and it wasn’t easy. I had lots of blood work and scans of my brain and body to see how I functioned differently or the same as humans. I had basically the same anatomic make-up with the exception that my internal organs were all clumped in slightly different spots and had better protection than a human’s had. My bones were stronger and some were shaped differently (to protect my organs) but still held the general shape of a human.
It was all quite interesting. My people didn’t have the same technology as humans did. I wasn’t even sure that our doctors knew what the skeleton of one of our people looked like. They were big on ceremony, respect, and honor on my planet. Any studying of a dead body was forbidden and any writings made from such studies were burned as soon as they were found.
Life at Manticore wasn’t easy. There were many different training exercises we went through. At first, training with the others was fun. I was using all the same skills I had been using back home for hunting and tracking. And I was learning a new language and about a new species at the same time. I was enjoying myself. Until, during weapons training, one of the kids in our unit was killed. They had startled another soldier and the soldier fired without even thinking. That’s when it sank in that what we were doing was not a game.
One part of training with Chimaero’s unit I had trouble with was the class-like lessons we had. We sat at our desks, our backs were straight, our arms were flat on the desks in front of us and we stared at the blank screen ahead of us. Onto this screen were projected both images and words that helped us to understand the ideas of the Manticore Project. Apparently the process was started when they were able to sit upright in a chair and continued on past our first few missions.
Memory Removal and Retrieval training was the worst. For this training we were taken one at a time into the area that housed the Psy-Ops division. The first time I went there they told me that the most dangerous part of a mission for any soldier is being captured by enemy soldiers and interrogated for information pertaining to your current or future missions.
I sat on a chair and they hooked a device up to my eye, holding it open. Then they hooked a laser up to it and injected something into my arm. Over time I learned to bury information about myself, my missions and my superiors so deep in my mind that I couldn’t remember it myself.
Once I mastered that they started on the retrieval process. That was when I was debriefed and forced to pull all the stored information back into use. They were surprised at how smoothly I was able to transition from one stage to another. Apparently they weren’t even sure it would work on me.
Another thing we were trained to do was operate under sleep deprivation. This wasn’t too hard for me as the days on my planet were actually longer than those on Earth. And back home I had been able to go for days without sleep. During the night we were lined up into two lines and made to march throughout the facility all night. That was when we met the ‘Nomalies.
The ‘Nomalies were weird creatures kept locked up in the basement. Aeon told us stories about the ‘nomalies sometimes… about how they were the bad soldiers that didn’t obey their orders and were taken off in the night to become monsters. It was enough to make you take special care to obey every order given. She was very knowledgeable. She always seemed to have an answer for everything.
We had to undergo intense cardio vascular endurance training as well. They had to make sure our stamina, speed and strength were kept up to par. We had to spend several hours a week running in place on a machine called a treadmill with a breathing tube in our mouth and wires attached to our foreheads. It not only enhanced our natural abilities, but it also gave the scientists information on each of us. Charts were kept on all of us on our improvement over the years.
The combat training exercises were fun. We were trained in all forms of hand-to-hand combat. Some of us were better adept at hand-to-hand combat than weapons training but I found it all fun. We were encouraged to master all forms of fighting, whether physical, mechanical or otherwise.
We underwent weapons training to learn how to fire a variety of weapons successfully and accurately. We also learned how to assemble and disassemble each weapon quickly and efficiently. Through this training, we learned the mechanics of our weapons as well as the most effective ways to use them. We learned the physiology of a human being and the difference between a wound shot and a kill shot.
Along with learning how to fire handguns, automatic rifles, machine guns and missile launchers, we are taught how to effectively handle knives, Chinese stars, crossbows and a large variety of other weaponry. I even showed them how to use a lasersword though they were unsuccessful in duplicating my unique weapon. Eventually any thing we got our hands on had the potential to be a weapon.
We went through many phases of training. At first, we were given guns which did not fire live ammo, giving us a feel for the weapons. Once we reached a certain comfort level with our weapons, we were taken out to the field for live ammo ordinance drills.
During these drills we were taught to fire in combat situations without flinching or hesitating. We were also taught to mend the wounds of others and a variety of other activities while in enemy fire. It was one of the most dangerous training sessions as there’s always the threat of death by stray bullet and we were able to put our senses to work avoiding bullets by intuitively knowing where they were coming from.
Reconnaissance was fun cause it used a whole different set of skills. We had to quietly and discretely gather intel and return it to home base unharmed. We were taught exactly what to look for, where to look for it and how to obtain it without incurring any enemy fire in the process. We were given training in computers, and other technology and became skilled “hackers”. We were also taught several languages, which I found exciting, as well as perfect accents from other countries for long-term missions outside of the US. We became experts in decryption and information gathering as well as espionage, having been trained in all spy-ware.
My favourite training sessions were the Field Training Exercises. I was usually paired with Chimaero as we worked well together. On Search and Retrieve exercises we were usually the first ones to reach our target and bring it back. On Escape and Evade we were like ghosts both in the building and outside. We would have to do very little evading at all. On Search and Destroy I had a little difficulty at first. My people’s beliefs were ingrained into me. This included the belief that killing or working with the bodies of the dead was wrong.
The first time I killed a man it was completely by accident. I didn’t know how fragile normal humans were. I had never fought one before. I snapped his neck when all I was trying to do was drop him to the ground. I couldn’t believe what I had done. I felt physically sick and broke down into uncontrollable tears. Ansem had to come and take me away.
He asked me what was wrong and I told him. He frowned and explained that the people we killed had to be killed. He said if we didn’t kill them they would go on to kill hundreds more. I didn’t entirely believe him but what could I do? My order was to kill so kill I must. At least I was sort of able to justify it now.
Once I overcame my reaction to killing enough that I could do my job effectively Chimaero and I became the most lethal soldiers out there. We took down our targets so quickly I think it even made Ansem a little nervous.
E and E was definitely my favourite. It usually didn’t involve weapons but relied almost entirely on our instincts. It almost made me feel like I was home again and hunting a particularly ferocious animal. Not to mention the number of times it took place at night under the stars. In fact I distinctly remember one such exercise when I was about nine. It was the night we decided to escape.
Chimaero and I finished first as per usual and were sent to try to catch the others as they did their training. We were split up by this point to make it fair for the others. As we were trudging through the forest I actually took time to look at my surroundings as well as for the others. The area was strangely familiar. It wasn’t until I got deep into the underbrush that I realized why.
This was the crash site. It was the first I had seen of this planet. The ship had been towed away but the grass was still charred where it had crashed. There were bits of metal and the odd piece of paper that had been left behind when they emptied the ship. I felt tears come to my eyes as I realized that I would never see home again. The ship was my only means of getting there and it was gone.
I brushed the tears away angrily. There was no use crying. Tears never got you anywhere. A glimmer of blue to my left caught me eye. I went over to an area that was thick with brush. Reaching down I grabbed the blue thing and picked it up. It was a Cimeryl… a Sky Crystal. I reached in further and pulled out three more. Somehow I knew that if they were found they’d be taken from me. I slipped them into my boot where they would be safe. There was one more thing under the brush. I grabbed it and pulled it out. It was my uncle’s old notebook.
Just then Chimaero appeared. “What’s that?” he asked.
“It was my Gewin’s.” I said, unable to find the right word in English.
Chimaero reached out and touched the roughly bound spine. “Soldiers!” A voice called from the forest.
We looked up to see a drill sergeant walking towards us. “You will release that contraband and return to base.”
Chimaero stepped back slightly but I froze. This had been my uncle’s. Surely that meant it’s mine now. The sergeant stared me down until I let the book drop. He walked over and picked it up. He looked at the cover and then at me. “Return to the mission.” He said, taking the book and walking away.
It didn’t take us long to find the others. Within a few hours we were all lined up in our lines. Muddy, exhausted, and full of left over adrenaline. “All right you lot.” The drill sergeant yelled. “Showers. Now.”
The others all headed in. I hesitated, glancing up at the night sky and at all the stars you could see. It looked so different from the sky back home. And yet, it looked the same. I felt along the twin-ties I had with Zoë and the ties I had with my own planet. I was glad to see they were still there. I would hate to lose that last connection with home, no matter how faint it was. “Zefferan.” Ansem’s voice was always softer when he spoke to me. “What are you looking at?”
“The stars.” I replied. I smiled as I felt Zoë reach out in response to my mind.
“Do you remember where you are from?” he asked.
I turned to look at him. There was a man in a white lab coat next to him. This man was older than the others I had seen here, and his coat was different from the genetics lab coats. I nodded hesitantly. Then I remembered who it was I was speaking to. “Yes sir.”
“Can you point it out to me?” he asked.
I looked back out at the sky, looking over all the stars I could see. The sky really was different here. I found the twin-ties again and followed it with my eyes. “That one.” I said, pointing to it.
“Andromeda.” The scientist muttered. “He’s Andromedan! Not even from our galaxy! This is incredible Mr. Gill. A remarkable discovery.”
“Andromeda?” I couldn’t help but ask.
“That is our name for the galaxy your planet is in.” the scientist replied.
“Alright Zeff.” Ansem said. “You are dismissed. Go have your shower and then it’s time to bunk down.”
“Yes sir.” I replied, hurrying after the others.
As I left I heard the scientist say, “This is amazing. And you say he’s only a child?”
Chapter 1
I remember little of my life before Earth. Most of it is hazy but I remember names, faces, images, some voices. I remember the tall Zerethi trees and the palace where I lived. The language has stayed with me through my whole life, as if it is ingrained into my very being.
I remember slipping away from my tutors, letting Zoë take all the notes and memorize all the boring history and political things that I, as my father’s heir, should have been learning. By the age of five I could give any of my elders the slip. I remember my father saying how it was almost uncanny how good I was at the tracking and fighting arts. I had the right mind for it; sharp in the right ways, but careless in others.
I was my father’s headache. He was constantly disappointed in me, and he was often puzzled. Little things about me just annoyed him greatly. The strange marks (one on my upper left arm, the other on my upper right arm), the fact that my eyes were a dark blue rather than the brilliant green of our people, and the fact that I cared nothing for my lessons were at the top of his list. I remember him telling my mother that the only way to teach me was to tie me to a chair in the middle of an empty room “And even then he would somehow escape.”
I drove my caretakers absolutely crazy. I remember one woman who would raise her hands above her head and yell like a mad man when I was needed somewhere and was found filthy and in a precarious spot. “Master Zefferan! Master Zefferan! What are you doing? Come in quick! Your father wants you!” she would say. If she found me on top of the wall (my favorite spot as I could see the stars better from up there) she would just scream until I came down out of sheer annoyance.
I had a knack for adventure, and an even bigger knack for trouble. It was perhaps for this reason that I discovered my uncle. Space travel was forbidden to our people. It had only led to disaster before. The few times our people had been into space they would contract mysterious illnesses or get caught up in some war. It had almost meant the destruction of our people at one time.
Very few people wanted to go into space, but my uncle was one of them. He was a mad inventor and was working, not only on a space ship, but on a space ship with the ability to travel to distant galaxies in a matter of minutes. He would spend weeks in his shop working on it.
When I found out about it I told Zoë. She was mortified, quite a funny expression on a seven-year-old. The thought of our father’s brother disobeying one of the oldest laws of our people scared her. I found it fascinating. I would slip into his workshop and watch him for hours. He never even knew I was there. Then the day arrived when he was going to take it into space.
I told Zoë that I was going to sneak aboard and see what happened. I wanted to see space. Once I had seen it I would surprise my uncle. He would have to return or risk the wrath of our people and the punishment for kidnapping the heir to the throne. That my people couldn’t touch him once we left atmosphere never crossed my mind.
Zoë wrapped her arms around me and begged me not to do it. Somehow she knew that it would end badly. I just grinned at her, making a joke out of it. “Well if I do get lost out there you’ll have to stop being so scared and come find me.”
“Stop it!” she sobbed. “It’s not funny Zeff! I just know something awful is going to happen. If you go I’ll… I’ll tell Father!”
“Don’t be such a spoil sport.” I frowned at her. “I’ll be fine!”
I detached myself from her and went to my uncle’s workshop, waving as I slipped inside. I hid in one of the crates in the back of his ship. From my hiding spot I could see my uncle’s back bent over the controls. I could hear him muttering to himself as he tapped various buttons and pulled various levers but I couldn’t make out the words. The ship shuttered and shook as it took off. I felt a slight thrill as I realized that I was no longer on my planet.
I was no longer one with my world. How could I go back to being the heir to the throne after being up in space? I suddenly realized that my feet were no longer touching the floor. An unnatural whirring noise sounded and I heard my uncle mutter “Bloody Artificial-Gravity System.”
There was a loud beep and I was thrown to the floor. The ship gave a sudden shudder again and an alarm sounded somewhere behind me. “I know!” my uncle shouted, clearly angry. “I know! Where’s the bloody button? Why are there so many buttons? I don’t remember creating so many! Ah, there.” The alarm died and the shuttering calmed to a soft vibration. My uncle started to mutter random things that made no sense to my seven-year-old mind. “Five to the ten-oh-one; six to the seventy thousand; Galactic quadroon eight; solar system twenty thousand; planet three.”
I suddenly decided I didn’t want to be here any more. I wanted to be back home with Zoë. I climbed out of my hiding spot. “Uncle Fremiasin?” I called.
He turned in surprise. His face lit up momentarily then clouded with sudden suspicion. “Zefferan! Is Zoenia back there with you?”
“No uncle.” Zeff told him. “It’s just me.”
His uncle’s face lit up once again. “Perfect!”
“Uncle, I want to go home.” Zeff told him. “I’m sorry I snuck onto your spaceship. I won’t do it again!”
“Why I’m afraid it’s too late for that my boy!” Frem’s face was split by a wide grin. “The coordinates are set! There’s no turning back now! Oh, my brother will be so mad at me.”
He didn’t seem too worried to me. In fact, he seemed quite amused. “You take me back now or Dad will have you arrested and killed for kidnapping!”
Frem actually laughed at me! “My dear boy,” He said, whipping a tear from his eye. “How will your father catch me? I’m not planning on returning home. Come on! You are the adventurous one! Don’t you want to see new worlds?”
I felt a shiver in my spine. “No!” I told him with a frustrated stamp of my foot. “I want to go home! Take me home right now!”
My uncle’s smile vanished. He walked up to me, picked me up and set me down in a chair. “Sit. And buckle up. I cannot take you back. This ship only goes forward.”
I was shocked! No one ever forcefully handled me before. I was used to getting my own way or being yelled at or pestered into doing something. Before I could say anything the ship accelerated into hyperspace, plastering me to my seat. The force held me in my chair for a good ten minutes before it let up. My uncle looked at me and grinned. “Well my boy.” He said, a huge smile lighting his face. “No choice now. What you just felt was our ship leaving this galaxy and your home. Goodbye.”
“Left… the galaxy?” I asked confused. “Uncle, what is a galaxy?”
My uncle smacked his head in disbelief. “What do they teach you in those schools? ‘What is a galaxy?’ My boy, your planet is part of a solar system, correct?”
“If you say so uncle.” I replied, honestly perplexed.
He heaved an exasperated sigh and searched for an appropriate metaphor to use in explaining it. He undid his seatbelt and crouched in front of me. “Picture your planet as being like a leaf. A leaf is part of a branch right?”
“Of course.” I replied, not sure I was getting it.
“And a branch is part of a tree, correct?”
“Yes sir.”
“And a tree is part of a forest.” I was extremely confused by now. Heck, I was only seven. “In the same way your home world is part of a solar system, a group of worlds. A solar system is part of galaxy. And a galaxy is part of the universe, what you call ‘space’.”
“I think I get it.” I said, a sinking feeling growing in my stomach. “Uncle? What’s bigger than the universe?”
“What?”
“Well if a world is like a leaf and a universe like a forest then there must be something bigger… I mean, forests are part of the land which is part of the world.”
My uncle gave an exasperated sigh. “I think you’re missing the basic point here.”
“If you say so sir.” I was extremely confused but I understood enough to know that if we had left our galaxy there was no way my father would be able to come and rescue me. A galaxy sounded huge. And space was even bigger.
The ship gave a shudder and my uncle gave a hacking cough. When he noticed me watching him curiously he waved it off. We sat in silence for many minutes before my uncle rose with a sigh. “I’m going to go rest. Be a good lad Zeffy and watch the ship for me. I’ll be out in a bit.”
He left without waiting for my reply. I sat in the pilot’s chair, waiting for him to return. Eventually I dozed off. When I woke up the next morning he still hadn’t come back. Curious, and a little hungry, I went to find him. He was still in bed and he didn’t look to good. He was pale and sweaty and shivering. “Uncle?” I called from the doorway.
“Zeff?” Even his voice sounded weak. “Come here my boy.”
I was hesitant. Like most children I was afraid of something I had never witnessed before. When I went to his side he grabbed my hand in his and looked me in the eyes. “I thought if I could get a ship to go fast enough I would be able to get farther before the sickness set in.” He gave my hand a reassuring squeeze. “I was wrong. I wasn’t strong enough. But you…” he traced a weak finger down my face near my eyes.
“You are not bound to our world. The sickness will not find you. It’s up to you now my boy. The world you will land on is the next habitable world in our database. No one has ever landed here. No one knows anything about it. You need to find out everything you can about the world, and then you need to find a way home. Alright?”
“Yes uncle.” I replied, not sure what he meant. Surely he would get better. He couldn’t leave me.
“I do not know what I will say in the next few days.” He smiled sadly at me. “Pay no attention to me. Just read and know my boy. The books are through… thr… th… thick! The books are thick! Read on landing the ship. Do not worry about the screws.”
“Screws?”
“Schematics boy, schematics!” he roared. “What screws? You better not get sick on me. I’ll have to send you home. Trees tall as grass and shadows are light!”
I backed out of the room. He was raving! I didn’t know what to do. I searched through the ship until I found something to eat. Then I went back to the cockpit. I sat in the pilot seat, staring at the blackness that was hyperspace. We were traveling so fast that not even stars registered in my brain.
I sat for maybe ten minutes before I got bored. I was never one to sit still. So I went snooping around a bit. I found a thick old book in my uncle’s handwriting. I opened it up and found details about different parts of the ship. I glanced through it quickly. He had recorded the functions and layout of every piece of equipment on the ship, from the engines down to his laser-sword. I remembered his feverish warning. “Don’t worry about schematics Zeff.” I told myself. “Worry about the landing.”
Landing… landing… there it is! My finger found the right heading on the page: Landing Procedures. I never knew my uncle’s writing was so messy. I couldn’t make head of tail of it. I sighed, the sigh of a bored child, and I glanced toward the room in which my uncle slept. Somewhere in my child’s mind I wanted him to come out and just show me how to land the ship. Then I remembered his ranting and I thought better of it.
I poured over that book for hours, memorizing the landing procedures. When I had them completely memorized I went on to memorize how to make a laser-sword, and how engines worked, and what each of the buttons did. Every so often a scream would sound from my uncle’s room. It scared me so much that I decided not to go in there until absolutely necessary. I took turns reading, reciting, eating and sleeping until a loud beeping on the consul shocked me out of it.
I looked it over and discovered it was the hyper-drive button. We would be coming out of hyperspace in a few minutes. I decided now might be a good time to get my uncle. I crept back into his room. It was dark and he seemed to be asleep. His back was facing me and he wasn’t moving. “Uncle?” I called softly but he didn’t stir. “Uncle!” I called a bit louder… still no response.
I crept over to him and shook his arm. He didn’t even stir. “Uncle we’re here.” I called again.
I reached over and touched his cheek. It was cold. My heart skipped a beat. I realized what had happened. Our world had called him home, leaving me here to land the ship by myself. I reached shakily under the pillow and grabbed his laser-sword. He would no longer need it, and I had always wanted one. I had only been allowed to use them for training purposes. I wasn’t old enough for my own yet.
Then the fact I had realized before finally registered in my brain. My uncle was dead. I was standing in a room with a dead man. I ran out of the room as fast as my legs would take me. I had barely gotten to the cockpit when the ship automatically came out of hyperspace. I was thrown against the consul with the ship’s sudden decrease in momentum.
I picked myself up and sat down in the chair, taking the controls. I surveyed the planet below as I brought the ship down. The land would have been a beautiful green place if not for the large patches of silver and lights. I assumed that this was where the inhabitants lived. There were large objects that spewed off smoke and many smaller objects moving along grey tracks in two directions.
I was so caught up in what I saw that I didn’t even notice the communication system blinking until the ship patched it through automatically. A loud and authoritative voice came over the com system but I couldn’t understand what it was saying. It sounded angry. Suddenly it stopped and the whole ship shook as something hit it.
I looked around in confusion. What was happening? The ship shook again and an alarm went off. I glanced toward the alarm. Something had damaged the rear thrusters badly. The ship shook again and the alarm got louder. “I know!” I shouted at it. “I don’t know what to do!”
The ship stopped responding to my commands and plummeted to the ground. I frantically threw on the safety belt so I wouldn’t go flying through the front window and die. The ship crashed into the ground, skidded for a moment, and topped. I powered it down. There was no point in having it running now.
I unbuckled my belt and climbed out of the seat. I went to the back and grabbed a bag, threw food into it and went to the door. I kept my uncle’s laser-sword clenched in my hand. I opened the door and dirt spilled into the ship. I let the dirt run through my fingers but I felt no life in it like I did back home. I sighed and crawled out of the ship.
Something crashed into my side. I fell to the ground under the force of the blow and rolled until I came upright again. I looked up to see what had hit me. It was a creature around my size. It stood on two feet like me and had two arms and a head like me. But its hair was a dark brown and its ears round, not pointed like mine. Its eyes were brown and had an intelligent look to them.
Suddenly there were lots of these creatures. Most of them were the same size as the first one. But one was tall… taller than my uncle even. This one had long white hair and amber eyes. His kin was slightly darker than the first one. I decided he must be the oldest and the one in charge.
The smaller creatures circled me, looking as if preparing an attack. I brought my uncle’s laser-sword up in defense. One of them jumped at me from behind, trying to knock me down again. I spun, igniting the laser-sword as I went and chopped as I dodged its attack.
They were fast… faster than I expected. The blow, meant to sever an arm, just took off a few fingers. Still, the figure screamed and backed out of the circle, the others closed in around me, filling in the space that the attacker had left. Another one came at me, trying to wrestle the sword from my hands. They were surprisingly strong. I couldn’t help but grin. This was going to be fun. I hadn’t fought anyone at my level since I beat up Seriad’s grandson over a year ago. And he was three years older.
As I wrestled with the first one another came behind me and kicked me in the back of the legs. I screamed in pain as I heard my bones crack but I dared not give in. I threw my body sideways, throwing the boy I was wrestling off of me. The laser sword flew out of my grasp and into the woods. I no longer had a weapon, but at least they didn’t have it either. I tried to get back to my feet but my legs wouldn’t hold me and I fell to the ground with a cry of pain. Three of them set on me, kicking and punching me. All I could do was curl up and protect my head with my arms.
Finally, a harsh call from the leader called them off and two of them grabbed my arms and they dragged me into the huge grey building. I tried to pull out of their hands but it was no use. I couldn’t support my own weight so they half-carried half-dragged me to a large room in what felt like the center of the building.
They dragged me to a large room with a hard metal table in the center. Another of the bigger creatures came into the room and lifted me onto the table. It strapped me down so I couldn’t move. I lay there and looked around. The room was full of all sorts of strange objects that were scary to look at. One of the creatures grabbed something with a long thin point at the end of it and filled it with liquid. It was just about to jab it into my arm when the big one from earlier came into the room and shouted at it.
Suddenly the table shifted and bent until it was in the shape of a chair. The big creature came over and looked me in the eye. I stared back at it. It said something to me that I couldn’t understand. I shook my head and glanced around. I saw shapes moving behind the creature. Some more of the big creatures had come into the room, these ones carrying the body of my uncle. “Stop it!” I shouted. “What are you doing?”
The creature patted my arm and smiled. Its eyes held none of the sympathy its smile implied. They looked at me with an almost excited anticipation. It held something up in front of me. It was my uncle’s laser-sword. “Give that back! It’s mine!” I said, trying to pull my arms from where they were strapped to the seat.
The creature smiled and set the laser-sword aside. “Ansem.” It said, pointing to it’s self. “Ansem.”
I looked at it quizzically, trying to decide whether it was telling me its name or what kind of creature it was. “Ansem.” It said again, pointing to its chest. Then it pointed to the creature standing next to it. “Isaiah.”
Ok. So it was a name. It waited a few minutes then shrugged its shoulders and turned away. “Zeff.” I said quietly, causing it to turn around.
“Zeff?” It asked, verifying what it had heard.
I nodded. “Zeff. Zefferan Hethroth Sellora.”
It smiled. “Zefferan.” It said as something pricked my neck and I passed out.
Chapter 28
I woke up back at the institute. I looked blearily up at the faces around me. “Where am I?” I asked groggily.
“In the infirmary.” The professor’s voice cleared my head a little. “You’ll probably feel a little disoriented. You hit your head kind of hard.”
I looked at him in confusion. He knew damn well I hadn’t hit my head. He smiled at me. “You have a visitor.” :And don’t be alarmed at his companion.:
I looked at the foot of my bed to see the President of the United States standing there as if it was the most natural thing in the world. Suddenly it clicked. The Professor was telling me what my cover story was. “So this is the infamous Polgara.” The President said with a smile. “I was coming to see you kids and the Professor told me one of you was missing. Then this young lad went out and found you.”
As he leaned forward to shake my hand his companion became visible. Ansem Gill was standing inside the institute at the foot of my bed. Without thinking I grabbed Zeff’s hand with my left hand as I shook the President’s hand with my right. :What’s he doing here?: I asked Zeff quietly.
:He came to “talk” with the Professor and the President… though I think we know what side our President is on.: Zeff told me. :Just play it cool. You don’t know him.:
:Yeah… right…:
“This is Mr. Gill.” The President said as Ansem came forward. “He is the head scientist at the MRA.”
I couldn’t bring myself to shake his hand. I just couldn’t. I closed my eyes and sank into my pillow. I needed to figure things out before I said something I regretted. The Professor asked the President and Ansem to follow him, claiming I needed to rest. When they were gone I opened my eyes and looked up at Zeff. “Things are only going to get worse from here on in.” I whispered.
I could still hear the President in the hall. He was arguing with the Professor. “I’m telling you Charles. There was something in her eyes I didn’t like when I introduced Ansem to her. Are you sure you haven’t met before?”
“She has been listening to Zeff, Chimaero, Kyra and Ondraya.” The Professor said, before Ansem could reply. “She loves her friends dearly and doesn’t like people who hurt them. They were all Manticore prototypes so you can understand why she might not like Ansem. I know that you are aware of the Manticore program. The kids there don’t exactly have easy lives.”
“You have Manticore Prototypes living here?” The President asked incredulously.
“Yes.” The Professor replied. “And they are under my protection. Come, let me show you the grounds.”
Zeff stayed with me until the Professor called him upstairs for a talk about something or other. Jean kept me in the infirmary for a few days to make sure my powers were settled again. Once she was convinced I was back under control I was given a clean bill of health.
I soon discovered that it wasn’t only my elemental powers that were back but all of my powers. I felt complete and whole and connected to those around me once again. Once I discovered that the first thing I did was teleport to the top of the terrace and just sat, the wind billowing around me.
My relief wasn’t to last however. I hadn’t even had my powers back a week when Magic came to me while I meditated. I could hear her voice echo inside my head. “We are treading on dangerous ground now Polgara. If Timothy Clowe finds out the results of his Elemental Suppressant who knows what he would do?” Her voice cut through my meditation and I was suddenly assaulted with images.
I could see an island. The island was about the size of New York City. As I got closer I could see that it was covered in normal people. All the non-mutants were being rounded up and shipped to various islands of the same size. As I got still closer I found that I was actually chained to a post in the centre of the island.
I could feel the effects of the suppressant wearing off. Knowing that my powers were going to flare out beyond my control I tried to warn the humans away. They didn’t understand. They didn’t have anywhere to go even if they did discover what I meant. Then my power flared out, consuming everything on the island, every last person, until everything was reduced to dust.
I jerked awake and leaned over the garbage pail beside my bed as my stomach emptied itself of its contents. I coughed and hacked, trying to clear the image of every man, woman and child that had disintegrated from my mind. Magic’s voice echoed in the depths of my mind. “We must make sure they don’t discover the result of their experiment.”
Shaking I got up and pulled on a hooded sweatshirt. I turned and took the bag out of the garbage. I went downstairs and threw the bag into the large garbage bin outside, then I went into the kitchen and turned on a pot of tea. I had just poured myself a cup when Zeff came in. He looked slightly pale as he went and poured himself a cup as well.
Zeff was followed shortly by Chimaero. Then Psycho Dark and Kitty came in followed by Dee a few minutes later. We stood in silence for many minutes, each of us staring at our cups of tea and thinking. When we finally started talking we realized that we had all just had the same dream. Only each person witnessed themselves destroying the island full of normal humans.
“No doubt about it.” I said. “We have to avoid those cure weapons at all costs. I have to find a way to counter act the effects.”
Just then the door opened and the Professor rolled in. “Is everything alright?” he asked, looking us each in the eye.
Everybody either looked at the floor or at me. “Yes sir.” I replied. “We just had a dream.” I went on to tell him the dream, telling him which parts were different for which people.
“Sir,” Zeff said when I was done. “We all knew what had happened to Pol when Ansem was here. Not all of us are psychic. How do we know he didn’t pull the information out of someone?”
“That had to be why he came.” Destiny said. “With Magneto on their side they already know the layout of the building. The only thing that makes sense is that he wanted to see how Pol was faring without her powers, or her element.”
The Professor was silent for a moment. “The thought has crossed my mind. I tried to read his thoughts when he was here but he blocked me.” He turned to me. “I’m meeting with Ansem and the President again tomorrow. I want you to accompany me. Try to read his thoughts when his attention is split.”
“Why Pol?” Dark asked. “Hasn’t she been through enough recently?”
I smiled gratefully at her. I was feeling kind of worn out. “Because Pol is the strongest telepath I know.” The Professor replied, surprising even me. “I wouldn’t be surprised if she was stronger than I. But you must remember,” he turned to me, “Breaking through another telepath’s barriers is hard work. And it can seriously damage both you and them if not handled right. The last thing we need is for the President to figure out what we’re doing.”
I nodded. “I’ll be careful Professor.”
He smiled at me. “I know you will.”
I tried to return his smile but the truth was I was terrified. This was the man who kidnapped, cut into, experimented on and threatened both me and those I loved. And now they wanted me to get inside his head.
I spent the rest of the night in one of the common rooms pouring over one of the Professor’s books on telepathy. Everybody else kind of hung around and did their own thing. None of us wanted to go back to sleep. The rest of the Protectors woke up just as the sun was rising and soon they were all hanging out in one of the common rooms and the kitchen. Zeff came in and sat down on the couch next to me. He saw the book in my hands and looked at me with concern. “You’re really worried about this aren’t you?”
I nodded absently. “It’s just… he tried to kill me Zeff. Who knows what’s going on inside his head? I don’t want to know. And what if something goes wrong?”
“Hey… look at me.” He said, placing his hands on my shoulders. “Don’t even think that. Nothing is going to go wrong. You are the most powerful telepath in the world! And if anything does go wrong? Well then you’ve got the second most powerful telepath there to help you.”
I smiled at him. “Thanks.”
“You thirsty?” he asked.
“Mm, a coffee would be great.” I agreed.
Zeff got up and left. A few minutes later I heard the sound of glass breaking from behind me. “Chimaero!” I heard Zeff call, his voice bordering frantic.
I looked over to see him trying to hold Psycho at arms length. She was trying to get close to him, an odd look in her eyes. I struggled to place the look. Then I realized… it was one of sexual lure. I knew right then something was wrong. There was no love lost between the two of them. Psycho had not quite gotten over his MRA days. I had no clue what had gotten into her but I needed to knock some sense into her before she did something she would regret later. I did the first thing that came to mind and hauled off and smacked her across the face.
She backed away from Zeff and looked at me, relief written across her entire face. “Thanks, I needed that.” She muttered as Dark ran into the room and led her away.
“What was that about?” I asked, confused.
“She’s in heat.” Zeff said, moving to stand beside me.
“Excuse me?”
Zeff shook his head and chuckled softly. “It’s one of the side effects of having her DNA crossed with that of a feline. She’ll go into heat two or three times a year. I just have to remember to stay away from her for the next twenty-four hours.”
“What can we do?” I asked.
“Just keep and eye on her I guess.” He shook his head sadly. “Rotten timing. As if we don’t have enough on our hands. Now we have to deal with an X5 in heat as well.”
“It gets worse.” Kitty said from the doorway.
“How’s that?” I asked.
“It’s contagious to them.” Kitty replied.
“Shit.” Zeff muttered. “I forgot about that.”
I frowned at them. “You mean…?”
“Dark will start too.” Zeff confirmed.
“What do we do?” I asked.
“Nothing.” Chimaero said as he and Corbin came into the room. “The Professor has it covered.”
“He locked them in the danger room.” Corbin grinned. “They’re using their access energy to do some training. This is really weird.”
“Tell me about it.” Kitty said. “I had to live with them for years.”
Corbin turned to her. “How did they─”
“You don’t want to know.” Kitty assured him.
He looked from Kitty to me and back again. “You’re right. I probably don’t. He said as he left.
Zeff looked down at the coffee stain on the rug and shrugged. “It’s probably for the best.” He said. “Look, the President isn’t coming until ten or so. Why don’t you go get some rest and I’ll let you know when he’s here.”
I tried to argue but he insisted. What he said made sense. I needed to be at my best before confronting Ansem. I sighed, put my books aside, and escaped up to my room. I lay down on the bed and tried to slip into meditation but it was hard. My nerves were shot and my mind was running a mile a minute. I lay there for a few minutes just battling my nerves into submission before I was actually able to slip into meditation.
I was woken a couple hours later by Zeff’s voice in my mind. :Pol, the President will be here in an hour. You ready to get up?:
:I’ll be right down.: I replied.
I got up, changed and brushed my hair in about ten minutes. I hadn’t bothered to braid it again since Christmas. Once I looked semi-presentable I grabbed my quantum mechanics text book and went down to the Professor’s office. I situated myself in a corner where I would be more easily ignored. I willed myself to drop all the mental barriers I had put up around my mind and set myself to reading. It wasn’t too long before the Professor entered. He was followed shortly by the President and Ansem.
I schooled my emotions into a calm studiousness so it would look like I didn’t even notice that they had entered the room. “Who… Why is she here?” the President asked. “I thought you said this would be a private meeting Charles.”
“Pay her no mind.” Xavier replied. “I assure you, Pol won’t bother us. When she gets reading she loses track of what happens around her. She hasn’t even realized that we are here. She won’t know what we are saying.”
“Really…” Ansem said in disbelief. “I had heard that nothing gets by her. That she absorbs everything.”
:That was before you stole her abilities from her.: The Professor said telepathically. Out loud he said “That was before we found her something at her level to read.”
“All right.” The President said. “But I better not hear any of what we say here repeated on the streets.”
“You won’t have to worry about that. I promise.” The Professor said.
I flipped a page and waited for something I could use to get inside the fortress of Ansem’s mind. It wasn’t long before I caught a break. As we had suspected, Ansem wasn’t there for the conversation. He was there to spy. I have to admit it was all I could do not to throw up barriers when I felt him probe my mind. :She’s taking to the cure much better than we expected.: Ansem thought.
I didn’t hesitate. I couldn’t afford to. I sank my teeth in, so to speak, and followed the thought back to where it originated. Almost immediately he started throwing up barriers. But they were half-assed and weak. I had the strength and the element of surprise and I was using it for all I was worth. I got further in and the barriers got stronger as Ansem paid less and less attention to the conversation in the room. It was obvious he hadn’t known that I was fully functional again but I needed to know how much he did know.
I followed the thought, wriggling my way through every single crack in the defences of his mind. The things he knew about us, and the things he wanted to do if he got our hands on us, scared me to death. When I had scoured his entire mind I pulled away. I felt him cave gratefully as I broke contact and went back into myself. “Are you alright?” the President was asking Ansem.
I risked a glance. Ansem was white as a sheet and sweating profusely. “I’m fine.” He assured the President with a shaky smile. “I haven’t been feeling the greatest. Haven’t been sleeping well.”
He glanced over at me but I had already turned back to my book. My own mental defences were up in full force but I doubt he would have been able to hurt me anyways. “I should go. I trust you will update me later sir?” Ansem asked.
“Of course.” The President answered.
“I’ll have Polgara show you out.” The Professor said. “Pol?”
I pretended not to hear him. “Pol?” he called again. He smiled. :Pol.:
I jumped and dropped my book, turning to him. “Sorry Professor I didn’t see…” I pretended to just notice the President. “Sir! I’m sorry!”
“It’s alright Pol.” The Professor said. “Can you show Mr. Gill to the door? Then you can get back to your book.”
“Of course.” I grabbed my book and turned to Ansem. “This way.”
Zeff met us just outside the door. He placed himself between me and Ansem as we walked to the front entrance. I opened the door and waited. Just before Ansem left he turned to me. “I don’t know what you were looking for.” He told me. “But if you ever invade my mind again, I’ll kill you.”
“Get out of my house.” I said, returning his icy glare.
We watched as he got into a car and pulled away. Then I closed the door and sank down against it. “You alright?” Zeff asked.
With the adrenaline finally dying down my mind was reeling and I was shaking uncontrollably. “It wasn’t there.” I said. “Either he doesn’t know…”
“Or he used Manticore memory techniques to forget.” Zeff put his arms around my shoulders and helped me to my feet. “No offense but we’ve got to get you out of sight.”
I smiled and closed my eyes. “Sure.” I muttered.
I felt myself stagger and snapped back into reality. “You sure you’re ok?” Zeff asked.
“Maybe I should go and lie down.” I replied.
He helped me to one of the back common rooms where I would be out of sight. I lied down on the couch and let my mind take control. I was immediately assailed by images and sounds that I didn’t ever want to see.
Everything that Ansem ever did or wanted to do to us played in my head and I couldn’t shut it out. I saw him cutting into us, exploiting our powers in ways I never would have imagined. He pitted us against each other and against his enemies… even our friends and family. He tested the grey areas in our Elemental-Protector bonds seeing how far we would go to protect each other. I saw him and Clowe discussing ideas of what to put us through.
The thoughts that were directly related to me hit me hardest. I saw them torturing Carol and Cynthia, using my love for my friends and family to make me do their bidding. I would do terrible things to keep them from getting hurt. I couldn’t help it. They had complete control.
I also found myself strapped to a table in their lab. They had Zeff and a random soldier standing on either side of me and were trying to get Zeff to start an incision so they could study me better. When Zeff refused they told the soldier to do it. He had no medical training and would obviously cause more harm than good. I could see the tortured pain in Zeff’s eyes. He couldn’t hurt me, but he couldn’t let the soldier hurt me either. He reached for the knife…
“No!” I sat up and looked around. I was back in the institute. I saw Zeff kneeling beside me. Ever my Protector, he had a hand on my shoulder as if he had been trying to wake me up. I couldn’t take in any more. I felt my self control break as I burst into tears.
Zeff looked at me anxiously and wrapped his arms around me, trying to comfort me. “It’s alright.” He said softly. “You’re safe. It wasn’t real.”
He didn’t understand what had happened. I tried to tell him but the words wouldn’t come. “Zeff, he tried to… he tried to…”
“Hush.” Zeff said. “He can’t do anything. You’re safe here.”
He stayed beside me, comforting me, until I drifted off into oblivion again. This time the images I saw were quite different. I was assailed with images from Ansem’s own past. I witnessed the bomb that exploded his home when he was five, killing his parents and separating him from his twin. I saw his adopted father hit him whenever he got drunk or angry. I saw the effort he put in at school and in the military to gain top marks so he would never be under anyone ever again. I felt his anger and resentment when Clowe took over at Manticore.
That’s when I felt a force fighting to break through my barriers. I could spare little thought for it. It was only because of the level of the power of the attacking force that I answered it. To my surprise I found Zeff, Dee, my mom and the Professor all trying to get through my barriers. :What do you guys want?: I asked, a little irritated that they would bother me right now.
Zeff seemed to sense my irritation. :We want to help you.: He told me. :Pol, you are in danger of becoming sick again or worse. I don’t know what you have seen but if you don’t want it to effect your mind you’ll let us help.:
So they wanted to help huh? Ok. I removed my barriers and let the images in my mind hit them full force. I could feel their revulsion as they helped me sort out my mind. I was surprised when the Professor dug into my own memories and pulled some images out and stored them with the others. :Those weren’t yours.: he told me gently.
I had no choice but to trust him, though I didn’t like him snooping through my memories and thoughts. They stayed with me until the images were no longer bombarding me then they pulled out. I was so tired but I knew that I needed to regain consciousness or I would fall into too deep a sleep to get myself out if it.
Chapter 27
The next day, when the Professor was using Cerebra to try to locate Beast he had a heart attack. He was quite old by now and the stress of the lifestyle he had been living added to by the circumstances we were dealing with now was just too much for him. He didn’t make it.
It was a hard toll on the school. The students were asked to keep quiet about it at first so the adults could figure out what they were going to do. The wave of sorrow and fear that flooded the school was almost overwhelming. The moment Zeff had heard he had run to the med-wing where the Professor’s body was. Even then it was hours before he had a moment alone.
That night, barely anyone slept. Everyone was huddled in groups. They talked amongst themselves, comforting each other and reminiscing about things the Professor had done in their lives. Our group was no exception. The only one who didn’t join in with us was Zeff. He was taking it pretty hard. In fact, he had barely left the med center since he went down. Finally I decided to go keep him company if he wouldn’t come to us.
I walked hesitantly into the medical center. He needed to come away. It wasn’t healthy for him to be standing beside the Professor’s body for hours. I entered the room and froze. Zeff had a hold of the Professor’s wrists and was glowing slightly.
I ran over and grabbed his arms, trying to break his grip. He held on with vice-like determination. I felt his wrists. They were almost as cold as the Professor’s. “Zeff! What do you think you’re doing?!” I screamed at him. My voice alerted Jean in the next room and she came running. I looked up at her as she approached “He’s cold as ice!”
Zeff pulled back into himself and looked at me in confusion. Then, quite suddenly, he passed out. Jean was just helping me to get him to a bed nearby when something happened that almost gave me a heart attack. The Professor coughed. He coughed! He was dead not two seconds ago but now he was coughing uncontrollably.
Jean ran over and helped him upright just as Scott, Logan, and Ororo ran in. They took one look at the Professor and froze. Scott and Logan ran to his side and Ororo ran over to me. Between her and me we got Zeff into the bed. He was still cool to the touch. “Do we have any way to warm him up?” I asked Jean.
She was checking the Professor’s breathing and pulse. Seeing that he was fine she let him rest and came over to Zeff’s bed. She pulled the covers up over him and typed something into the monitor beside his bed. “This will monitor his vital signs and with any luck, bring his body temperature up to normal.” She said.
She and Ororo pulled off his shirt and laid him back on the bed. She stuck an IV in his arm and attached other chords to his arms, chest and head. I could feel the bed gradually getting warmer. “What is his normal body temperature?” I asked. “Is it the same as ours?”
Jean looked up at me. There was concern in her eyes. “I don’t know. But I sure hope so.”
I pulled a chair over beside him and sat down where I could see the monitor and the Professor. The adults were all buzzing around him making sure he was alright. I grabbed Zeff’s hand and waited for something to happen. About a half hour later the Professor woke up. He saw his first students standing around him and smiled. “I… hope… I didn’t… scare you.” He said weakly. His voice sounded hoarse, as if he hadn’t used it in a while. “The boy?”
Jean nodded to Zeff and the Professor turned to look at him. He didn’t seem at all surprised to see me sitting beside his bed. “He’s relatively stable.” Jean said. “We’re trying to bring his temperature back up to normal. How are you feeling?”
“Tired.” Came the worn reply. “A little food and water would be nice.”
Ororo went to make some soup for him and Logan went to get some water. Scott came over to stand beside me, looking down at Zeff. He had a slight frown on his face and his brow was furrowed in confusion. “Why?” he asked simply.
“Because he couldn’t stand the thought of losing him.” I told him gently. He turned to me. “This is Zeff’s home. The Professor is like his father. He’s more used to having a father figure than I am.” I smiled wryly but Scott didn’t return it. “He’s used to the one in charge being a strong, solid, male figure. On his home planet it was his father, a ruler of his people; at Manticore it was Ansem; at the MRA, Clowe. Here it is the Professor. And the Professor is the first father figure of Earth he’s actually gotten along with and liked.
“We are Zeff’s family now. And he loves us all like family. True he gets along better with some than others but that’s true of any family. He would still lay down his life for any of us… even you.”
Scott shook his head. He was still unsure. But he did not press the matter. He turned and left. Ororo came down with some thin soup and Logan brought the water. Then they too left. They had to tell the students the good news. And it was going to be one hell of an explanation they needed to come up with.
The Professor and Jean talked in hushed tones so I couldn’t hear but at that point in time I wasn’t listening. Zeff had stirred and now he turned his head to look at me. “Hey you.” he said weakly.
Before I could come up with a reply he started to cough uncontrollably. I propped him up until his coughing died. He rested back against the pillow. Before I could ask him how he was he had fallen asleep again.
It was weeks before Zeff was well enough to leave the infirmary. But those weeks were anything but quiet. The new President wanted to meet with the Professor but he wasn’t well enough for it yet and Jean was making sure he took it easy. That got the President mad. He started calling us a threat to the people and went out of his way to make life miserable for us.
He cut off all our supplies and cut the power to the school. He had armed soldiers outside the property keeping us in and others out. They even threw a tap on our phones. He did all this and then told us if we wanted him to stop we needed to let him speak with the Professor. However, even after he got the Professor on the phone he didn’t let up.
They decided together that the President should come and visit the school. To see for himself that the school wasn’t a threat. But that would take weeks of planning before he was comfortable enough with the arrangements to come by. In the mean time we were relying on a backup generator and the students with powers that could help us to get by. As such we spent many days in the dark and the air conditioning was turned off. With the school so full of students it got quite hot in there.
I spent my days alternating between visiting Zeff and locking myself up in an empty classroom, looking over Beast’s notes. He had been researching much about the cure before he disappeared but I needed to get my hands on one of Clowe’s weapons to find anything that would be of use. When I mentioned it to Psycho she told me to leave it to her… I don’t even want to know what she was planning to do.
As the weeks went by I tended to shut myself up for longer and longer periods. I wanted to find out how to counteract the weapons before it was too late. I would find an empty classroom and spread my papers out in front of me. Psycho somehow managed to obtain a gun without so much as scratching herself. So, with the gun and Beast’s research I had plenty to build off of.
I could tell I was getting close so I would become so caught up I would lose track of time. In fact with my lack of powers it became quite easy for people to sneak up on me. It became one of Psycho’s favourite pastimes.
One day, as I was working, the sound of somebody approaching startled me. I looked up to see that it was Zeff. He was finally out of the infirmary. He grinned, running his finger along the side of my face as if tracing my startled expression. I smiled slightly and turned back to my work. He went over and opened the window, allowing a slight breeze into the room. I sighed softly. The breeze felt nice against my skin. “Thank you.” I said quietly without glancing up from my work.
He came over and sat beside me, glancing at the papers in front of me. He seemed to not be able to make head or tail of Beast’s scribblings. “I’m trying to find a way to counter act the effects of Clowe’s new weapons.” I told him without looking up.
“Is there such a thing?” he asked.
“Of course there is.” I said. “But the first step is figuring out how they work. I can then try to figure out how to reverse the process.” I shivered slightly despite the heat. “I hate the thought of going into battle knowing he can render both our elemental and mutant abilities useless.”
“Do you think it will come to that?” he asked. “Battle against Clowe and Ansem?”
“It’s inevitable.” I said, making a mark on one of the sheets. I didn’t believe for a second that he was so naïve as to think it wouldn’t. “They’ve cut all power and supply roots to the institute. The Professor may be recovering right now but as soon as he’s well we’ll have to strike back. They have us basically under siege here. Our phones are tapped, transportation is blocked. Even if we don’t strike soon Clowe will.
“I thought running and hiding was bad. But this sitting and just waiting for something to happen is much worse. Everybody is on edge. There seems to be no end to the arguments here. Logan is about ready to remove some heads.” I shook my head sadly. “I find myself looking for stuff to do just to stay away from people. So I find myself sitting here, looking over what information Beast was able to dig up for me before he disappeared, and trying to come up with a solution.”
He leaned toward me and gave my shoulders a little rub. I felt myself relax despite everything. “I think you need a break.” He told me. “You need to get out and see some sunlight, get some fresh air, replenish your strength. You know what being stuck indoors does to you. At least come down and have some supper. You’ve been up here since last night.”
I looked up into his eyes and saw that determined look he got when he wouldn’t take no for an answer. I sighed. “A little food would be nice.”
We went down and had some supper. It wasn’t much but it was enough to stop my stomach from growling. Then we went out into the garden. The sun was setting, casting a beautiful pink and orange glow in the sky and casting a soft golden light over everything around us. Zeff sat down under a tree. I snuggled up next to him, enjoying the secure presence I always got off of him. I didn’t have nearly enough security these days.
I looked up at him. He had pulled his hair back into a braid in an effort to stave off the summer heat, exposing his pointy ears. Without thinking I reached up and ran a finger along the top of one. To my surprise I felt his body tremor and his hand shot up and grabbed my wrist. I looked at his face. His face was flushed and I’m guessing it wasn’t just from the heat. “Sorry.” He said, blushing more. “They’re extremely sensitive.”
“Oh. Sorry.” I said, but I couldn’t hide the grin that snuck onto my face.
“There you two are.” Chimaero’s voice came from off to one side. We both jumped. We hadn’t heard him come up. “Hey man, you ok?” He asked as he took in Zeff’s flushed face.
“Yeah.” Zeff said, a little too quickly. “Just really hot out.”
“Sure, whatever you say!” Chimaero grinned at him and sat next to us. “Are you two ready for tomorrow?”
The President had finally decided to make an appearance. That meant bodyguards and such. And it meant keeping an eye on the more troublesome students. Zeff shrugged indifferently. He gave little thought or care to those in power. He had realized years ago that the government was corrupt. I tried to look just as unconcerned but I failed horribly. “I guess so.” I couldn’t suppress the growing uneasiness I felt deep inside. Something was going to go wrong. I knew it.
That night I went to bed early. I slipped into meditation mode and felt myself relax. After awhile I slipped deeper, into a state of unconscious awareness. In my mind’s eye I could see a dark shape slinking through the yard and into the building. It flitted from room to room but I couldn’t see what it was doing but I could guess it wasn’t good. It reminded me of the soldiers at Clowe’s with the way it moved. Then it entered my room. It slowly crossed the room from the door to just beside my bed. It leaned toward me, its hand stretched out. “No!” I gasped, sitting up in bed.
My hands tingled with a familiar sensation but I was too disoriented to realize what it was. Someone reached toward me, folding the fingers of my right hand in on my palm. I relaxed as I realized that it was only Zeff. I hated not being able to sense him when he was near. “I thought…” I frowned and leaned back on the bed. My mind was spinning with the images I had seen. “I thought you were someone else… someone… from Clowe.”
Suddenly Zeff swore. “Shit!” He muttered, racing to the window and looking out.
“Zeff?” I called, sitting up again. “What is it?”
I knew something was wrong but I didn’t know what it was. Instinctively I reached for the card on my bedside table. It wasn’t there. Instead, there was a small round Restriction badge with my name on it. “My card!” I gasped, snatching up the badge and looking it over. My hands started to shake. This was really not good. “My Ident card!”
Zeff came over and looked at the badge. His face drained of colour as he saw the badge. It was similar to the ones he had worn for over half his life. It had my name embossed on it and a computer chip sewn into the back. “But… how… the defence system hasn’t been activated…” My head was swimming with everything that had happened the past few days. It was a snowball effect of trouble and it was overwhelming.
“Onin.” Zeff said.
I looked up at him. By the look on his face he was positive who had been here and he wasn’t happy. “How do you know?”
“Best in our unit at this sort of thing.” he replied. “And I can smell her.”
I groaned as I remembered why I had gone to bed early. “The President is coming tomorrow. The Professor wants to introduce us to him…”
Just then there was a knock at the door. “Polgara?” the Professor’s voice called.
“In here Professor.” I replied. I have to admit, I was glad he had come.
The door opened and Charles Xavier rolled into the room. “Is something wrong?” he asked.
“Clowe’s people have been here.” Zeff replied as I shakily showed him the badge.
“They took my identification card.” I told him. “They planned this. I can’t go in front of the President now. I’m not supposed to be here… according to this.”
“Do you still have your tags?” he asked.
I reached instinctively to my neck. They weren’t there! I started to panic. I checked my pockets and looked frantically around the room. “Pol?” I looked at Zeff, hoping he knew where they were. He was smiling slightly. “Under the bed.” He said gently.
Suddenly I remembered hiding them when Carol was over. Anything military made her nervous these days. I dove to the bed and lifted the floorboard. I reached under and relaxed slightly as my hand closed around the cool metal chain. I pulled out the dog-tags and looked them over. They were still registered to Xavier. “They didn’t find them.” I said in relief. Then another thought crossed my mind. I looked up at the Professor. “The others?”
When the Professor couldn’t answer I took off out the door. I ran to Dee’s room which was the closest. I burst into the room and she sat up groggily. “Pol?” she asked in confusion. “What’s wrong?”
“Your card.” I said quickly. “Your identification card. Where is it?”
She climbed sleepily out of bed and went to her dresser. “What happened?” she asked, opening a drawer. Then she froze, her hand still on the drawer, and gasped. “My card! It’s gone!”
She reached in and pulled out an MRA badge. “What about your tags?” I pressed. I needed to check on the others and I was starting to feel funny. “Did they get them?”
She reached around her neck and checked her tags. “No.” she said with a sigh of relief. “They’re ok.”
Just then Zeff ran into the room. He saw me standing there and seemed to relax slightly. “We have to go.” He said grabbing my arm.
“Where?” I asked as he pulled me to the door.
“Tell you in a sec.” he said, turning back to Dee. “Dee, check on the others, make sure they have their tags. And make sure Mary-Ann’s ok.”
Dee nodded and took off down the hall, not even bothering to throw a house coat over her PJs. Zeff led me toward the lower levels. He dragged me over to the transportation machine that led to Magic’s. “Why are we going to see Magic?” I asked confused. “Is now really a good time?”
“We have to get you out of here before you level the place.” He told me.
My stomach was churning and I was starting to feel light-headed. “What?”
“Your powers are coming back.” He told me, looking me over with a worried expression on his face. “When that happens, it will cause a lot of damage. You won’t be able to control it.”
Shakily I punched in the combo for Magic’s place. As the ground gave out beneath me I felt myself sag. Zeff caught me and supported both our weight as we crashed into being at Magic’s place. She came running out of her home to meet us. “Charles just told me.” She said as she reached us. “This way.”
She led us deep into the forest and then she and Zeff left. Just as they disappeared I collapsed. I felt weaker than I ever had before. I could feel the power rising up in me but I couldn’t push it back. It coursed through my body, running through my veins like acid and burning through my skin like I was on fire. I screamed in pain as it burst out of me, spreading outward forever.
The next thing I knew I was sitting on the ground, cradled tightly in Zeff’s arms. I looked around and saw that the forest had been burned down for miles around me. I shuddered as the realization hit. It had been uncontrolled power, my uncontrolled power that had done this. What if we hadn’t gotten here in time? I could have taken out half of Westchester County!
Magic was already at work restoring the trees to their original state. “It’s alright Pol.” Zeff said and I realized I was crying. “You’re better now. Once you figure out those weapons you won’t have to worry about this happening ever again.”
“How did this happen?” Magic asked, coming to kneel next to me.
“It was Clowe.” Zeff said bitterly.
“Oh god…” I groaned weakly. My stomach heaved and I had to suppress the urge to vomit. My head was pounding so much that I felt like I might pass out.
“She’s sparking.” Zeff said, gently holding me out at arms length and looking me over. “You don’t look so good.”
“I don’t feel so good.” I replied.
“Her power’s not completely settled.” Magic said as she and Zeff helped me to my feet. “Let’s get her back to my place.”
Between the two of them they got me into Magic’s house and lying down on her bed. Magic spent a few minutes going over me to help my power to settle. When I was resting without fear of losing consciousness Magic turned to Zeff. “Now tell me again.” She said slowly. “How exactly did this happen?”
“Timothy Clowe has been developing weapons, from the mutant genome suppressant the MRA acquired from Worthington labs.” Zeff told her.
I could tell he was mentally exhausted. He had switched to the automatic response mode established at Manticore. The scary thing was that he didn’t even notice. “The suppressant wouldn’t have any effect on elemental powers.” Magic said. “Why didn’t they contact me when this happened?”
Zeff hesitated so I tried to answer. All I could spit out was “Been hell.” Magic glanced at me and frowned. “You, don’t talk.” She told me. Then she turned to Zeff. “You, talk.”
“The government has been coming down on us pretty hard.” He replied. “They’ve cut off all resources and are calling every mutant in the place a civil threat. The Professor has had his hands full between the White House and distraught parents. An apparent permanent curing wasn’t high on his priorities. Jean looked into it briefly but was unable to find anything conclusive.
“Apparently the genome suppressant was only half the plan. Last time we were at the MRA Timothy Clowe hooked us all up to some sort of extraction tanks.”
“Wait a minute.” Magic said. “Us? You mean you… you’re the missing elemental.”
Zeff looked down for a moment and breathed deeply to get a better grip on his nerves. “Life is precious right?” he grinned, a feeble grin that slipped off his face almost as soon as it appeared. “I never told anyone what I could do. Not even Pol, until I used it to save her life.”
“Why?” Magic asked. “It links you to the others.”
“I won’t be used.” Zeff said. His voice turned steely. “Not by anyone… not anymore. Besides,” his voice turned gentle, “I already had a link to our little circle through Pol.”
“But you could be more.” She argued.
“I don’t want to be more.” Zeff replied. “All my life I’ve been different. Set apart in some way. This way the spot light isn’t on me anymore.”
I could feel myself slipping away from the conversation. My head was spinning and my whole body was tingling. I looked up at Zeff. He seemed to be steeling himself for an argument. :Zeff.: I said silently. :She is just worried. She loves her elements. I don’t… Zeff…:
Zeff looked down at me. :Zeff, she makes me look like an idiot child. Don’t cross her.:
Magic said something but I didn’t hear her. My world was fading into blackness.
Chapter 26
As we drove I regained some of my self-control. I had to learn just how far my ‘human’ senses extended. When we got to the border the security guard asked for our identification. I watched in shock as Zeff handed over his mutant ID. Surely he had a driver’s licence and maybe even a fake birth certificate by now. Zeff turned to me. “I need your ID card Pol.” He told me.
“But why?”
“Just do it.” He said, “I’ll explain later.”
I handed it to him and he passed it to the guard. The guard took the cards and checked them on his computer and gave them back. “Safe driving.” He said as we pulled away, but it seemed forced.
“What was that about?” I asked.
“With the new ‘cure’ they’re now able to detect the mutant gene in people from infancy.” Zeff told me. “Everybody gets tested and given a card now, not just mutants. It is the latest way to get at the mutants. Now anybody can ask to see your card… store clerks, bus drivers, cabbies. If you are a mutant they also have the right to refuse to serve you. It’s one of those ‘if you feel threatened’ things.
“More and more mutants are seeking out places like Xavier’s just to be able to have some food. The school is packed. Furthermore, our new cards say where we are registered to but not where we were born. And to get registered to two places is near impossible. That means most mutants are confined to one area, such as Xavier’s school. They can’t go home.”
“New cards?” I asked.
Zeff nodded, his mouth set in a grim line. “They give you an identifying number and now not only say what power level you are but also what your powers are and what weapons you know how to use. And for those of us that are ex-Manticore our number is our barcode. It says right on our card that we were once Manticore. It’s a new way for Clowe to keep track of us.”
This was all news to me. By the time we reached home I had worked out all the positive and negative aspects of the new cards and was not looking forward to getting mine. Before we had even entered the mansion the Professor had found out about the incident and warned the others that would have direct communication with me. It would not be good for Psycho to try to play a trick on me thinking that I still had my speed, strength or telekinesis.
Some things had changed since I had left the school. It was now so packed that it was almost impossible to find an empty room to shut yourself in if you needed to think uninterrupted. There was now a curfew and new measures were being taken to assure the students’ safety. There was even an evacuation routine established in case some idiot decided to try to attack the school.
The middle students, the ones who were old enough that they knew the institute like the back of their hands and had some control over their powers, were each given a room of younger or newer children to watch out for. It was their job to get these students to designated points in the underground passages of the school and wait for further orders. It was the older students’ jobs to defend the school and the people in it long enough for the others to escape.
Another major change was that Beast was missing. He had gone out over a month ago to talk to Warren Worthington about the ‘cure’ at Worthington labs and he never came back. The fact that the Professor didn’t even know where he was wasn’t reassuring. Warren himself had escaped to come to the institute but he said Beast never spoke to him.
Things were going down hill fast. There wasn’t much I could do with my lack of powers. I found myself doing odd things around the school like self-defence classes or hanging out with the others when they weren’t in class or even retreating to the lab to look over Beast’s notes. Somebody had to pick up where he left off and I was the best one for the job.
Besides a lack of powers I also had to fight physical exhaustion. My body wasn’t used to sleeping at all so if I fell asleep for even a short time I would wake up in a panic. I tried meditating instead but with all that was on my mind I found it nearly impossible. One day after going for my morning run with Dee I felt particularly worn out. I sat down on the couch on my way back to my room. Dee paused and looked at me. “I’m just going to sit down for a moment.” I told her. “You go on, I’ll be fine.”
She nodded and left. The couch was very comfortable. I pulled my legs up and rested my head on the arm and was asleep in moments. When I woke up a few hours later someone had laid a coat over my shoulders. I sat up and looked around, rubbing the sleep out of my eyes. Zeff was sitting at the other end of the couch reading a text book. He looked up at me and smiled. “Have a good nap?” he asked.
“You let me sleep?” I couldn’t believe him. To my surprise he just nodded.
“You needed it.” He said.
I gave him a look. He knew I couldn’t sleep. He returned my look with one of his own. “Your inability to sleep was part of your mutation.” He reminded me. “You’re not a mutant any more. You should be able to sleep. In fact you have to sleep. You’re only injuring yourself if you don’t.”
I wanted to believe him. But part of me couldn’t. Part of me was scared that without my Element there to wake me up I might not wake up at all. He seemed to understand my unspoken thoughts. He smiled and held his arm out to me. “Hey.” He said. “Come here.”
I leaned against him, breathing in his scent and with it, a sense of security. “How about if I stay nearby while you sleep? I can keep an eye on you and wake you up if you need me too.”
“I’d like that.” I admitted. “But don’t you need to sleep?”
“Not as much as you. I can use the time while you sleep to study and catch my sleep some other time.”
So we cleared it with the Professor and settled into a routine. I felt a heck of a lot better. In fact, by that weekend I felt well enough to go out with the others. They all decided to go to the bar. Being two years younger than the others I wasn’t legal drinking age yet but as long as I didn’t buy any alcohol I was fine. Dee just grinned and tossed me the keys to my dad’s convertible. “You’re DD Pol.” She said as the four other girls hoped into the car.
As I hoped into the driver’s seat the guys came into the garage. To my surprise Chimaero tossed Zeff the keys. It was odd. Chimaero usually wanted to be driver. “Ready to be DD again?” Chimaero asked with a sly grin.
“Always.” Zeff replied.
“Hey Pol.” Psycho said. “You can stare at your boy after I am at Bosun’s with a cold beer in my hand.”
I grinned and started the car. It was only an eight minute drive to Bosun’s Tavern. I gunned it out of the garage and we got there before it started to get busy. We didn’t even make it through the door however before we were stopped by six and a half feet of solid muscle. “IDs?” The bouncer asked, holding out his hand.
“Come on Chad!” Kitty said. “It’s us.”
“We ain’t never had to show IDs at the door before.” Psycho said.
“Sorry Ondraya, new policy.” Chad said. “Everyone get’s ID-ed. Specially if they are from that school of yours.”
“Oh, that ID.” Psycho said. “Why didn’t you say so?”
We dug out our ID cards and he put red plastic bracelets on our wrists. “Anybody else feel like we’ve been branded?” I asked. My red bracelet had been marked with a black mark to label me as under age.
“Relax Pol.” Dee said. “It’ll be fine. This place is pretty chill. Let’s just find a table ok?”
We scored a table near the back of the bar as well as a pool table. Just as we were sitting down the guys walked in. Judging by the look on Zeff’s face he wasn’t happy with the ID situation either. The others didn’t seem to care. Dark, Kitty, Psycho, Chimaero, Corbin and Jacob commandeered the pool table and Dee and Hunter went to get drinks. I sat next to Zeff. “So, you don’t seem impressed.” I said.
“I don’t like being so obviously marked.” He said. “And we aren’t in a good position to make a clean exit if things get dicey.”
“Do you ever stop being a soldier Zeff?” Hunter asked as he and Dee came back to the table. Hunter had a pitcher of beer and Dee had two glasses of water which she handed to me and Zeff. “Seriously man. You need to chill. Relax a bit. Who knows? You might actually enjoy yourself.”
“Somebody needs to keep an eye on these things.” Zeff said. “They aren’t going to just back down. They’ll wait until we are not paying attention and then they’ll strike. I do not want to wind up back there.”
“Fair enough.” Hunter replied as they sat down.
“So.” I said, trying to change the topic I turned to Zeff. “You don’t drink?”
To my surprise Hunter and Dee burst out laughing. “More like can’t.” Dee told me.
“What?”
“It’s my physiology.” Zeff said. “Alcohol doesn’t mix well with my system.”
“Yeah.” Dee laughed leaning forward. “He has half a cup of beer and it’s as if he’s had like five.”
“I trust you found this out the hard way?” I asked.
“It was pretty wild.” Hunter replied.
I laughed and let it go at that. We relaxed into an evening of playing pool and chatting. Basically, we just pretended that we were like any other young adults in New York State. I was coming back from the washroom when suddenly I found myself pinned against someone with a knife at my throat. “Whoa! What?” I held my hands up to show I was unarmed.
The entire bar fell quiet. I could see the bouncers moving slowly toward us but everybody was basically holding their breath, waiting to see what the muties would do. I froze as the man holding me forced us further from the advancing bouncers. “Hey man, let her go.” Zeff said. “You don’t want to hurt her.”
“Don’t tell me what I want.” He said. “All you muties? You come into our towns and into our schools using our resources and hurting our kids. You all deserve to die.”
“Maybe.” Zeff said, not wanting to aggravate him more. “But she isn’t really a mutant… not anymore.”
I could feel the man hesitate. “What do you mean?” he said. “Her card said she was, or she wouldn’t be red.”
“She was cured earlier this week.” He replied. “Her new card hasn’t come in yet.”
“Cured?” my captive asked. “Why should I believe you?”
“Why hasn’t she attacked you?” Zeff countered. “If she were still a mutant she would have had you disarmed in a heartbeat.”
I felt his grip loosen and I acted. I elbowed hum in the gut, wrenched the knife out of his hand and flipped him onto the floor in one deft movement. He stared at me in shock and disbelief. “But you’re cured!”
“And you’re drunk.” I told him. Then I leaned closer to him so only he would hear me. “Be glad I didn’t kill you.”
I walked back to the group, his knife still in my hand. I looked up at Zeff as the bouncers led the man away and the people turned back to their own business. “Thanks.” I said. “Next time, do me a favour and keep the ‘cure’ out of it.”
“I was just trying to help.” He said. “He would have killed you.”
“Not likely.” I said, showing him the knife. It was high end military issue.
“Manticore.” He said.
“Or some other branch of the MRA.” I agreed. “I doubt Manticore soldiers would get drunk while on assignment. He wasn’t completely tanked, but he was definitely not thinking clearly either.”
A shadow entered my vision and a big meaty hand was thrust in front of my face. “I’m gonna need to take that.” The bouncer, Chad, said.
I glanced at Zeff who nodded. “Of course.” I said, handing it over to him.
He lumbered off and I turned to the others. “Suddenly, I don’t feel like hanging out anymore.”
“You’ll be fine.” Zeff assured me.
I stuck it out and he was right. I actually relaxed and had fun. And we went out many times after without incident. I was just getting used to my new strange life when the Channel 10 News came to visit.
They asked to speak to some students and the Professor about the school and the mutants in it. The Professor had them join him in his office. Shortly later I found myself joining him along with a handful of others. Both my parents were there as well as Ororo, Kathryn and Warren. The students who were called were Zeff, Hunter, Dee, Jacob and me.
No one wondered how they had found out about the school. Clowe was hitting us in every way possible without instigating an all out attack. The news crew looked a bit nervous and I was sure we weren’t going to get the positive publicity we needed. Barb Parker, the reporter, sat on a chair beside the Professor. He motioned us to sit on the couches and the adults came and stood behind us.
It felt like ages before the cameras were set up. Finally, the tech man in charge gave the signal to start. “Hello and welcome to The Here and Now on the Channel 10 News Network. I’m Barb Parker. We’re here with eighty-five-year-old Professor Charles Xavier from Xavier’s School for Gifted Youngsters. Hello Professor.”
“Hello.” The Professor answered in his calm, steady voice he reserved for public speaking and nervous youngsters.
I found myself smiling in spite of myself. “Professor, what do you say to the rumours that this facility is a training ground for the mutants of the USA?”
“Though I can not deny that this is a school for mutants, I feel obliged to tell you that this ‘safe haven’ as you call them is a place to protect both the mutant and the general public. This is a school – a place where mutants can learn the skills needed to survive in this world, and at the same time, learn to control their abilities so that they don’t accidentally harm others.”
“You mean to say that these students are dangerous?”
“Not once they are here. The only danger they pose here is the danger of causing excessive property damage.” There was a slight chuckle in the room. “Were they left on their own, true, some of them may become a danger to themselves and those around them. However, no student who has completed the program here has harmed anyone upon leaving. One of the things we stress here is the peaceful coexistence between mutant and human.”
“That is an impressive claim. How long have you run the program here?”
“I have been teaching mutants for decades. Scott, Ororo and Jean were some of my first students.” The Professor indicated three of the adults and the cameras turned over to them. “Now they are teaching others. They have children, some of whom you see here.”
I felt my dad’s hand grasp my shoulder and I looked down uncomfortably, knowing the camera was on me. “Mr. Timothy Clowe, head of the MRA, has accused you of stealing his agents. If I am not mistaken, this young man is one of them.” Barb motioned to Zeff. “How do you reply to that?”
“We do not hold people here against their will.” The Professor replied. “All the students here came of their own accord. In that light, I wouldn’t say that I stole his agents. Only that his agents left the agency to come here. But if you want to hear it from them, ask young Zeff here.”
Barb and the camera turned to Zeff. “Zeff, what made you decide to leave the MRA for Xavier’s school?”
Zeff smiled his disarming smile he did so well. “I didn’t like the management in the MRA or how things were done there. It is an Agency and is run as such. I’m young. I don’t want such a strict life. Things are more relaxed here. You get to mingle with others your own age.” He looked at me and grabbed my hand. “You can form close friendships. The grounds here are beautiful and relaxing. It is an entirely different atmosphere.”
“Do you mind if I ask about the scar on your neck?” Barb asked. “It doesn’t look pleasant.”
Zeff rubbed his scar thoughtfully, his eyes gaining a hint of the darkness they always got when he was thinking of Manticore. “Remnants of my life at the MRA.” He replied quietly. “I’d rather not get into details. The most I’ll say is that it happened when I was much younger. And it happened while I was inside, not on a mission.”
Barb nodded and turned to me. “Polgara, why did you decide to come to this school?”
“Please, it’s Pol.” I replied. “The Institute is the safest place for me. I have had my share of accidents in the past. I have had trouble with school bullies and scared school officials. There were gangs as well as scientists who wanted me for their own gain. I came here because I knew I’d be safe here. And my biological parents are here.”
“Biological. You mean they didn’t raise you?”
I shook my head. “The Institute is no place for small children. There were many things that led to their decision to give me up. I don’t begrudge them at all. For a while I had a nice, normal life with my mother.”
“Do you ever get to see her?”
“Perhaps once all this craziness has passed.” I saw the frown on her face and hastened to explain. “There are special circumstances there. With so many people wanting to get at me it is just safer to cut all ties with her until this blows over. I could bring her here…” I looked up at my parents and then grinned at Barb. “But that would be… awkward.”
Again a chuckle echoed softly around the room. Barb smiled and turned towards Hunter. “And why are you here Mr. ─”
“Reid.” He supplied. “Hunter Reid. My story is closer to that of the rest of the students. I have never had what you can call a real family. I was raised in foster care since I was around four years old. I never thought I was anything special. I was just a kid who had to work extra hard to prove I was worth anything. When my powers started to develop I felt the usual emotions. I was confused and scared. I didn’t know what was wrong with me.”
He looked at the Professor and smiled. “Professor Xavier found me and sent Scott and Ororo to talk to me and my foster parents. They told us they were from a finishing school in Westchester for people who were gifted. They had seen my record and wanted to offer me a place there. I didn’t know at the time what this place was. I just thought it had the most interesting program.”
Hunter grinned. “Imagine my surprise when I found out. This place is amazing. It is a safe place where I don’t have to feel afraid or different. I can be me in a way that was never possible before.”
Barb shifted her gaze to Jacob. “I can guess why you came here. It must have been hard, growing up so different.”
Jacob grinned. “Za village I grew up in vas more understanding zan most. It helped zat mine fazer had lived zere for years before me. I get my good looks from him you see. He had many good memories of zis school. Once I vas old enough I vas sent here.”
Barb smiled and looked from Warren to Dee. “I don’t have to ask why you are here.” She said. “It is well known that your father went here. It is only fitting that you would too. Though I must say Mr. Worthington, I don’t remember the wings in any of your photographs.”
Warren smiled. “Digital imaging can do wonders.”
She talked to each of the parents a little more then they packed up and left. I hung back when the others left. Soon it was just the Professor, me and Zeff. The Professor smiled. “You’re wondering why we did that.”
“You said anonymity was important.” I said. “Isn’t this counter productive? We won’t even be able to leave the premises now.”
“They were going to do that broadcast with or without our interview.” The Professor replied. “This way they have our side of the story – not just the opposition. I chose the people who would come across as good people. We shall see how it affects your ability to come and go. But I figured you wouldn’t care as much as some people.”
I thought of Psycho being confined to the grounds and grinned. However, the next day my fears were confirmed. Me and Zeff went out to the mall to get some computer parts and other supplies for the students and to send off and pick up all the mail for the school as no postal workers would come near the premises now.
It started with people staring at us as we walked through the mall. But then we found that we were turned away from stores before we could even enter them. Mall security watched us like hawks. “Why do I get the feeling we’re not welcome here?” I muttered to Zeff.
“It’s ok.” He replied. “Just keep cool. Make like nothing is wrong and we’ll be alright.”
But when we got back to the car the wheels had been slashed and the lights and hood were smashed up all to hell. Anti-mutant slogans had been spray painted over every surface. “My dad is gonna kill us.” I said.
“We have to get back first.” Zeff said under his breath.
I looked up at him but he was looking back toward the mall entrance. I followed his eyes and saw a mob of Ordinary vigilantes. They were walking towards us with an assortment of weapons in their hands. “Mutant scum.” One of them said.
“Why don’t you run back to your school?” Another one asked. “We don’t want your kind here.”
Zeff and I backed up against the car. “Chill dude.” Zeff said, holding his hands up in a peaceful gesture. “We don’t want any trouble. We just want to go home.”
“You hear that?” the first one scoffed to the mob. “They don’t want trouble. Man, you are trouble. You and every other mutant freak. You’re all the same.”
“Zeff, we can’t hurt them.” I reminded him.
“I know.” He replied. “But my first concern is getting you out of here safely.”
I looked up at the angry crowd and fear struck me. I was still powerless. How could I fend off an angry mob without my powers? I looked up at Zeff. “Maybe we should run?”
“Run where? Nobody will help.”
“The police will. Last thing they want is vigilantes attacking every citizen they think is a mutant. Someday they will hurt someone who’s not… or someone…”
“Like you?” he supplied, telling me he hadn’t forgotten my lack of power’s either. “Fine. Let’s go.”
We took off, the mob hard on our trail. We had barely broken out of the parking garage when the fastest of them caught up with us. Zeff dropped back, fending them off as he ran. He was stronger than they were and fighting didn’t slow him much. People on the street stopped and stared as we passed. I pressed the combo on my watch to dial the Professor. “Professor,” I said when he answered. “It’s Pol. We’re going to need a pick up.”
“Destiny is already on her way.” He replied. “They weren’t the only ones watching you.”
I never felt so glad that the Professor was psychic in all my life. Tires screeched and a car pulled between us and the mob. I looked up to see Hunter, kneeling on his seat with a gun in his hand, pointing it at the leader. The mob froze. “Get in! Quick!” Dee called from the driver’s seat.
Without wasting any more time we jumped into the car and took off. “Oh, man!” Hunter said, laughing. “You guys are always in trouble aren’t you.”
“That’s us.” Zeff agreed, pushing his hair out of his eyes in a gesture I grew to recognise as relief.
I looked up at Dee. “Thanks.” I said.
“Any time.” She grinned. “Not that you’re going to be allowed outside the mansion any time soon.”
I agreed. So did the Professor. Not that I found being confined to the grounds as annoying as I would have a year ago. I found little things to entertain myself. One night I was hanging out in the kitchen with Kitty, Zeff and Psycho. I had a book in front of me and Kitty was eating ice cream right from the tub. We were all just trying to forget the heat of the afternoon. Suddenly, for no reason at all, Psycho leaned toward Zeff. “Smirf Kick!” she shouted, flicking him in the forehead.
He lashed out with his fist, punching her in the stomach. “What was that for?” she asked, wheezing slightly.
“You flicked me.” He replied.
“I did not!” she protested. “I smirf kicked you. A smirf kick is not a flick.” She ran her hand under the tap. “This is a flick.” She flicked the water in his face.
She laughed and did it again. Zeff wiped the water from his face and grinned. “Oh shit!” she yelped, taking off running.
Zeff chased her out of the room. Me and Kitty looked at each other. I rolled my eyes and we burst out laughing. “She’s just asking to be killed.” I said when I could catch my breath.
Another thing that happened was that I introduced the others to the Ultimate Old Maid card game. That’s Old Maid where the loser has to do a dare… something they probably don’t want to do. It became an instant favourite. One game in particular stands out in my mind. It was an evening game and we were already pretty into it.
I was covered in marker, Corbin was wearing the frilly dress they had put on Psycho, Kitty had drank a shot of the hottest stuff we could find in the school… which just happened to be a bottle of The Source Hot Sauce, and the boys had done Dee’s make-up for her. This round the loser had to go steal Logan’s poetry book from his room. It came down to a toss up between Psycho and Chimaero… and Chimaero lost.
Obviously we couldn’t all follow and watch. It would give away the game. So we chose two to go with him. One to videotape him and one to make sure he didn’t cheat. Zeff got to go because he was Chimaero’s best friend and Psycho got to go because it was her idea to steal the book in the first place. Zeff manned the video camera as he was naturally quieter than Psycho.
That established they took off. Ten minutes later Logan’s angry roar filled the institute. We broke into laughter. And then, when the three of them returned, Psycho laughing hysterically and Chimaero white as a sheet we laughed even harder. Logan followed close behind but when he saw our group he froze. He looked at Dee and Corbin and shook his head. “I don’t even want to know.” He said as we left.
“Please tell me you got all that.” I said to Zeff when I had stopped laughing.
“Every word.” He grinned, pressing a button on the camera. “Right to the point that he walked away.”
“Let’s see!” Kitty said excitedly.
Zeff plugged the camera into the projector so we could all see it and pressed play. The image was projected on the wall so that it was larger than life. There was Chimaero, routing through Logan’s drawers. “Got it!” he said in a loud whisper.
“Read something from it!” Psycho replied.
“What! No way!” Chimaero protested.
“You’ve got the book now.” Zeff told him. “You’ve gotta.”
Chimaero grinned. He slouched on the edge of Logan’s bed in an amazingly realistic Logan impression. He opened the book on his lap and adopted a look of longing that made us keel over laughing. “A gentle word like a spark of light, illuminates my soul,” he said in a deep grunting voice that sounded remarkably like Logan’s. “And as each sound goes deeper, it’s you that makes me whole.
“There is no corner, no dark place, your love cannot fill. And if the world starts causing waves, it’s your devotion that makes them still.”
The sound of footsteps could be heard in the background and we knew what that meant. Chimaero ignored them. He cleared his throat in a Logan-like manner. “And yes you always speak to me, in sweet honesty and truth. Your caring heart keeps out the rain, your love, the ultimate roof.”
“What the hell is going on?” Logan yelled from behind Zeff.
Zeff pulled back to show an enraged Logan staring at Chimaero. Chimaero was just getting warmed up. He stood up on the bed and went into a dramatic pose. “So thank you my Love for being there, for supporting me, my life.”
Logan lunged at him. “I’m gonna kill you, you little punk!” he shouted, bearing his claws.
“I’ll do the same for you, you know,” Chimaero went on, jumping away from Logan. He finished while dodging Logan’s wild swings. “My Beautiful… Darling… Wife!”
That said he dropped the book and fled. Zeff and Psycho followed, laughing hysterically. Zeff alternated between filming Chimaero and filming Logan chasing them. It was actually pretty good camera work. We watched the whole thing, laughing until we couldn’t breathe. It was one of the best nights I ever had at the institute… but it was followed by one of the worse.
Chapter 25
Christmas came and went too quickly and soon it was time fore me to say goodbye again. The holidays had been fun. There were lots of laughter and plenty of thrills. I was sad to leave but also excited to return to school. I held those mixed feelings all the way back to Sudbury. Before long, however, I fell back into the routine of school again and home became second in my mind to what I was learning.
It wasn’t too long after the break when Sara asked the question I had been dreading since the start of the year. It was late at night and we were both laying in bed in the dark. I was waiting for her to fall asleep so I could get in some light meditation. I really needed it by this point. Suddenly, Sara rolled to face me. “Pol?” she asked, a little hesitantly. “Are you a mutant?”
“Why? Do I look like one?” I asked, a bit more abruptly than I meant too. “I guess you have a right to ask. You have a right to know if I’m a deadly mutie.”
“No! That’s not what I meant!” she said quickly. “I was just… never mind. I shouldn’t have said anything.”
She rolled again over to face the wall. An awkward silence slowly filled the room. I sighed. What was with me? Why was I suddenly acting like Psycho? She asked a perfectly legitimate question. “Yes.” I said.
“What?”
“I am.” I told her.
I braced myself for her reaction. It was not what I expected. “Cool.” She said, sounding surprisingly interested. “What can you do? Oh! I bet you can read minds.”
I groaned inwardly. She thinks I cheated to get myself where I was today. Reading a teacher’s mind would certainly help on tests. “Yes I can.” I replied. “But I don’t cheat.”
“You mean you’ve never just peaked into someone’s mind during a test?” she asked me. “I know I would.”
“I never had to.” I told her. “I always had to dumb myself down.”
She made a soft noise of disbelief. “Picture a seven-year-old, in third grade, doing astrophysics.” I told her. “What do you think the general reaction would be?”
She turned over to look at me again. “No way! The media would be all over that!”
I nodded. “I didn’t want that. So I purposely answered questions wrong on all my tests. I didn’t want to become a plaything of the media and science. And all my friends were in my grade.”
“What else can you do?” she asked.
I pulled one of her text books off the shelf over her bed and let it drop toward her head. She yelped and covered her face with her arms. I grinned and made the book tap her arms as if trying to get her attention. She peered out through her hands. “What page were you reading today? 133?” I asked, making the book fly open to that page.
She giggled nervously. “That’s a cool one.” She said as I put the book back.
I called a glimmer of light to my index finger on my right hand. She watched it as if mesmerized. I let it grow until it turned into a palm-sized moon-like orb that lit up the room with a silvery glow. Then I sent it up to the ceiling. I sat up and looked at her. “Would it freak you out if I was floating some night?” I asked.
“You mean like levitating?” she asked.
I nodded. “It happens sometimes when I meditate.” I told her. She looked at me in confusion. “I don’t sleep. It makes me ill. So instead I meditate. If I go into a deep meditation I start to float.”
“I’ve never seen you.” She said.
“That’s because I have never let myself fall into deep meditation here.” I replied. “I didn’t want you finding out I was a mutant by rolling over some night and seeing a glowing, floating roommate.”
“Yeah that would have surprised me.” She said. “But I’m fine with it. I don’t know if I ever mentioned it but my best friend from home is also a mutant.”
This time it was my turn to be shocked. “No, you haven’t. Why didn’t you tell me that last semester?”
She laughed. “You have hardly ever said more than two words to me. Why would I tell you such a big secret?”
“I guess that makes sense.” I replied. “So what can your friend do?”
“She can go invisible.” She told me. “I remember when she first discovered she could it was a real nuisance. But now she has pretty good control over it.”
“What’s her name?” I asked.
“Laura.” Sara replied.
“Well give her my number in case she needs advice or anything.” I told her, grinning. This semester was going to be a whole lot easier.
About three weeks or so into the semester something happened to through me out of ‘normal student’ mode yet again. I was returning from one of my late classes. As I was passing the common room I heard a chillingly familiar voice coming from inside. I peeked in to see Ansem’s face on the TV screen.
He was standing outside a building in New York. “For years the mutant gene has divided and destroyed.” He was saying. “These so-called mutants are people just like us. Their affliction is nothing more than a disease… a corruption of healthy cellular activity. It has caused death, pain and blame between people and torn families apart. My own sister and niece have tried to kill me.”
I couldn’t believe my ears. He smiled at the screen. His creepy smile still made me shiver. “This has got to stop.” He went on. “And it will stop. I stand here today to tell you there’s hope. Thanks to our friends at Worthington Labs we have found a solution. Ladies and gentlemen, I proudly present the answer to mutation. Finally, we have a cure!”
“What a load of bull shit.” I said, louder than I meant to.
The students in the common room turned to look at me. I bolted to my room, threw my bag on the desk and grabbed the phone. I dialled the Institute just as my roommate ran into the room. The phone rang and rang. It felt like hours before the voicemail came on. I drew in a deep breath. “Hey Professor, it’s me. Did you see the news? What the hell is going on? Call me.”
I hung up the phone and turned to face her. I was shaking from head to foot. This didn’t make any sense. Why would Clowe be turning mutants into normal people? They wanted them for their army. They were mutants. “Pol?” Sara asked. “Are you ok? What’s wrong?”
I tried to smile. “Nothing. I’m fine.”
“No you’re not.” She insisted. “Something about that news broadcast bothered you. Do you really think the cure is a fake?”
“I don’t know.” I admitted, sitting down on my bed. “But I’m pretty sure the man behind it is.”
She scrutinized my face for a moment. “You know him. Don’t you?”
“Yes.” I said quietly, the memory of the pain he put me through was still fresh in my mind.
“Who is he?” she asked, sitting down beside me.
“He’s evil. He’s no good. And he’s a mutant.” I told her. “I don’t know what his game is but it does not involve curing mutants.”
She frowned at me. “Evil? Pol isn’t that a bit strong?”
I shook my head. “Evil doesn’t even begin to describe him.” I insisted. “Think of all the dirtiest and worst words you could possibly use to describe someone and I pretty much guarantee that they pertain to him.”
“That’s a bit unfair.” She said quietly.
“No it’s not.” Why couldn’t she understand? “Anyone who experiments on their family, even so far as to kill them, is worse than evil. Anyone who can stand there and smile at you as they cut into you and then run experiments on your body and mind with as much enthusiasm as Ansem Gill deserves all the names you can call them and worse.”
She looked at me in horror. I tried to give her a reassuring smile. “I don’t mean to scare you but I wanted you to know where I was coming from. When I call someone evil you can bet I have good reason.”
“So… you mean that scar on your stomach…?”
I nodded. “From him.”
“My god.” Her voice was layered with disgust and something else. Looking at her face I could see what it was. Her eyes held pity.
“Don’t.” I said.
“Don’t what?”
“I don’t want your pity.” I told her. “I can take care of myself. If I wanted to keep myself safe I never would have left the Institute.”
“Then why did you?”
“Sometimes you have to sacrifice your own safety to help others.”
She looked at me incredulously. “But why would he do that?”
“To get at Zeff.” I told her.
“Your boyfriend?”
I nodded. “Zeff and I are linked psychically. He responds when I am in pain. He comes to help me.” She still looked confused so I went on. “He used to work for them.”
Her eyes widened in sudden comprehension. “An ex-U.S. soldier.” She said, recalling what I had told her about Psycho and Zeff. “Man, you’re life sounds complicated.”
“You have no idea.” I said, glancing hopefully toward the phone.
It was no use. Whatever the Professor was doing he was obviously too busy to talk to me. I sighed and fell back against my pillows. She got up and moved to her desk. She opened her email and started typing something. My bet was that she was warning her friend away from the cure. “So you think your old professor knows something?” she asked when she was done.
I nodded again. “My friends and family are… I’m going to say opponents for lack of a better word… of Ansem’s. The Professor is the head of our little movement. He believes in a peaceful coexistence between mutants and humans. Ansem is all for mutant domination. It has been a battle that the Professor has fought in secret all his life.”
I looked up. She was staring at me in awe. “What?” I asked.
“Wow.” She muttered. “The many sides of Pol… Summers?”
I sat bolt upright. “How did you… your friend?”
Sara grinned. “I went north for school. She went south. To the states.”
I laughed in relief as I realized where she was going with this. “She went to the Institute.”
“Imagine my surprise to hear that my roommate was one of the most powerful mutants on the planet.”
“Sara shh!” I gasped.
Sara laughed and turned back to her computer. I lay back down on my bed and picked up a book. Silence ensued for a few minutes before it was punctured by Sara’s shout of surprise. I sat up again. She was in a video call with her friend at the Institute. There was some sort of scuffle going on in the background. It was hard to make out exactly but I saw claws and a tail and a flash of blonde hair. I jumped up and went over to the computer. “Let me in.” I said, crouching in front of the camera. “Hey you guys!” I said loudly. “Some people are trying to talk here!”
The commotion stopped and Zeff and Psycho appeared at the screen. “Pol?” Psycho asked. “How the hell?”
“Didn’t know I had a girl on the inside did you?” I asked. “It’s nice to meet you Laura. Sara’s told me all about you.”
The girl on the screen started in surprise. “Thank you.” She said. “Nice to meet you too. Honestly I don’t know how you put up with these guys.”
I grinned at the screen. “It takes practice… and patience.” I looked at Zeff. “Hey you.” I said softly.
“Hey.” He said just as softly.
“I’m outta here.” Psycho said. “This isn’t over elf-boy.”
She disappeared. Zeff looked back over his shoulder. “Not so fast. Sorry Pol I’ve got to go before she steals anything else.”
He was gone before I could say anything. I looked at Laura. “What’d she steal?”
Laura laughed. “Rumour is she took some sort of gem from his room. He really freaked. It’s nice to get to meet you. I’ve seen you around but you are always with someone else or you have a distracted look on your face.”
I smiled. “Yeah that sounds like me. Well I’ll leave you and Sara to talk.”
“Bye!” she called as I went back to my reading.
Since then school got more interesting. It was both a blessing and a curse, knowing that my roommate had access to people at the Institute. It was a blessing because there were times when we could time the calls so I could talk to the others as well. But it was a curse because I knew I couldn’t use it myself without attracting unwarranted attention from Clowe. The hardest was talking to Zeff. Both of us were acutely aware of the distance between us every time we talked.
It was about a month later when, as I was coming home from one of my late classes, I heard footsteps coming up behind me. I waited until the last possible second and then ducked so that the person’s arm flew over my head and he stumbled, just managing to catch his balance before he fell flat on his face. “No fair, you cheated!” Simon exclaimed.
“What do you mean I cheated?” I asked.
“Come on Pol!” he said. “We both know you’re a m–”
“Not here Simon.” I cut him off.
“But w–”
“Not here!”
Simon pouted a bit and punched my shoulder playfully. I grinned at him. I looked up to see a dark shape approaching us slowly. I tensed, loosening one of my wrist-knives, before I realized it was Zeff. “What the heck are you wearing?”
I looked him over. He had on a pair of Chad’s black pants that were way too big for him and were barely held up at the waist with a belt with a silver skull for a buckle. To go with that he had on a black sleeveless shirt and silver and black jewellery. He had pulled his hair back into a ponytail at the nape of his neck. “What’s wrong with it?” Zeff asked grinning. “I borrowed some of Chad’s clothes for the trip. I’m supposed to be incognito.”
I shook my head and grinned. He certainly knew how to make an entrance. “What are you doing here?”
“I came to get you.” He told me, suddenly serious. “Things are heating up with the White House. The Professor wants you home.”
“Now?” Simon asked. “But the semester’s barely started! When would she be coming back?”
“Who’s the Ordinary?” Zeff asked.
I knew the situation was bad when Zeff slipped back into Manticore lingo and manners. It meant he was seriously stressed out. “Sorry. Zeff this is Simon. Simon, this is Zeff. He’s my… I guess you could say he’s my partner.”
“Partner?” Simon asked, glancing from him to me. “In what sense of the word?”
His eyes caught on Zeff’s Protector symbol. “You guys have matching tattoos?”
Before I could say anything he bolted. I exchanged a glance with Zeff. “He knows about your symbol?” Zeff asked.
“It was an accident.” I told him. “I better go catch him. Otherwise who knows where he’ll end up? Tell the Professor I’ll be back as soon as I smooth things over here.”
“Pol,” Zeff warned. “We’re running out of time…”
“I’ll be there.” I promised. Then I took off after Simon.
When I found him he was sitting on a rock by the tepee in front of the Classroom Building. He looked up as I approached and then turned away. “Come on Simon.” I said, sitting down beside him. “You knew about Zeff.”
“You never explained your partnership, or should I say relationship, to him.” Simon said. “I should have known.”
I groaned inwardly. Simon had a crush on me! This was just what I needed right now. “Should have known what?” I asked, playing stupid.
“That a girl like you wouldn’t be single.” He muttered.
“A girl… like me?”
“You know.” He said. “Not only are you hot, but you’re smart too. I mean, you are one of the only ones in the class who can keep up with Dr. Gershwin. And you’re also one of the youngest… how old are you anyway?”
I would have liked to lie and tell him I was over twenty. It would have made him feel a bit better. He was in his mid to late twenties. But I couldn’t. I told myself I’d always be honest with him. “I’m nineteen.” I told him.
“No way!” he exclaimed, his eyes bulging out of his head. “That’s impossible!”
“I’m smart for my age.” I told him. “Always have been.”
“But this is Advanced Quantum Mechanics! It’s one of the hardest courses at this school!”
I smiled sadly. “As you were so willing to blurt out: I’m a mutant. I used to purposely answer questions wrong on tests just so I’d stay in the same grade as my friends. I was doing calculus in grade three.” He just stared at me. “I’m going to be in a tight spot when I go home Simon. The new President wants us all dead… and he doesn’t know it but he has some powerful mutants on his side. I’m gonna need friends on the outside. I’m gonna need you Simon.”
“I thought I was just an ‘Ordinary,’ whatever that is.” He said venomously.
“Even Ordinary’s have a role to play in the events of this world.” I told him. “And you are my friend. You aren’t ‘just’ anything.”
He smiled at me and I gave him a hug. “I’m gonna miss you.” I told him. “I hope everything goes well and I can come back soon.”
I pulled away, ignoring his blush, and went to grab my things. As I reached the turn-about in front of the Parker Building I heard him whisper, “Goodbye Pol. And good luck.”
I all but ran up to my room. I burst through the door, scaring my roommate and her friend who were having a chat and talking on her msn at the same time. I went to my bed and pulled my duffle off the shelf overhead. Then I started throwing in my essentials. I threw in all my communication devices (like my cell phone, com-link, watch and laptop), then I threw in a few sets of clothing and my hair brush and tooth brush. As a second thought I threw in my Quantum Mechanics textbook.
Sara looked up at me in amusement. “You going somewhere?” she asked.
“Um… yeah…” I looked from her to her friend. “Family emergency. I have to go now. Don’t know how long I’ll be gone.” I turned to her friend. “Feel free to use my bed while I’m out. It beats sleeping on the floor.”
She grinned. “Thanks.”
I took off out the door. I had barely taken five steps when my roommate came running up behind me. “Pol!” I turned as she got up closer. “This ‘family emergency’… it doesn’t have any thing to you with you being a…”
I nodded. “Things are heating up between the Whitehouse and the mutants. I need to be there. I need to help.”
“The Whitehouse?” she gasped. “That sounds serious. You take care of yourself ok?” she gave me a hug, a first for her, “Try to stay off the news.”
I grinned and turned away. “Stay alive!” she called after me.
I waved as I rounded the corner and went down the stairs. There was a bonus to living on the second floor. If I had been on the eleventh floor it would take me fifteen minutes just to catch the elevator. This way I might be able to catch up to Zeff.
I ran out of the residence and was halfway down UC hill when something made me stop. I could see Zeff waiting in a car a few feet away but something was wrong. I looked around, calling some lightning to my hand. “Now!” someone whispered by the corner of the building. I whirled around but before I could see who it was I felt a sharp prick in my neck. I barely registered two figures running away up the street out of Zeff’s line of site before the sharp burning pain of electricity jolted up my arm and I fell to the ground.
“Pol!” Suddenly Zeff was at my side. “Are you alright? What happened?”
I stared down at my stinging palms and tried to call lightning into them again but nothing happened. “My lightning burned me.” I said wistfully, looking up at him. “And now I can’t use it.”
“What?” he asked in confusion.
I tried to reach out with my mind to him but it was as if my telepathic sense was dead. I couldn’t even feel my elemental ties anymore. “I… I’m ordinary.” I muttered. “I can’t use my powers. It’s as if they never existed.”
“Are you serious?” Zeff asked, kneeling down beside me.
I nodded, feeling myself shake slightly as my super-strength left me. I felt weak and feverish and I didn’t like it. “How do people live like this?” I asked Zeff. It had been so long since the eighth grade that I had forgotten what it felt like to be ordinary. “How can they walk around deaf and blind to so much about them?”
“I don’t know Pol.” He said, helping me to my feet. “But we’re getting you out of here.”
“But if I’m ordinary I’m no threat.” I argued. “Why can’t I stay and continue my studies? It’s good to learn things for a change.”
Zeff smiled sadly and shook his head. “You’re in shock. You’re not thinking clearly.” He looked me in the eye and picked something up off the ground. “You were shot…” he glanced at the dart and threw it away in disgust. “…By Clowe’s people.”
Suddenly I couldn’t get away quick enough.
Chapter 24
All too soon Christmas exams came and went and I was able to go home. I took a plane to New York and Zeff picked me up and took me home. I was greeted warmly by everyone. Jean cooked a good dinner and we all had a feast. As we ate I just enjoyed the noises of the school. I enjoyed both the laughter and the arguments.
After supper I helped clean up. As I worked I tried to think of gifts to give the others. “What do you want for Christmas?” I asked Zeff as we stood doing the dishes.
“For what?” he asked.
“Christmas.” I repeated. I looked up and saw the puzzled look on his face. “Don’t you know about Christmas?”
He smiled sadly at me as if I was missing something obvious. “I grew up at Clowe’s remember?” he reminded me. “He wasn’t big on festivities.”
“I know that.” I replied. “I just thought… when you were out before…”
He grinned at me. “Nah. Miss Smith was a crazy old cat lady. I don’t think she even knew what year it was let alone what day.”
“You lived with a crazy cat lady?” Psycho asked from the doorway.
Zeff turned and his grin widened. “Yup. Ask Chimaero about Nono.”
“Yeah.” Chimaero came to stand next to her. “And maybe they should ask you about Bird.”
Zeff laughed. “That cat was insane. They all were. But Bird was most. What kind of cat thinks it can fly?”
“The cat thought it could fly?” Psycho asked as she and Chimaero sat down at the island.
“Yeah,” Chimaero replied. “You should have heard Zeff yell in the morning when it landed on him.”
“Did you scream like a little school girl?” Psycho grinned.
“Who got clothes-lined by a clothesline?” Zeff said. Psycho glared at him.
I smiled and shook my head. “It’s good to be home.”
Zeff leaned over and kissed my cheek. “I’ll say.”
I laughed and splashed him with suds from the dishwater. Psycho shook her head and she and Chimaero left. As we finished doing the dishes I told Zeff all about the Christmas season. Jean came in and leaned against the doorway, listening as I talked. When I was done she smiled. “Well you surely covered all sides of the holiday.” She said. “The Professor wants a word with you when you have a minute.”
I nodded and left her and Zeff to put the dishes away. I went straight to the Professor’s office. He smiled as I sat down. “How are you enjoying school?” he asked.
“Well enough.” I replied. “It’s not like here. But then, nothing would be.”
I grinned at him and he smiled in return then he turned serious. “You’re keeping something from me.” He said half amused.
I shrugged uncomfortably. “There were a couple incidents.” I told him, “Nobody got hurt.”
“But now students there know you are a mutant.” He said nodding. “I had heard such.”
“You’ve been spying on me.” I was half amused and half annoyed.
“Not really.” He replied. “The president of the university wanted a guarantee that you were safe to have around. She’s been spying on you.”
I couldn’t help but laugh. “It really is good to be back, Professor.” I told him. “Somehow coming back here feels like coming home.”
He nodded and turned to some papers on his desk. “Have you been keeping track of the candidates for the upcoming election?”
“Not really.” I replied. “When you’re away at school you tend to lose track of the goings on back home. Why?”
“The popular candidate has some very strict views on the way people should ‘handle’ us.” The Professor told me. “If he takes office we may end up with a crisis on our hands. I’m not sure how easy it will be for you to get back to us.”
I looked at him in surprise. “I thought things were getting better with the White House.” I said.
“The white house is only half the argument.” The Professor reminded me. “It is the general public who decides. And I do not like the direction they are heading.”
I rubbed my hand over my eyes wearily. Why couldn’t life be simple? “Polgara? Are you alright?” he asked.
I nodded. “I’m sorry Professor. I haven’t had a good solid meditation session since I left for school. The last thing I needed was my roommate freaking out.”
He nodded in understanding. “I’m sorry. We can talk later. Go get some rest.”
I smiled thankfully and left. I passed Dee in the hall and she fell into step beside me. “So, did he tell you about the upcoming election?” she asked.
I nodded. “He seems pretty worried.”
“He should be.” Dee replied. “If he takes office it’s going to spell trouble for us mutants. There will be stricter rules in Mutant Registration. The cards will say who is able to become a public threat. Mutants will be confined to their designated states if not their designated cities. Mutant run facilities like this school will be shut down. We will have to show our cards in public before entering stores or boarding public transportation. Even then the people in charge have a right to refuse us. And the worst thing is he is close friends with Timothy Clowe and is a strong supporter of the MRA.”
I looked at her in shock. I hadn’t heard all this. Then again I had shown weakness before we got to that point in the conversation. I groaned. “I need to go lie down.” I muttered.
“You ok?” she asked.
“Yeah.” I assured her. “Just tired. It’s been a while since I was able to meditate.”
We had reached the door to my room. She paused just outside. “Would you like me to look in on you once in a while?”
I smiled. “Thanks. The last thing I need is to slip into actual sleep.”
She nodded and left. I got changed and went to my bed for some much needed rest.
When I got up the next day everyone had already been up for hours. I went down to the kitchen and grabbed a bite to eat. Then I went to look for the others. I walked past the classrooms and I heard a voice coming from the music room. I paused. Whoever was singing was really good. I listened closer and smiled. It wasn’t in English, and there was only one person I knew who new that language well enough to sing in it.
I poked my head in the door. Sure enough, Zeff was sitting at the far end of the room with an acoustic guitar on his lap and singing to himself. I listened to the gentle tune and smiled. From what I could understand he was singing a lullaby. I stood there, leaning against the door, listening, until he sang the last note. “Wow.” I said, making him jump. “I didn’t know you could sing. That was beautiful.”
He set the guitar down and stood up. He looked more than a little embarrassed. “It was just something my mom used to sing.” He said. “Hard to believe that I still remember it.”
I grinned. “Music never really leaves us I think.” I said. “It’s the one thing that links the whole universe together.”
He grinned. “Do you sing?” he asked.
“No.” I said. “I mean… I used to… before… but I haven’t sung in years.”
“‘Music never leaves you’” he said, throwing my words back at me. “What do you like to sing?”
He went over to the piano and sat down. “Jazz? Pop? Opera?” he started playing a tune that I recognized.
Before long I found myself singing The Prayer with him. My voice was really rough, and it lacked the technique I had before. But it was still fairly good. When we finished he looked up at me. “See? You can still sing.” He said.
I laughed. “Me? Look at you! Singing in Italian.”
He grinned. “Manticore. I’m fluent in many different languages.” He said. “Let me teach you some of the songs of my people.”
We sat there for the rest of the day, pausing briefly for lunch. He taught me all sorts of songs and even helped me brush up on my vocal skills. By supper time we were both exhausted. After supper I headed up the stairs with Dee. We were both chatting about school and the current situation with the government. “Hey Pol?” Zeff’s voice stopped me as I was heading up the stairs. “Can I talk to you for a minute?”
Me and Dee exchanged confused glances. “Sure.” I replied.
As Dee continued up the stairs he came up to stand next to me. He waited a few minutes to make sure she was out of earshot before he talked. “So there’s a dance happening at Town Hall next weekend.” He said, rhyming it off as if it were a memorised speech. “I was wondering if you wanted to go. It might be our last chance to go out in public for a while…”
I smiled at him. “I’d love to.” I said, kissing his cheek and following Dee up the stairs.
She was waiting for me a few flights up. “So. He ask you out?” she asked.
I looked at her in shock. “How’d you know he was going to ask me out?”
She grinned. “He’s been stewing about it for weeks.”
Dee and I went out the next day to find something for me to wear. We checked through lots of stores but couldn’t find anything I liked. “What type of dress are you looking for?” Dee asked.
“It’s the dance at Town Hall so its formal attire.” I said as we entered yet another store.
We looked for hours before we found the perfect dress. It was a long silver dress with spaghetti straps and a shimmering shawl that folded around the arms like sleeves. It hung down loosely to just below my ankles and had slits halfway up the sides of it. “Pol that’s beautiful!” Dee gasped. “It really brings out your eyes.”
I grinned at her. “I should wear combat boots with it.” I teased. “Really throw him off guard.”
She laughed and we went and looked for shoes and a necklace or something to go with it. Our purchases bought we went back to the Institute. The next day was spent building myself a new watch that went with the dress. I didn’t want to go out unprepared. I had already checked and I had leg sheaths that were near invisible beneath my dress. But coms would be an added bonus.
The next weekend took forever to get here. Saturday finally rolled around. I spent the late afternoon getting ready. I decided to let my hair go into its natural ringlets. In order to do that however, I had to undo my thousands of braids. That took way to long. Between me and Dee we got me ready in time. The look on Zeff’s face when he saw me was well worth the time.
When we got to the dance I was a little nervous. I had never really been to a dance before and never one this fancy. The music, the clothes, even the food was very proper. I got the surprise of my life when I discovered that though the dances were all ballroom dances Zeff knew all the steps. When I asked him about it he grinned. “I needed something to do while you were away so your mom decided to teach me to dance.” He said. “She seemed to think I would be good at it.”
He guided me through the steps as though we had been doing this sort of thing all our lives. I may have cheated a little, using our link to find out how I was supposed to move. It was exhilarating and I lost myself in the movements and music for a while. I was having the time of my life.
Then, about two hours into the dance the lights went out. I grabbed Zeff’s arm as my eyes adapted to the darkness. Soldiers started streaming through the doors, guns drawn. “I don’t believe this.” I muttered. “Not now.”
“Let’s go.” Zeff said, pulling me towards the rear exit.
We took of as quickly and quietly as we could. Once we were out of the main hall we took off running. Well… Zeff did anyway. I ran as best I could but I was in heels and I wasn’t used to them. “Pol, come on!” he called.
“I’d like to see you run in these things.” I replied.
“Then take them off!” he sounded annoyed.
“I’m working on it!” It was true. As we ran I used my telekinesis to undo the ties on my heels. As soon as I was able I kicked them off. I never paused, I just continued on barefoot. We laced our way through the halls. Any soldiers we came across were taken out quickly and efficiently.
We ran through a side door only to find ourselves surrounded by MRA soldiers. We stopped short and would have gone back through the door but the soldiers in the building had come in behind. “Well, well. Fancy this.” Clowe said as he and Ansem came into view in front of us. “Two Elements, out here all on their own. Not very smart…”
We moved closer together. Zeff reached into his tux jacket pocket and pulled out his laser-sword and I pulled out my knives. Clowe just grinned and stepped closer. “Well, what do you know? She actually combed out her braids for you.” He said to Zeff. “You must be special.”
The soldiers attacked. We defended ourselves as best we could but in no time we found ourselves pinned to the ground. It was freezing against my bare skin but they wouldn’t let me up. Zeff struggled and managed to free himself once but between the four soldiers, who were quite obviously Manticore material, he was soon overwhelmed.
His face contorted in pain as a soldier grabbed him by one arm and threw him bodily to the ground but he wouldn’t give up. One of the soldiers held him down as the others returned to the truck. It was when they went back to their truck I knew we were in trouble. One of the soldiers turned around holding a rather familiar looking metal collar. I groaned.
Clowe looked down at me and grinned. “Oh this isn’t for you.” He said, looking toward Zeff.
Zeff paled visibly. One of the soldiers holding him down laughed. “He’s shaking like a leaf!”
I looked over at Zeff. Sure enough, he was trembling. With a nod from Clowe the soldier went over and fastened it around Zeff’s neck. The change was instantaneous. He started writhing and clawing at the collar. His breath was coming in short gasps as if he was having trouble breathing. “Zeff?” I called to him but he didn’t seem to hear me. “Zeff!”
I felt sick. “Stop it!” I screamed at Clowe.
Clowe smiled at Ansem. Ansem, however, was watching Zeff intently as if monitoring how much damage he was sustaining. “Amazing.” Clowe said, causing Ansem to glance at him. “After all these years he can still be taken down by a little thing like a collar.”
“Stop please!” I begged. Zeff was clawing at his neck leaving cuts and scrapes around the collar. Clowe just smiled at me and signalled to his soldiers. One of them stuck me in the neck and I faded into blackness.
When I came back around the first thing I noticed was that I wasn’t at Clowe’s. I looked around as my eyes regained their ability to focus. Dee, Scott, Jean and the Professor were all gathered around my bed. Dee grinned. “She’s awake.”
“Zeff?” I asked, my voice coming out in a croak.
“I’m here.” He said from the next bed over.
I relaxed back against the pillows. Dee gave me a small drink of water. “What happened?” I asked.
“I got the sudden feeling that something was wrong.” Dee said. “So when Scott and Jean left to pick up your uncle Alex from the airport I tagged along. I suggested taking a detour by the dance hall.”
“I thought something was up when she asked to tag along.” Jean said, picking up the story. “But when she suggested that I knew. When we passed the hall all we could see were sirens and lights. When we drove closer we could see two shapes lying on the ground, surrounded by soldiers.”
“Us.” I muttered.
Jean nodded. “Scott gunned it and drove right into the middle of them.”
“Your dad is scary when he gets behind the wheel.” Dee joked.
I laughed. Scott took up the tale. “When I got the car close enough the girls jumped out and grabbed you. By then the soldiers had opened fire. Jean put up a psychic barrier so that they couldn’t hit us as they dragged you into the car. We high-tailed it back here as fast as we could.
“Our first priority was getting that damn metal thing off of Zeff. We thought it was torturing him but when we took it off it was just a thin circle of metal. Then we got you down here and worked on waking you up.”
I looked over at Zeff. He was lying back against his pillows watching me, apparently oblivious to the fact that no one was crowded around his bed. I could tell it bothered him a little. Then I noticed his bandaged shoulder. “What happened to you?”
He looked confused for a second then he glanced at the bandage. “Oh. Wrenched my arm trying to get away from the soldiers.” He said quietly. “You’re pretty banged up yourself.”
When I looked confused Dee laughed. “You’re covered in scratches and bruises.”
“What about Alex?” I asked.
“Beast is getting him. We didn’t forget him.” Jean assured me.
So that was how I met my uncle. I was laying in an infirmary bed covered in scratches and bruises and my dress ruined from the wet ground I had been pinned to. He just took it all in stride. He came over to my bedside smiling as if nothing was out of the ordinary. “Pol.” He said. “Look at you. Last time I saw you, you were just a day into this world. You’ve grown.”
“Uncle Alex.” I smiled, clasping his hand and returning the hug he gave me.
He reached across my bed and clasped Zeff’s hand. “And you are Zeff. I’ve been home, looking after my parents. But I’ve heard all about you kids. Scott likes to keep me up to date on things.”
I saw Zeff stiffen slightly. He and my dad still weren’t on the best of terms. Alex noticed too and laughed. “Don’t worry too much about him. Some people just take longer to get on his good side. I mean, look at Logan.”
“That’s not very reassuring.” Zeff muttered.
Alex laughed. “Don’t dwell on it. He’s a hard one to please. He sometimes forgets that not everyone is as perfect as he is.”
We stared at him in shock. Alex just laughed and waved as he left us alone.
Having Alex home sure made things easier on me and Zeff. Scott was a totally different person when Alex was around. He laughed more and seemed more like a normal human being rather than Mr. Suspicious-and-ultra-careful. Jean explained to me why that was.
Apparently the “crash” that had lost me my grandparents and caused Scott’s inability to control his power had separated the two brothers. Scott was hospitalized and Alex was sent to an orphanage. By the time Scott left the hospital his brother had been adopted. They didn’t see each other for over ten years. Now when they were together they became almost like little kids again. It was a nice change.
Zeff was kept in the infirmary longer than I was. His shoulder had been dislocated and his self-mutilation didn’t go unnoticed. I spent as much time as I could down there, keeping him company. I was curious as to what had happened to him. I had never seen him freak out like that.
He told me that his people were imprinted by the things that happen in the first five years of their lives. He had almost been strangled to death in that time period and it had scarred him permanently in a mental capacity. His physical scar had come from Clowe, trying to cure his weakness.
My hatred for the man grew. Was there nothing this man wouldn’t do? Zeff was probably viewed as valuable government property. For Clowe to injure him despite that was madness. I was beginning to wonder how sane the man we were fighting was…
Chapter 23
My classes weren’t as bad as I thought they would be. It was nice to be with people that were closer to my level of thinking. I actually had to work and study. It was a nice change from pretending I didn’t know anything. There were some dangers however.
I had to be in constant watch for any MRA people. I had to keep up on my meditation to be sure that my powers did not flare out of my control. Even that had its dangers. I could only go into deep meditation when Sara was either asleep or away for hours. Any levitation would expose the fact that I was a mutant.
In class I sat slightly apart from the others so I could use my psychic powers to take note of everything the Professors would say. It was the only way I could take notes fast enough to get everything down. This worked for a couple months. Then I found a young man sitting beside me in all my quantum mechanics classes. I would have to remember to hold on to my pencil now when I took notes.
One day, after class, he actually got up the nerve to talk to me. I grabbed my bag and threw my books in it. Then I turned and left the class. I didn’t need any guys hanging around. Nothing against the male species but I didn’t think Zeff would take it well if he found out another guy had more of my attention than he did.
I had barely gotten out the door when a voice stopped me. “Wait up!” I turned to see the young man who had been sitting beside me. “Where are you going?” he asked, coming up beside me.
“Back to my Res.” I replied.
“Not by yourself I hope!” he said.
“Why not?” I replied, a bit indignant.
“It’s dangerous this time of night.” He said. “Please, let me walk you back.”
I smiled at his ignorance. “If you want to. But I’m quite capable of looking after myself.”
He grinned and fell in step beside me. “I’m sure you are. I’m Simon by the way.”
“Pol.” I offered, hoisting my bag back up on my shoulder.
“You’re from the states right?” he asked.
He was a perceptive little bugger. “New York.” I replied.
“No way. Your accent is definitely not from New York.” He said. “Let me guess… New Jersey?”
I smiled. Very perceptive. “Millville. But I moved to New York a little over a year ago.”
It became a bit of a routine. Simon was a real nice guy. He was funny, in his own way. Despite my earlier misgivings I found I was enjoying myself. It felt good to have a friend at the school. Samantha had left me alone after our first meeting. She was afraid of me. And she had good reason. No mutant with my power level had ever been able to harness their powers themselves. None of them were able to control their abilities. In fact, I had never heard of another mutant with my level except the other Elements. Though the Professor told me there was one other. One he had to suppress indefinitely.
For a long time nothing happened. I went to classes and studied. My life got very monotonous. Then a few months into the semester, just when I thought I could get used to the quiet, I ran into trouble.
Simon and I were walking outside since the weather was still fairly warm and we were just passing the library when a sound from the shadows made me stop. “Well, well, well.” A voice said. “What have we got here? A Nerd and a Chick. Come here Baby and we’ll have some fun.”
Simon stood in front of me and clenched his fists. “Back off.” He said as threateningly as a tall stick-thin guy with nerd-glasses could sound.
It was a very chivalrous gesture, but to no avail. A fist flew out in the dark and caught him in the side of the head. He fell to the pavement hard. He wasn’t moving. “See, now, you shouldn’t have done that.” I told them. “Cause as long as he was conscious I couldn’t do anything to you.”
I let my mind reach out so I could see where they were. It was the same three Jocks from my first day here. Didn’t they learn their lesson the first time? The leader reached for me and I grabbed his arm. Twisting it around, I sent him flying. There was a tear of fabric as his hold on my wrist broke but I ignored it.
The other two looked at me and backed away slightly. They suddenly recognised me. I sensed movement behind me and ducked. The leader’s fist flew over my head and he fell, sprawled out on the ground in front of me.
I lashed out with my foot. He dodged and got back to his feet. Before he could punch me I got him. He flew back another few feet. This time, when he managed to struggle to his feet he decided he had enough. He and his friends ran from there as fast as they could. I heard them shouting curses at me and all mutants as they went. Simon groaned and struggled to get up. I knelt down and helped him to his feet. “How’re you doing?” I asked.
He groaned slightly and reached his hand to his head. “Besides a massive headache and a split lip?” he asked. “Surprisingly good. What about you? Did they hurt you? Did they―?”
I shook my head. “I’m fine.” I told him. “And they’re gone.”
I helped him over to a picnic table to sit until he was steady again. “How’d you do that?” he asked.
“Do what?” I groaned inwardly. This could be very bad.
“Throw him like that?” Simon asked.
“I think you hit your head harder than you think.” I chided him.
He shook his head. “I know what I saw. There’s no way they would have just left you.” He told me. “Are you a mutant? You must be.”
I sighed. He seemed trustworthy enough. “Yes.” I replied. I called some lightning into my palm and watched it dance over my hands. It always had a calming effect on me. “I am a mutant. But I don’t want people to know.”
“I guess not.” He said, glancing sidelong at my hands. “I’m sorry Pol. I’m not used to seeing lightning so close.”
“Oh, sorry.” I said, closing my palm and extinguishing the lightning. I looked at him nervously. “Does it matter? If I’m a mutant?”
He grinned. “Nah. Actually it explains more than it doesn’t.”
I let out a breath I didn’t realize I was holding. I didn’t realize how much I wanted him for a friend. “Thank you.”
“For what?” he asked, honestly confused.
I shook my head. I didn’t feel like explaining how scared I was. It’s hard for a mutant to make friends these days. “Nothing. You sure you’re alright? I should take you to the hospital. They hit you kinda hard.”
He stood shakily, leaning on my arm for support. “I’m fine.”
We worked our way slowly toward the residences. “Where do you live?” I asked.
“MSR.” He replied.
“We should get you home.”
“What’s that?” he asked, looking at my wrist.
I looked down. The bandages had ripped with my sleeve when I threw that jerk off me. My symbol was in plain sight. I shook my head and said nothing. I couldn’t explain it to him right now. I took him back to the Mature Student Residence. We got to his room and his roommate answered the door. “Hey. Who’re ― oh my God Simon! What happened to you?”
“We ran into some trouble on the way back from class.” I told him. “Simon may have a concussion. Can you keep an eye on him? Take him to the hospital if he needs it.”
Simon’s roommate just looked at me. “Uh… sure. Who’re you?”
“Pol.” I said over my shoulder as I left.
I went back to my res. I didn’t want any more surprises tonight. When I got to my room I threw my coat on my bed and went to my medicine cabinet where I kept spare bandages. I always tried to have supplies close by. I didn’t want a “tattoo” to give away who I was. “How was class?” Sara asked.
“Not bad.” I said as I re-wrapped my wrist.
“What happened?” by the time she got to my side I had my symbol covered and was doing an extra layer as a precaution.
“Nothing.” I said. “I ran into some trouble coming back from class. Some vigilantes decided I might be fun to play with. They learned differently.”
“Are you ok?” she asked.
“Fine.” I told her, going over and turning on my laptop.
Thankfully she decided not to push it any further. I logged onto my email. Zeff’s daily message waited for me. I opened it and read about what trouble the others had gotten into today. What wild and crazy things I missed out on.
Hiya Pol,
I was studying the databases today. Did you know that Dark and Jacob are technically cousins? Mystique is Jacob’s biological grandmother and Rogue’s adopted mother. Talk about dysfunctional families. I also included some interesting family background for you. Psycho and I had a duel today in the Danger Room. Venting anger. You understand. It was a western style. She should know better by now than to fight me with guns. Tasers. But enough to feel it when you’re hit. I beat her. Of course. I’ve attached a picture of the result. It was hilarious. I hope everything is going well. We all miss you. We all look forward to the Christmas break.
Remember, I’m always here if you need me.
Zeff
I smiled and opened the pictures. There was a picture of Zeff in a cowboy outfit, complete with hat and trench coat and a gun in his hand. Then there were a few of Psycho. The first one she stood with her arms crossed and a scowl on her face. She was wearing a frilly floral dress. In one of the pictures Zeff stood just behind her, a triumphant smile on his face, his gun hanging limply from his hand. I laughed out loud.
Sara turned in her chair and looked at me. “I think that’s the first time I’ve heard you laugh.” She said, looking at the screen. “What’s so funny? Isn’t that you’re boyfriend?”
I grinned at her. “Yup, that’s my Zeff. And the girl is Psy ― uh… Ondraya.” I told her. “They are both ex-U.S. soldiers, in a sense. Ondraya would never be caught dead in a dress. Especially not one so frilly. What you see is the result of a bet she lost to Zeff.”
Sara grinned. “Must be one of those things you need to know the people for.”
I nodded. She went back to her computer and I opened the other attached file. I read it and re-read it. Apparently I had more family then I realized. It was mind-boggling. On my mom’s side there was my Grandfather, John Grey; my Grandmother, Elaine Grey; a dead aunt I never knew named Sara Grey-Bailey and two cousins I would also never know, Gailyn and Joey Bailey.
On my Dad’s side there was Philip Summers, my great-grandfather; Deborah Summers, my great-grandmother; Christopher Summers, my grandfather; Katherine Anne Summers, a grandmother I would never know; and two uncles, Alexander and Gabriel Summers.
My family was just as messed up as Dark’s. Kinda. Though it’s true they weren’t mutant haters. My grandparents on my dad’s side had been taken by aliens when my dad was a boy. Christopher survived to become Corsair, a space vigilante in a sense. Katherine had not been so lucky.
My uncle Gabriel was from my grandfather’s space travels. He was not the most friendly of people. That was probably why I had never met him. I was surprised I hadn’t met Alex yet. According to the file he was still with the X-men. That meant he should have been at the Institute. Unless he had been on a job the whole time I was there. Then again the Institute was a fairly big place. There was a chance that I may have just never ran into him. A slim chance, but a chance just the same. “Ah man.” I groaned.
Talk about a mental overload. It had been a long day. I went over to my bed and collapsed, slipping into a light meditation. I had to keep it light so that I didn’t start levitating. I didn’t rouse until Sara had gone to bed. Then I sat up and unwrapped my wrist. I stared at the symbol thoughtfully.
What would I tell Simon if he asked about it again? How much was it safe to tell him? I didn’t think he would willingly tell anyone. But if he drank to much alcohol or if Clowe got a hold of him? There’s no telling what might happen. With any luck the topic wouldn’t come up again.
I spent all night thinking about it but I got no closer to an answer. Simon wasn’t in class the next week and I was worried about him. But it turned out just to be a mild concussion and he had taken the week off. Thankfully, when he got back he decided to act like nothing had happened, like nothing had changed.
He had no curious questions about my powers or my family. For that I was glad. He did comment on my symbol a couple of times. However, when I didn’t answer his questions or just gave vague answers he let it drop. He really was fun to be with and he made the months pass by quicker than they would have.
Chapter 22
I was woken in the morning when someone flung my door open. “Pol!” they called.
I felt myself falling and with a resounding CRACK! I hit my head off the wooden headboard of my bed. “Cool! She does fall!” I was able to place the voice now. It was Psycho.
I cursed and leapt at her. She laughed and dodged out of the way. “Come on sleepyhead.” She said, grabbing my clothes off the chair where I had set them and flinging them at me. “Breakfast is ready.”
She left and I quickly changed and followed her. The smell of pancakes greeted me as I entered the dinning hall. The few students that remained at the school for the summer were already eating. I went and grabbed my food and sat with the others. “So. You ready to go to the cold white north?” Kitty asked.
“I guess.” I replied. “As ready as I’ll ever be.”
“How long of a drive is it?” Dee asked.
“Around thirteen hours.” I replied. “It’ll be night time when I move in.”
We fell quiet for a few minutes. “Why the hell are you leaving us?” Psycho asked.
“Psycho!” Dee said. “That’s not gonna help.”
“Well, I’m curious.” Psycho insisted.
I looked down at my plate and then up at her. “I’m going away to learn things that will help us when Clowe decides he’s done playing games. I’m not gonna be away forever and at the first sign of trouble for the school I’ll be back.”
“Oh.” She said. “Ok then…”
Pretty soon I was sitting in the back of one of the Institutes older cars, which was still pretty nice, waiting for Jean and Scott to climb in. They seemed to be arguing about something. To my surprise Zeff threw an overnight bag into the trunk and climbed in beside me. “What?” He asked at my stunned expression. “Did you honestly think I’d let you go away to Canada without coming along to see you off?”
I smiled and snuggled against him as Scott and Jean climbed into the front. We drove in silence for a long time. Finally, after what felt like an eternity of silence, Jean leaned over and turned on the CD player. Now at least there was music to cover the uncomfortable silence in the car. It wasn’t till we got to the border that we ran into problems.
The border guard stopped us and peered into the car. “Y’all goin on vacation?” he asked conversationally.
“Just taking my daughter up to school.” Scott replied just as conversationally.
“Can I see some ID please.” He asked.
Scott handed over his and Jean’s drivers licenses. The guard checked them over and handed them back. “The boy yers too?”
Scott shook his head. “My daughter’s guy. He’s just coming along to see her off.”
“Ya got ID son?” The guard asked Zeff.
Zeff and I exchanged glances. All he had was his mutant ID card. That would not win us any point with this guy. He reached into his pocket and passed the card to Jean. She glanced at it and her lips tightened as she braced herself for the guard’s reaction. She passed it to Scott who passed it to the guard.
The guard glanced at it and passed it back quickly. “Do you have any other identification?” he asked us.
“If he did he wouldn’t have passed that one to you.” I muttered.
“I’m afraid not.” Scott replied as Jean threw me a warning glare.
He frowned. “If I let you into the country I could lose my job.” He told us.
“We don’t want any trouble.” Jean told him. “We just want to get Pol to school and get back home.”
Just then another customs officer came over. “Trouble?” he asked.
Zeff and I traded glances again. This could only lead to trouble. But to my surprise the first officer pasted a pleasant smile on his face and turned around. “No.” he said. “Just giving these folks some advice.”
He waved us by. I couldn’t believe what I was seeing. I turned to Zeff. His face held a look of shock. Then I looked at Jean. She had a satisfied smile on her face. “Mom you didn’t!” I gasped.
She grinned a little sheepishly. “I wasn’t in the mood for arguing with customs officials.” She said.
“There is no way you can get mad at me now.” I told her, exchanging grins with Zeff. “You’ve stooped to my level.”
She shot me a warning look but couldn’t help but laugh. “I might not be able to say anything… but your father will.” She reminded me.
The rest of the ride to Sudbury went smoothly and relatively comfortably. It seemed like no time at all before we were at the University with my stuffed all moved in and put away. Scott and Jean had returned to the car leaving Zeff to say goodbye when a tall girl of eighteen or so entered the room. “You’re here!” she said excitedly. “Hi, I’m Sara.”
“I’m Pol.” I told her. She looked from me to Zeff. “Sorry. This is Zeff.”
“Hi.” She said, shaking our hands.
“I should go.” Zeff said.
He gave me a hug and a brief kiss on my forehead. “I’ll call you.” He said as he went to the door. “Take care of yourself.”
“Don’t I always?” I grinned. “I’ll miss you. Say hi to the others.”
As he disappeared I collapsed on my bed. Sara had sat down at her desk and was typing on msn. “So.” She said. “Was that your boyfriend?”
I smiled. “I guess you could say that.” I told her. “He’s never actually asked me out on a date. It’s complicated.”
She nodded, accepting my answer. “So what program are you in.”
I grinned slightly. “That’s also complicated.” I told her. “I’m taking a mixture of science courses but not actually specializing in an area.”
“So are you an exchange student or something?” she asked.
“Something like that.” I told her.
She laughed. “So what courses you taking?”
“Advanced Quantum Mechanics, Distributed Systems, Artificial Intelligence, Digital System Implementation, Recombinant DNA Technology, and Computer Networks.” I told her.
“Holy crap!” she said. “Those aren’t first year courses. They’re letting you take that many? You’re gonna be busy.”
I shrugged. “I can handle it.”
“So what are you doing tomorrow?” she asked.
“I need to get my student card and books and things.” I replied. “Then I have a meeting with the President of the University to discuss some things.”
“Whoa, wait. The President? You sure you don’t mean the head of your department?”
I smiled. “Quite sure. I don’t make mistakes often. Besides, it’s not really about my courses… that I know of.”
“Sounds like a busy day.” She said. “You must be exhausted. You must have been travelling all day. Where are you from anyway?”
“I grew up in New Jersey. Diamond Beach and Millville. But the past year and a bit I lived in Westchester County in New York.”
“Wow. That is a long way. How long did it take you to get here?”
“Around thirteen hours.” I replied. “How about you?”
“Oh I’m from Brampton Ontario.” She answered.
I spent the rest of the night lying on the bed, facing the wall, and pretending to sleep. The others felt so far away, even with our elemental ties, and I felt a little lonely. I reached out and found Zeff and my parents fast asleep at a nearby hotel. Finally my roommate fell asleep and I allowed myself to slip into meditation.
The next day I went up to the library where they snapped my picture and issued me my student card. From there I went to the bookstore and bought my books. The lady behind the counter looked at the books in surprise. “You buying for your friends too?” she asked me.
“No.” I answered. “These are all for me.”
“You can only buy books for the courses you are taking.” She told me.
“I am taking those courses.” I replied, showing her my timetable.
She arched an eyebrow at me but didn’t say anything. Once outside the bookstore I threw my books into my backpack and went in search of the president’s office. I walked down the underground hallway between the Classroom Building and the Fraser Building, trying to figure out where I was going.
Suddenly I heard a disturbance nearby. Three athletic looking young men had pushed a small girl into some lockers. She was young, no older than me, and very petite. She looked like she should only be in grade nine. Her books fell from her arms and scattered all over the floor. “Get out of here freak.” The biggest one sneered. “No one wants you Muties here.”
The girl ignored them. She knelt down and started picking up her books. “Hey! I’m talking to you!” the boy snapped, swinging at her with his fist.
He never connected. About half a foot away from her head his fist hit an invisible barrier. The girl stood up and started walking away. The group stood there and watched her in shocked silence for a moment. Then the leader pulled a knife out of his coat and chucked it at the back of her head. Without thinking I grabbed the knife with my mind and sent it hurtling back. The boys ducked just in time.
Wandering over to them I pulled out one of my own knives. I walked up to the leader and pointed it at his chest. He backed up a step so that he was backed against the lockers himself. He and his buddies looked nervously at the blade in my hand. “Leave her alone.” I told him. “She’s not dangerous. But I am.”
He nodded quickly. As soon as I lowered my knife he bolted. He and his buddies ran down the hall to their next class. “You did me no favours by doing that.” I heard a soft voice say from behind me.
I whirled around to see the girl standing there. I smiled and shoot my head. “I have no patience with small-town bullies like them.” I told her. “My name’s Pol.” I offered my hand in greeting.
“Samantha.” She replied, glancing at my outstretched hand but not accepting it.
“Sam?” a voice rang out from down the hall. Dr. Woodsworth, the President of the university, stood there. “We need to talk.”
Her gaze took in Sam’s ruffled hair and messy books and the knife that was now imbedded into one of the lockers. Sam’s shoulders dropped despairingly and she followed Dr. Woodsworth down the hall. I didn’t even hesitate before falling into step beside her. “This doesn’t concern you Miss –?” she paused and glanced back.
“Lee.” I supplied the alias I was to go by up here. “And with all due respect Ma’am, I think it does.”
She studied my face for a moment. I wouldn’t budge. Finally she turned and started down the hall to the Classroom building. We followed in silence. An awkward silence that wasn’t broken until we were safely shut inside Dr. Woodsworth’s office. “Sam.” She sighed. “This is happening way too often. I think you should leave.”
“What!” Sam’s head shot up and she stared at Dr. Woodsworth horror-struck. “This is my home! I’m finally doing something with my life! Please, Judith, don’t send me away!”
“Excuse me Ma’am.” I said calmly. “But I’m afraid it was I who acted violently today. Sam just ignored her attackers. I took action.”
Dr. Woodsworth looked at me and shook her head sadly. “Even if that were true Miss Lee, she is dangerous. She has the highest power level this school has ever seen.”
I actually laughed at her. Me, Pol, laughed at a teacher. “Please!” I said when I had finally calmed down enough to talk. “What class are you? One? Two?”
“Three.” Sam mumbled.
“I’m afraid you’re not up to date with your data.” I told her, handing her my ID card.
Her eyes bulged for a moment. “F-five!” She gasped, looking at me. “But all Class Five mutants look like – you look normal!”
I grinned. “It just goes to show, you can’t judge a book by its cover.”
Even Sam looked frightened. I smiled warmly and produced my other card. “You don’t need to be afraid of me.” I told them. “I have been spoken for by Professor Charles Xavier of Westchester County in New York.”
Dr. Woodsworth glanced at me. “You’re that mutant? I thought he said you were safe! How―”
“I’m safe because I have a massive amount of self control.” I explained. “I haven’t lost control of my powers since I first discovered them. I also have a head on my shoulders which is more than you could say for most mutants. I haven’t been scarred by anti-mutant prejudices. I’m here because I don’t want to be found by certain mutants. As such I will not do anything to draw more attention to myself than possible.”
She frowned at me. “And you think this little display you showed today will go unnoticed?” she asked.
“Chances are they’ll think the rebounding knife was from Sam here.” I replied. “They’ll probably think I’m just an idiot who doesn’t know when to mind her own business.”
Dr. Woodsworth frowned at me. “Very well. Sam you have one more chance. Any more disturbances and you’re gone you hear?”
Sam nodded and left with a quiet word of thanks. “Now, Miss Lee, what are these mutants you are hiding from?”
I hesitated. How much should I tell her? “Have you ever heard of the Mutant Restriction Agency?” I asked.
“Sure.” She said. “They are a group in the States and Canada that find mutants, teach them to control their powers and then rehabilitate them.”
I sighed. “The MRA is a front. It is a mutant run organization that kidnaps mutants and indoctrinates them into their forces. They are literally building an army.”
She looked at me. “Why would they do that?”
“Because they want to take control of the world. They want to eliminate all the homosapiens from the Earth.” I explained. “And my friends and I are on their most wanted list.”
“Why’s that? Because of your class?” she asked.
I nodded. She took a deep breath and looked me over. “Well as long as there are no disturbances you can stay here. I’ll look over the one today.”
I smiled thankfully at her. “I appreciate it. Thanks.”
Chapter 21
They attacked fast and hard. It was near impossible to keep track of everyone. I tried my hardest to keep an eye on Carol. She wasn’t a fighter and never will be. But Scott was covering her so I didn’t need to worry that much. It got very confusing very quickly. I barely had time to think about where to block next. The X-series soldiers seemed to be everywhere at once. Clowe and Ansem retreated inside, leaving the fighting to the trained professionals.
I heard Carol say something to my right just as a beam from my dads visor shone to my left. I frowned. They’d gotten separated. I turned to see a soldier taking aim at Carol’s head. “No!” I ran and tackled Carol, knocking her out of the line of fire just as Zeff attacked the shooter.
The Soldier’s shot went wild and instead of catching me in the head or side like it probably would have done, it caught me in the lower leg. I fell to the ground and rolled quickly, moving against the wall and out of the main fighting area. I took off my belt and used it as a bandage to staunch the blood flow and then got right back into the fight. If we were going to escape I couldn’t let one little bullet hole stop me.
I grabbed Carol’s arm, pulling her once again out of the line of fire. I pretty much threw her into an alcove in the wall behind me. “Stay here.” I said, putting a psychic barrier around her for protection.
“What about you?” She asked as I ran back into the fray. “Pol!”
I ignored her and ran at a soldier, pulling out two of my knives as I went. They blocked my attack and launched one of their own. Once again I was forced to think of nothing but defending myself. Just as I thought we were going to lose I heard someone shouting to my left. “Alright, that’s it. Everybody duck.” Psycho called. “This place is going down.”
“No Psych!” I called from where I fought. “It’s too soon!”
“Then help me!” she replied.
Almost as one we turned our thoughts and energy toward her, allowing our elements and strength to flow into hers. “What do you kids think you’re doing?” Logan asked.
“Distracting them.” Zeff replied.
The ground began to shake and I was thrown to my knees, but all I cared about was helping Psycho. There was a large crash as the building came down around us and then I fell gratefully into the blackness of the elemental backlash.
When I woke again I was lying in a bed in the Institute’s infirmary. I looked around to see the others in the beds nearby. Dee was still asleep and Kitty was lying back staring at the ceiling, but both Psycho and Dark were sitting up, ready to go. The door whisked open and the Professor rolled in. “Did we get him?” Psycho asked. “When the building came down. Is Clowe gone?”
Kitty looked up in interest. “No.” the Professor replied with a faintly amused look on his face. “He got away. He’s relocated again to one of his other facilities. I just pray he didn’t have time do download any information he may have extracted from you.”
“Figures.” Dark said. “That would be too easy.”
The Professor shook his head sadly. “If you two are feeling better you might want to go up to class. Ororo is expecting you.”
They left, grumbling silently to themselves, as Jean came in. She walked over to Kitty and gave her some water. She checked her over and grinned. “Nice try Missy.” She said. “You’re well enough for class too. Out you go.”
Kitty grinned and hoped off the bed. “But I feel so dizzy Mrs. Summers.” She said, feigning falling over.
“Out!” Jean laughed as Kitty ran from the room.
Then Jean went over to Dee. She checked her temperature and breathing and smiled. “She’s fine.” She said to the Professor. “Just sleeping. She must have been going longer than the others.”
“She was.” I told her as she came over to examine me. “She was made to use her powers shortly before they hooked us up to those… things.”
Jean took my temperature, checked my eyes and my breathing, and then looked at my leg. She changed the bandage on it and gave me some water. “How’s Carol doing?” I asked.
“Aside from wanting to go home and being mentally shaken she’s doing remarkably well.” The Professor replied. “I was worried about how well she would fit in here with us. But she seems to be taking it well, all things considered.”
“She was down here earlier to see you but you were still out of it.” Jean told me.
“How long have I…”
“Almost a full day.” Jean replied. “Zeff has been down here twice to replenish your strength but felt it was best to let you sleep. Apparently he was right. How do you feel?”
I thought about it for a moment. “Great.” I replied. “Aside from the leg I feel well rested and I don’t even have a slight headache.”
It wasn’t long before Dee too was given a clean bill of health and told to go up to class. I was left by my self in the infirmary because of my injured leg. It annoyed me to be stuck in here while the others were all out and walking around. Zeff came down to visit me around suppertime bearing a tray of food. He picked up on my mood right away, like he always did. “What’s wrong?” he asked, sitting in the chair beside my bed.
“I feel so useless.” I confessed. “I feel like the weak link of the group. I always seem to have to be carried out of whatever scrap we get into.”
Zeff took my hand in his and smiled. “You are not the weak link. You are the one that holds your little group together. If it wasn’t for you Dee would not be hanging with the group. And true the other three would stick together but I’d hate to see how much trouble they could get into. Without you there they would have been captured and converted long ago. You are the voice of reason, the intellect of the group. For some unknown reason Psycho listens to you and you are able to break through the emotional wall around Dark.”
“But I’m always carried out of the fights.” I insisted.
“That’s not your fault.” Zeff replied. “You don’t have the combat training the others do so you have to rely on your element more. And as for this last fight? A gunshot wound would take down anyone. And you all got carried out of this one.”
“I guess…” I muttered.
“Don’t dwell on it.” He told me, placing my tray of food on a bed-table and wheeling it over to me. “Eat something. You need to replenish your strength.”
I smiled sadly and picked at the roast beef dinner on my plate. Zeff stayed for a couple hours, talking and playing cards. All too soon he had to go. He was on the evening watch that night.
I was kept locked up in that darn infirmary for two whole days before I was allowed to leave. Zeff came down and stayed with me, keeping me company. However, it didn’t take me long to figure out something was bothering him. He was a lot quieter than was usual. “Zeff? What’s wrong?” I asked.
He shifted his gaze away. “Nothing.” He said. “Just dreams.”
“It’s not just dreams.” I argued. “You never have bad dreams.”
“It was when we were in those tanks.” He said. “I saw my family. But they were different than I remembered them. Older, you know? Anyway I was happy to see them, but they didn’t seem happy to see me.” He hesitated. “They all blamed me for something. My father blamed me for our people’s lack of faith. He said that I made him appear weak and unable to lead. I think he probably blames me for his brother’s death too. My mother blames me for my father’s failing health. My baby brother… I’ve ruined his life. My parents can barely stand to look at him. I’m sure Zoë tries to get along with him, but he reminds her too much of me… too much of the twin she lost. She thinks I could have come back. I probably could have if it wasn’t for Clowe and the MRA. My disappearance made her heir. All her dreams are in vain. She has to lead our people. She has no choice. And our bond is broken.”
As I listened I felt his loss and confusion. The one that had hurt him the most was his twin sister. “It was a dream.” I tried to reassure him. “I seriously doubt that after thirteen years or so the first thing your sister says to you is an accusation.”
He looked at me and smiled sadly. “I’m not so sure.” He said. “It didn’t feel like a dream. It was too real.”
I thought about it. “You said you had a bond with your sister. It’s possible that when you were in the tank your elemental and protector bonds may have been extinguished. That would leave you free to travel mentally along the bond with your sister.” I looked at him but he wouldn’t meet my eyes. “I could help you reach her again. If you could just talk to her…”
“No.” he said quietly. “You couldn’t.”
“Yes I could.” I said. “My mind is strong enough. If we worked together it might boost your mind enough to get you within talking range.”
“No.” he said firmly.
“Why not?” I asked.
“Because!” he looked up at me and I could feel his hurt and his anger. “Because I couldn’t do that to her.” He took a calming breath. “Pol, twins on my home planet? They don’t marry. They don’t date. They don’t even think about another person in that way. The depth of their bond is such that they can’t love another. If you helped me she would feel our bond… I can’t do that to her.”
I flinched slightly. I had no idea how much of an issue our bond was for him. He could leave at any time… and he would, if he didn’t want to answer my questions. I was still infirmary-bound. But he didn’t leave, so I continued to ask questions. “You said twins don’t marry. How would that work with you being the heir and all?”
“That’s why Calichial was born.” He replied. “I had till Cal reached manhood to decide whether I would take over for my father, or whether I would live with my twin.” He locked his gaze into mine. The look in his eyes told me how important his next sentence was. “The way me and Zoë were before I left… we would have stayed together.”
“Zeff…” I didn’t know what to say. It almost felt as if he was blaming me for his family issues.
He saw the look on my face and rose to his feet. “I’m sorry.” He said as he left.
He came down to see me a couple more times. We just pretended nothing had happened. By the time I was let out we had pretty much forgotten what had been said. We could never stay mad at each other. I was so happy to be out that I would have been quite happy to go to class.
Instead of being sent to class, however, I was told to go to see the Professor. When I arrived in his office he was teaching a literature course to some students. They all turned to look at me as I closed the door. “Ah, Polgara, I’ll be right with you.” he said before turning back to his lesson.
They were talking about the book ‘A Tale of Two Cities’. I sat by the door and amused myself by reading one of the books on biochemistry he had in his bookshelf. When the students left I put the book back and went to his desk. “You wanted to see me Professor?” I asked.
“Yes.” He said, putting his books away. “I have a slight dilemma I need your help with. You see, I am unable to teach you anymore.”
I must have looked shocked because he hastily explained. “You have learned all I have to teach here. Now you have three choices. You can go to a university to study harder courses or you may stay here and either teach or help Hank in the lab.”
I thought about it. I wanted to learn… to actually learn. But was I ready to leave my friends? Did I want to leave the safe little community I lived in? “You don’t have to answer now.” The Professor said. “You may have a few months to think about it. But you need to decide before the cut off dates for the universities.”
“Thank you.” I said, attempting to smile.
I limped out of the office and out into the garden. Already the sun and wind made me feel better. I had forgotten how drained I got when I was stuck indoors. I sat under a tree and watched as students ran from class to class. I fell into meditation and was woken up an hour or so later by someone poking me. “They finally let you out huh?” I opened my eyes to see Psycho and Chimaero. Psycho poked me again with the stick she held in her hand. “I thought she’d never release you.”
“Pol!” I heard someone call from the school.
I got to my feet just to be knocked over again as Carol ran into me. “No wonder you like it here. This place has everything!”
I smiled, standing up again and helping her to her feet. Psycho and Chimaero exchanges glances that were a mixture of amusement and annoyance and then left. Carol was still chattering on animatedly. “And guess what? My parents are gonna come here. He said he’d bring them here till he can arrange for us to go somewhere safe.”
“That’s great Carrie.” I said with a smile.
“Oh shoot! I gotta go!” She said, taking off down the yard. “My next class is in ten minutes!”
I watched her run off and couldn’t help but smile. She was so animated. Psycho and Chimaero shook their heads and followed at their own pace. I heard someone come up behind me. I turned around as Zeff picked me up as if I was just a child and twirled me around. “Zeff!” I laughed. “Put me own!”
He laughed and did as I asked. “You look better.” He said.
“I feel better.” I replied. “How were your classes?”
“Boring as usual.” He replied. “Not everyone is as interested in learning as you.”
I smiled sadly and pulled away from him. “Pol? What is it?” he asked.
“Nothing.” I said, attempting a smile. “I just… I’ve got a lot on my mind is all.”
It was a mark for how much he cared that he didn’t read my mind. “Is it anything I can help you with?” he asked.
This time I had to smile. “I don’t think so.” I said, sitting back down against the tree and pulling my knees up to my chest. “This is something I’m supposed to figure out myself.”
“Oh.” He crouched down beside me. “Well I’m sure you’ll make the right choice.”
I shrugged. “I hope so.” I said quietly.
Zeff kissed me and then stood up. “You will.” He said, giving my hand a reassuring squeeze. Then he turned and left for his class.
I sat under the tree for a long time, thinking about what to do. I thought about what was better for me and what was better for us as a group. It would be safer for me to find some small university out of the country. If I could leave under the radar who knew how long I could stay there before Clowe found me.
By suppertime I had decided. I was going to give this university thing a shot. I mean, if it didn’t work I could always come home. After supper I told the Professor of my plan and between the two of us we settled on a school called Laurentian in a mining town in northern Ontario and he let me pick my courses.
They had some pretty interesting ones. I decided to take Recombinant DNA Technology, Advanced Quantum Mechanics, Computer Networks, Digital System Implementation, Distributed Systems, and just for fun I threw in the course on Artificial Intelligence. I went over it with the Professor and he was able to pull some strings to get me into the classes without having to specialize in one area or have the pre-required courses.
The summer went by, uneventful and way too quickly. All too soon it was time for me to leave and I hadn’t told the others yet. In fact, it was two days before I left that I mentioned it. I spent the whole day packing and by suppertime I was feeling anxious and afraid.
I knew I should have mentioned it before, at least to Zeff. But I didn’t want to ruin my summer. We had been together ever since we had found out about our elements, ever since Clowe’s, and now I was leaving. When I went down to supper it was with a heavy heart and no appetite. It wasn’t long before someone noticed. “What’s the matter Pol?” Dee asked. “You ok?”
Zeff’s head shot up and he looked me over, concern on his face. “I’m fine. I–” I stopped and took a calming breath. “I’m leaving.”
Zeff narrowed his eyes, trying to figure out what I meant. I closed my mind. I didn’t need any premature outbursts to set the others off. His eyes widened as he realized what I did. “What? You mean like, on a mission?” Psycho asked. “It’s about time. If you’ve got a mission then we will soon too.”
“No. I don’t mean on a mission.” I replied. “I’m leaving the Institute. I’m going to school in Canada.”
The others stared at me in shocked silence. I took my tray and left the table. I threw the tray on the rack and left the dining hall. I heard a chair scrape and someone followed me. I knew exactly who that someone was. I waited until we were in a secluded hallway before I confronted him. “I’m sorry…” I started.
“For what?” He asked, coming up beside me. “For leaving me here, or for not telling me what you were planning to do? Come on Pol! I knew you would leave sooner or later. It was only a matter of time before you surpassed the Professor’s ability to teach. But why did you keep it from me? And why now?”
“I don’t know!” I replied. “I just… I guess I thought it would be easier to just tell all of you at once. That it wouldn’t hurt so much. And it was the Professor’s idea, not mine.”
“How long?” He asked.
“I don’t know.” I replied. “At least a year. Maybe more. But I’ll be home for holidays. I just need to learn. This stuff I’m taking is interesting. And it may be of use when the time comes.”
“When the time comes?”
“To fight Clowe.” I said, the fear and anticipation that had built up inside me threatened to overflow. “I’m the only one that can do this, but still… Zeff? Am I doing the right thing?”
I felt the tears I had been holding back start to flow down my cheeks. Zeff reached out and folded me into his arms. “I don’t know.” He said honestly. He stroked my hair, trying to calm me down. “I don’t know. You must do what you think is right. When do you leave?”
“Tomorrow morning.” I hugged him tight, burrowing my head into his chest, taking comfort in his strength. “I’ll miss you.”
“I’ll miss you too.” He replied as we started waking again. “Just remember, it’s not forever.”
“Come and get me as soon as things start to heat up.” I told him.
“That’s a promise.” He agreed, walking me back to my room.
We stood for a minute in awkward silence, neither one wanting to leave but neither knowing what to say. Suddenly he stepped forward and kissed me. That just broke me down again and I started to cry. He wrapped his arms around me and held me close. “I love you.” I said quietly.
He stiffened for a moment then relaxed. “I love you too.” He replied.
Footsteps on the stairs broke us up and we turned to see Scott approaching. I pulled away from Zeff, drying my tears on my sleeve. Scott looked up at us and smiled warmly. “I was just coming up to make sure you were alright.” He said. “Ororo told me you were a little emotional today.”
“I’m alright.” I replied.
“You sure?” he asked, looking from me to Zeff.
“I should go.” Zeff said, looking at me. “I’ll see you in the morning.”
He took off past Scott and down the stairs. Scott waited a few minutes before coming up beside me. “Pol. I don’t think…” he seemed struggling for the right way to say what he wanted to. “You need to be careful with him.”
“What?” I couldn’t believe what I was hearing. I did not need this right now.
“It’s not that he was one of Clowe’s.” Scott insisted. “It’s him… Pol, he’s not even human. You don’t know for sure how he would act…”
“I don’t believe this!” I exclaimed. “He’s more honourable than half the guys at this school! Some of us can look past differences you know. Besides, we’re linked!” I pointed to my wrist. “Remember?”
“You are linked Elementally.” Scott argued. “That doesn’t have to mean sexually.”
“He would never lay a hand on me if he thought I didn’t want him to.” I said. “He’s stiffer, more conscious I guess, than I am. He never even said ‘I love you’ till tonight!”
Scott froze. “He said he loves you?”
“Yes.” I said, going into my room. “And you know what Dad? I love him too!” I slammed my door shut and went over to my bed.
Scott stood outside the door for a minute. “Your mother asked me to tell you she wants to talk to you.”
“If it’s important she can come up here and talk to me.” I said angrily.
I lay there staring up at the ceiling for a long time. I didn’t care what Scott thought about it. He wasn’t much of a father anyway. He always seemed stiff and separate, never actually trying to connect with me the way Jean did. I never really had a father figure and I didn’t need one.
A little while later I heard footsteps on the stairs and a soft knocking on the door. I rolled over and stared at the door. “Pol?” Jean’s voice came from the other side. “Can I come in?”
“Yes.” I said quietly, trying to calm my anger. Besides, Jean wasn’t Scott.
She came in and sat on the end of the bed, much the same way Cynthia used to. I felt tears rise up in my eyes but I fought them back. “Your father told me you two had a fight.” Jean said quietly. “About Zeff?”
I nodded and she sighed. “I told him not to say anything.”
“He doesn’t know anything about it.” I said at the same time.
Jean smiled. “He can be a bit of an idiot sometimes. He’s just worried.”
“Worried that the alien will hurt me.” I said bitterly.
Jean reached out and rubbed my arm. “I’ll talk to him. Zeff really isn’t that far off from human mentally or physically. Any innocence he had when he arrived on the planet was wiped away quickly by Ansem. But the underlying standards of his people are still there. I think it’s great that he found you. He deserves a little happiness in his life.”
She got up and went to the door. “Get some rest. We’ve got a long way to go tomorrow.”
I lay there for hours thinking about what she had said. She was the doctor. She would know. When I finally slipped into a solid meditation I was out for the duration of the night.
Chapter 20
When we reached the cell we were shoved through the door and left alone. Zeff collapsed on the floor just inside the door. I fell to my knees next to him. “Are you ok?” I asked, helping him up.
“I’m fine.” He replied, yet he leaned heavily against me while I helped him to the bunk. “Why didn’t you tell me what a pain the Elemental backlash was?”
“I never thought you’d actually experience it.” I told him as he lay back on the bunk and closed his eyes. “You are such a mystery you know that? You know everything there is to know about me. But every time I think I’m beginning to understand you, you throw something else at me.”
Zeff gave me a weak smile but did not open his eyes. I sat down on the bunk and let him rest his head on my knee. “You are an idiot you know that?” I asked, running my fingers through his hair. I felt him relax, slipping into unconsciousness. “Now that freak of a scientist is going to turn on Dee.”
I have to warn her. I reached out through my elemental ties and found Dee. :Please Dee.: I begged. :Listen. Ansem is coming for you.:
:What does he want me for?: she seemed frustrated about something.
:He wants to use you to find the other elementals.:
:The other… what? We’re all here! They already have us all.:
Ok. She was either just woken up or had divided attention for some reason. :News flash.: I told her. :There are more than five elementals. Zeff let it slip and now Ansem is on the war path. He wants us all.:
:And Zeff would know… how?:
Her frustration was catching. She was obviously not paying full mind to what I was saying and I was getting impatient. She was usually good at putting two and two together, I shouldn’t have to break it down for her. :Why do you think Dee?:
She suddenly shut me out. I could only guess that Ansem had shown up. I sighed and pulled myself back to the real world. I leaned back and looked down at Zeff. He looked so peaceful when he slept. Our lives were so full of trouble that I was beginning to think he had permanent stress lines on his face. He looked like a normal teenager when he was asleep. Not at all like the alien turned super-soldier he was.
It was hours before he finally came back around. The first thing he did when he woke up was frown at me. “Have you been sitting here the whole time?” he asked, sitting up.
I shrugged. “I had a nice chat with Dee.” I said.
“Oh shit.” Zeff swore. “Dee. Is she alright? I tried to warn him away from using her but he cut me off. I didn’t have enough time to talk him out of it.”
“I know Zeff.” I tried to keep my voice calm and quiet. I knew the kinds of headaches the elemental backlash could leave behind even after rest. “I managed to warn her before Ansem came for her but I haven’t been able to reach her since.”
Just then the door slid open and a group of X5’s entered the room. “Sorry to interrupt your little chat.” The leader said sarcastically. “Your presence is required in the lab… both of you.”
We traded worried glances. This could only mean something bad. The soldiers marched us, not to the lab I had been kept in, but a different lab. This one was much larger and had many tanks and machines in it. But the thing that caught me off guard was that the others were here too… all but Carol. “What’s going on?” I asked no one in particular.
I looked at the others. Kitty looked as confused as Zeff and me. Dark and Psycho had their usual sarcastic smirk, as if planning on challenging Ansem on whatever he had planned. Only one person seemed to know what was going on and that was Dee. Her face was pale and fear was written all over her features. She seemed unable or unwilling to voice what was happening. At least she was alright… for now.
Just then Ansem entered, followed by a handful of scientists. Among them was Isaiah, no surprise there, and Clowe himself. It was odd to see him in anything but one of his hundred-dollar suits. Now he had on a lab coat over his suit. He obviously didn’t want to ruin it. Ansem turned to us, looking us each over. “Any of you want to venture a guess as to what these are?” he asked, gesturing to the tanks.
None of us came forward with the answer so Chimaero took a guess. “Extraction tanks sir.” He said.
Shit! No wonder Dee was so pale. They were planning to try to extract the elements from us! I felt myself start to shake. “What the hell are they for?” Psycho snapped.
Ansem smiled his evil smile at her. “Why don’t you ask Polgara, or maybe Destiny?” He asked, looking at us. Neither of us spoke. “No? Well then. Zefferan, care to enlighten your peers?”
Zeff started in surprise. “I – uh…”
“What is it elf-boy?” Dark snapped.
Clowe hid a grin behind his hand. Zeff looked like he either wanted to shrink away or smack her. “I… they… they’re gonna try to extract our elements from us.”
“Oh no… not try… we are going to extract your elements from you.” Ansem assured us.
“But… that’ll kill us.” Chimaero argued.
“What?” Clowe asked, turning to look at Ansem. “You neglected to mention that little detail.”
“What’s the matter Tim?” Isaiah asked. “Getting cold feet?”
“Neither of you will lose kids out of this.” Clowe said in defence.
“I will lose a niece, and Isaiah an adopted daughter.” Ansem pointed out.
“Some father he turned out to be.” I muttered.
The others turned to look at me, not sure which man I meant. The men exchanged glances and Clowe shook his head. “I am losing two sons out of this deal.”
“Two?” Isaiah asked.
“Hannibal is Chimaero’s protector.” Clowe remarked.
“Harsh.” Psycho grinned.
Ansem looked closely at Clowe. “Are you backing out of this operation?”
Clowe glared at him. “You know I can’t.”
Chimaero glared at his father but kept his mouth shut. One of the soldiers behind us shifted nervously. “Sir?” he asked, gaining the attention of all three men. “What should we do about the Ordinary?”
Clowe looked up at him in annoyance. “She has served her purpose. Get rid of her.”
“No!” I pulled away from the soldiers holding me.
There was no way I was letting them kill Carol. I got free of their hold and bolted for the door. I vaguely registered the guards raising their guns toward me. “Pol!” I heard Zeff shout from somewhere behind me.
“No!” Clowe shouted, “Not until we get her element!”
The next thing I knew, Ansem was in front of me, blocking the door. My guards caught up with me and grabbed my arms. It took five of them to drag me back into line. I tried my hardest to get away but they were too strong. “No…” I pleaded as Clowe came to stand in front of me. “Please. She has done nothing to you. She is just an innocent girl!”
Clowe looked me in the face and smiled. “She knows too much. She has become a liability and a threat to this organization. She must be eliminated. Your friends have it easy you know. They will be put under for the procedure.” He nodded and one-by-one the scientists in the room injected the others with something, knocking them out cold. “But you… no, you can’t be knocked out.”
The soldiers tightened their grip on me as a scientist came over with a needle filled with a different serum. Clowe’s smile widened as the scientist injected the fluid into my arm. “I’m afraid, my dear, this… is going to hurt.”
Pain spread through my body from where I was pricked with the needle. My every cell felt as if it was on fire. My body shook in silent agony, my voice temporarily out of my control. The soldiers released me and I fell to the floor. I was then taken to one of the nearby tanks. They hooked me up with some crazy tubing and pressed some buttons on the control board. Then the pain overtook me and I was lost in a world of agony.
It seemed to last forever. Just when I thought I could bear it no more I found myself on the floor of the lab surrounded by broken glass and whatever liquid had been in the tanks. My vision was blurred and my head pounded from the endless hours of torture I had endured.
I felt arms wrap around me and I struggled to get away. I flung the person off of me as if they were just a child. Then I was grabbed again. This time a voice accompanied the grip. “It’s alright Pol.” Scott’s voice filled me with relief. “You’re safe now.”
My vision cleared and I noticed that the person I had thrown off of me was Carol. I felt my eyes fill with tears of relief and threw my arms around her. “Oh Carrie.” I said as she returned my hug. “I thought they had killed you.”
“Me?” She asked as Scott put a blanket around me and picked me up. “You were worse off than I was by the look of it.”
I looked around to see the others getting similar treatment. They, at least, had the clothes they had worn into the lab to put on. I had been in a surgical outfit and it offered little cover and protection to begin with but now it was non-existent. Zeff was just tugging on his t-shirt. “But – we’re alive.” He said, brushing his hair away from his face. “Our Elements?”
Jean gave him a curious look and replied. “They will be unreliable and maybe even unusable for a while but they are still there.”
He frowned and glanced down at his hands and then up at me. He took a step forward and nearly collapsed. Jean grabbed his arm and steadied him. “Well. We’re gonna have our hands full gettin outta this place.” Rogue said from where she was helping Chimaero. “These kids can’t hardly walk.”
“Lucky we brought the boys along.” Kitty’s mom replied.
That was when I noticed Hunter, Corbin, and Jacob. “Who brought who?” Corbin asked from Dark’s side.
“Shut up and let’s move.” Logan insisted.
“I can walk Dad.” I said, trying to free myself from Scott’s grip.
He chuckled softly. “No you can’t. You can hardly stand.”
I smiled weakly and allowed him to carry me. I seemed to be spending a lot less time on my own two feet these days. I was almost getting used to it. Logan took the lead as we moved out. I could tell that it annoyed Scott. He was usually the leader of the X-men on the field and now, because of me, he had to surrender control to his least favourite team mate. “I’m sorry.” I muttered.
“For what?” Scott asked, forcing a smile.
“For always getting into trouble.” I said. “For making you have to come after me.”
Scott shook his head. “Don’t be stupid. It’s not as if you could help it.”
We followed Logan through the halls, around many corners and past many closed doors. Finally he called a halt. “It’s too quiet. I don’t like it.” He said. “We need to scout it out.”
“What? And leave the kids?” Scott asked shock. “Look at them Logan. They’re in no shape to run.”
“Better to find out what we’re running into without them slowing us down then huh?” Logan asked.
“We’ll be fine.” Zeff said, pulling out of Jean’s grip so that he leaned on the wall not her. “Give us weapons of some sort and we’ll protect ourselves here. We are in a small turn in the hall with both ends easily defendable.”
“And where are we going to get weapons?” Scott asked.
“Knew I brought these for a reason.” Kitty’s mom said as she pulled some guns out of the bag she was carrying.
She tossed one to each of us. Zeff glanced at me sideways as I caught mine. I looked it over. I had never even seen one up close before. “Just don’t stand behind me when you shoot that ok?” he asked as the parents moved off down the hall.
“Why?” Psycho asked.
“Cause she’s never used a gun before.” Zeff replied.
“Ok. Note to self, don’t stand near Pol.” Chimaero smirked.
“Ha, ha very funny.” I said. “Don’t worry. Chances are I won’t even use it.”
We waited for almost fifteen minutes before we heard someone approaching from both sides. “The parents?” Carol asked.
“No.” Chimaero replied. “The stride is too heavy and too similar to be the parents.”
“Combat boots.” Zeff said with a nod. “We have company.”
“I’m beginning to really hate this place.” Psycho muttered.
“Beginning to?” Dark asked.
“You’re right.” Psycho grinned. “I’ve always hated this place. I’m just feeling it right now.”
We ducked behind walls and in doorways to keep out of the line of fire. We had just gotten to our positions when the first soldier came into view. Chimaero took aim and fired and from then on it was chaos.
Bullets flew back and forth and it was all I could do to keep Carol calm and away from the shooting. Zeff’s gun got hit by a stray bullet. “Goddamn piece of shit!” Zeff muttered as he tossed it, sparking, at the soldiers. “Pol?”
I tossed him my gun since I wasn’t using it then I ducked behind the wall as bullets ricocheted off the walls around us. They were aiming to injure, not to kill and that was to our advantage. I sat there uselessly as the others traded bullets with Clowe’s soldiers. Because of our position the others weren’t able to see where they were aiming and not many of their shots found their targets.
Finally I got fed up with doing nothing. I used my mind to create a mental picture of where the enemy was. Taking a deep breath I turned to Zeff. “Give me that.” I said, indicating his gun.
“What are you thinking?” he asked in surprise as he handed it over. “You’ve never used one of these before.”
I ignored him and, using my brain to aim, I let loose five shots in rapid succession. I hit and killed four of my marks but my fifth shot went wild, just grazing a soldier. The others looked at me in shock for a moment before the return fire made them duck for cover again. “What the hell was that?” Psycho asked.
I looked at her, as much surprised at my actions as the others were. “I – uh…” then it hit me. I had just killed four men. “I think I’m gonna be sick.”
“Not on me you’re not.” Carol gasped, pulling away from me.
I shook my head. I had a sour taste in my mouth but I didn’t throw up. I felt myself shaking and I nearly dropped the gun out of my hand before Zeff grabbed it from me. I backed against the wall and let my legs collapse underneath me. “We’re running out of ammo here.” Dark called from the left end of our hiding place.
“Gone here.” Hunter called from the right.
Zeff and I traded worried glances and Carol grabbed my arm. “We’re in a hell of a lot of trouble.” Corbin muttered.
Just then a blast of red light could be seen from the right hallway and the enemy guns fell quiet. “Dad!” I cried in relief.
The parents came running back, Scott and Logan continuing on to take out the soldiers on the other side. I tried to stand but I was too shaky. Zeff came over and helped me up. He was just moving to pick me up when Scott came back. “Uh… Zeff! I can… I can take her.”
“It’s alright sir. I’ve got it.” He replied, his grip tightening on my arm.
I glanced at the others to see Kitty, Dark and Psycho trying not to laugh. Scott was not going to let Zeff take me no matter how much he wanted to. “I really don’t think that it’s appropriate.”
“With all do respect sir–”
“Dude!” Psycho grinned as the other two burst out laughing. “She’s only wearing a towel!”
Zeff blushed slightly and Scott clenched his jaw as if trying not to respond to her comment. I just grinned. Kitty and Carol stepped in, one on each arm supporting me. “You boys can talk this out later.” Kitty grinned.
“God Pol! You’re heavy!” Carol groaned.
“I’m sorry.” I grinned. “I’d make it easier on you if I wasn’t so exhausted.”
“If you weren’t so exhausted we wouldn’t have to carry you at all.” Kitty pointed out.
Just then, Rogue came running toward us, a bundle in her hands. “Here sugar.” She said tossing it to me. “We’ll let the men folk wander up ahead for a minute.”
I grabbed the bundle and unfolded it. It was a lab coat that buttoned down the front and belted at the waist. I grinned and while the men scouted ahead and the others made sure no one wandered back I slipped into it. It was a little better. At least now I didn’t have one hand occupied trying to hold up a blanket.
As we walked past the dead guards I reached down and grabbed any knives they had on their person until the pockets of the lab coat were full. I caught Psycho looking at me in amusement. “What?” I asked. “I might as well have weapons I can use don’t you think?”
She grinned back. “From what I saw you can use almost anything.” She said. “But seriously? I was just thinking about how you grabbed the best knives off them. You really know your knives.”
“It’s the only weapons training I’ve ever had.” I told her. “Unless you count meditative staff work. Besides,” I pulled one of the knives out of my pocket. “Who would pass up a CRKT Hissatsu? They are mainly military… expensive, and hard to come by these days.”
Carol looked nervously at the curved blade in my hand. “You scare me sometimes Pol.” She said, watching as I stowed the knife away again. “Those things look evil.”
“They are evil Carrie.” I replied as we met up with the guys. “They’re military.”
“Who’s evil military?” Chimaero asked.
“You are.” Kitty told him with a grin.
He punched her playfully on the arm. I grinned and shook my head. I looked up to see both Scott and Zeff looking at me with identical looks of worry. I couldn’t help it, I burst out laughing. Zeff looked at Scott and grinned. Scott frowned slightly and then shook his head sadly. Just then we caught the sound of boots behind us. “Come on.” Scott said, picking up the pace a bit. “Up ahead is clear for now.”
We took off running down the hall. Every step took us closer to the doors and freedom. Mom mentioned that the jet was hidden close by and I felt a swell of relief. If only we could get out without attracting more attention. I cringed as the alarm started wailing. So much for that!
We were running full out now but when we burst out the doors to the outer compound we were confronted by Clowe, Ansem, and Hannibal’s X-4 unit. I gulped and moved closer to Carol. “Well, well, well.” Clowe said, raising an eyebrow. “What have we got here?”
The parents moved in front of us, figuring that they had more strength than us. “Do you really intend to fight us?” Ansem asked. “Come on Ororo. I always thought you were smarter than that.”
“Do you honestly think that we are insensitive enough to let you continue experimenting on our children?” she replied, her eyes going white as she prepared for battle.
Ansem just smiled. More X-4’s and a few X-5’s filtered out of the base. “This is just insane.” Clowe said. “Do you honestly think you can win?”
“Well we sure gonna try.” Remy replied, pulling some cards out of his coat pocket.
Clowe just laughed and gave a signal to attack.
Chapter 19
When I came to, I was once again strapped to a surgical table in Isaiah’s lab. I had once again been put into surgical clothing. I looked myself over. They had used a lot more restraints this time. There were straps over my ankles, knees, hips, waist, chest, arms, and wrists. They really didn’t want me getting away again. The door whisked open and Isaiah came in. “Well, they really did a number on you this time didn’t they?” he asked, grinning.
“Yeah well, tangling with the X4’s wasn’t enough for me so I decided to pick a fight with some X5’s as well.” I said sarcastically. “Thought maybe if I was too beaten up you might not want me.”
“Not a chance my dear.” He told me. “There is much about you still to discover… starting with the odd MRI scan results of your respiratory system.”
He put the scan results up on a display board. I looked at it in confusion. He was right. There seemed to be an extra membrane in my respiratory system. I was surprised. I had seen similar results before in Archangel’s scans. “I have never seen anything quite like this.” Isaiah said.
“I have…” I muttered. I couldn’t understand why no one had discovered this before.
“I beg your pardon?” Isaiah asked, turning towards me extremely quickly.
“I have.” I said again. “But I never expected me to have it.”
“And what is it Polgara?” A voice asked from the doorway. “What is it this membrane does?”
I looked over to see both Ansem and Clowe standing in the doorway. Ansem went over to look closer at the scans while Clowe came over to me. “Well?” he asked.
“It’s a special membrane that allows me to extract oxygen from the air at extreme velocities and altitudes.” I told him. “I expect that my eyes are also specially developed to withstand high-speed winds. Part of my air element or something.”
“Interesting.” Clowe grinned. “That might be something else to test out.”
I felt a lump forming in my throat and my heart was starting to race. I couldn’t help but ask. “And what’s the first thing you are going to do to me?”
Clowe just smiled his evil smile and didn’t answer. It was Isaiah who shed light on the situation. “We are going to see what happens to you when you have been unconscious for various time intervals. We want to know all there is to know about you my dear. There is much that we are curious about.”
I started to hyperventilate. This was not going to be good at all. “What’s the matter Polgara?” Ansem asked grinning. “Not quite what you would like?” He turned to face Clowe. “The thing I’m curious about is her element. It seems almost like another entity in itself. If this is true there must be a way to extract it.”
“That would kill us.” I told him, my voice barely above a whisper.
“Are you sure?” Ansem asked me. “Have you ever tried it?”
“No. But I have it on good authority that it would.” I said.
“Really? Whose?” Clowe asked.
I clamped my mouth shut. No way was I exposing Magic to these whack-jobs. They were the last ones she would want to know about her. “You would be wasting your time worrying about the elements.” I told them, remembering Magic’s explanation. “They are beyond complete analysis. They must be experienced to be understood.”
“We shall see.” Clowe said. “We are very good at experimenting and studying.”
“You start experimenting with the elements and you are going to find you’ve got a force to strong for even you to handle.” I warned.
“Is that so?” Ansem asked. “If one teenaged girl can handle it I’m sure three grown men shouldn’t have a problem.”
I just glared at him. “Well as touching as this is,” Clowe said, moving to the door, “I am going to leave you three to it. Have fun.”
“I’m so sure.” I muttered.
As Isaiah came toward me with the needle, that I knew contained some sort of knock-out liquid, I raised the barrier around my mind. The last thing I needed was to call Zeff to me again. They might kill him this time. Ansem looked up at me and narrowed his eyes. “Was there a point to that Polgara?”
Isaiah looked confused. “What did she do?”
“Psychic block.” Ansem answered.
“The only benefit I can see to that is if it affects her ties to that boy. We’re not doing anything psychological.” Isaiah said.
Ansem studied me critically. He seemed very interested in what my actions could mean. In fact I felt him mentally attacking my block. He wasn’t strong enough to break through it. He barely made any impact. His frown deepened as he realised he couldn’t penetrate my defences. I glared at him. “It’s strong enough for that.” He concluded, nodding for Isaiah to continue.
I felt a prick in my arm and I blacked out. When I regained consciousness the only symptom I had was a slight twinge in my head. I must not have been out long. The men checked my vital signs and my eyes. When they couldn’t find anything wrong they frowned. “How do you feel Polgara?” Ansem asked.
I glared at him and didn’t answer. I felt him probe at my barrier again but it held firm. “If you aren’t honest with us Polgara we will have to force you to drop your psychic block. You will not like it. I can assure you.” He told me.
“My head hurts.” I told him. “What was that? Five minutes?”
“Well at least we know that she knows her symptoms.” Isaiah said, filling the needle again.
They knocked me out a few more times, increasing the timeframe with each dose and attacking my psychic barrier as soon as I woke. Eventually they hit the hour mark. I was weak enough for Ansem to break through my barrier easily and I could barely lift my head. “She has a fever.” Isaiah said, checking my signs. “Weak too from the look of it.”
“Yes. She is very weak.” Ansem confirmed. “I think that’s enough for today. We’ll try again in the morning.”
They left without another word, leaving me strapped to the table. I felt Zeff’s presence in my mind. :Are you alright?: he asked.
:Fine.: I told him. :They are just testing my sleep allergy. Nothing to worry about yet.:
:Just don’t shut me out again Pol, please. What would you do if you shut me out and then they knocked you out long enough for your element to try to take control? It’s happened before.:
:I hadn’t thought of that.: I admitted. :I was just worried…:
:You don’t have to worry about me. It’s what I’m here for.:
:I would never be able to live with myself if I got you killed.:
:You won’t. I promise to be careful.:
With that he was gone. I closed my eyes and fell into meditation. The next day passed much like the first. They knocked me out again, once again increasing the time that they left me asleep. This time they had to increase the time interval between each dose. They wanted me well again before they gave me another dose. By the end of the day they had increased the time of unconsciousness to two hours. I could feel my spirit weakening. I didn’t see how I could stop them from doing what they wanted to do.
To my surprise, this time they undid my restraints and all but dragged me to a cell nearby. To my relief I discovered that they were putting me in a cell with Zeff. As soon as he saw me lying on the bench he ran over to me. “Are you ok?” he asked, feeling my forehead and helping me to sit up.
Once I was sitting he enveloped me in a big hug. I smiled and hugged him back. It felt good to be back with him. He was my rock. Someone I didn’t have to watch my feelings and actions around. Someone who I knew was with me no matter what. “I’ve been so worried about you.” He muttered.
I shuttered slightly. “I’m reaching my breaking point Zeff.” I told him. “I don’t know how much more I can take of this. Every day I grow weaker. Every day I can feel the element inside grow more restless. It will take me Zeff. I can’t hold it back much longer.”
I heard my voice crack as I burst into silent tears. I felt so weak, so vulnerable. All I wanted was to get away from this place. “Shh.” He said, holding me close. “You don’t have to worry about that right now. Just relax, rebuild your strength. I’m here now.”
We sat like that for a long while, both of us hanging on to each other, neither of us wanting to move. We had no idea what tomorrow would bring, only that we wouldn’t like it whatever it was. I drifted into a deep meditation, still snuggled against Zeff, drawing on his strength.
When I regained consciousness he had moved over to the second bunk. It looked as if he had drifted off while watching over me. He was sitting up, leaning against the wall, but his head had dropped to his chest. Some of his hair had come out of his braid and hung over his face. I grinned and rolled over, letting him sleep. He had obviously had a very long day. He needed sleep more than I did.
A couple hours later he jerked awake and moved over to me. I could tell from the protective look on his face that someone was coming. I scrambled upright and Zeff positioned himself between me and the door. Not two seconds later the door whisked open and Ansem walked in, followed by about a dozen X-series soldiers. Zeff backed up a pace, forcing me to move backward as well. “As touching as this is Zefferan I am very short on time today.” Ansem said as he moved into the cell.
I reached out without thinking about what I was doing and grabbed the back of Zeff’s shirt near his shoulders. “I can’t go… not today.” I whispered. “The element is restless today. It will take me. I’m not strong enough.”
Zeff stared at the soldiers and Ansem and then turned to face me, forcing me to release my hold on him. He grabbed my shoulders and looked me in the eye. “Don’t.” He said. “Don’t discourage yourself like that. You are strong.”
I glanced worriedly over his shoulder at Ansem. The mere sight of him made me feel helpless. Zeff shook my shoulders slightly to gain my attention. “Look at me.” He said firmly. “You are not weak. Do you think you would have an element if you were? Come on! Where’s the Pol I know? Just get a tighter grip on your fear. You’re usually so good at that.”
Half of the soldiers circled us, their guns trained on Zeff. I felt moisture on my cheeks and realized that I was crying. I had never been so terrified in all my life. “Just don’t shut me out again alright?” Zeff asked.
I nodded slightly and felt someone grab my arms. Zeff leaned forward and kissed my forehead. “I will protect you.” He whispered in my ear. “I will come if you need me.”
Half of the soldiers accompanied me and Ansem while the other half stayed in the cell, their weapons fixed on Zeff. I looked over my shoulder and caught Zeff’s eye just as the door closed between us. I followed Ansem back to the lab. The two soldiers who had grabbed my arms held on to me until I was safely bound to the table. “Now…” Ansem said, turning to look down at me. “You want to tell us what that was about?”
“Not really.” I told him, my sudden anger taking precedence over my fear.
“Are you sure?” He asked. When I said nothing, he scowled. “What is all this talk of your element taking control? You mean to say you don’t have complete command over it?” I glared at him but said nothing. “No matter, we shall see soon enough. Isaiah?”
Isaiah came over and before I had time to prepare myself I was thrown into a sea of unconsciousness. The nightmares started almost immediately. My mind put me through scenario after scenario, making me relive my worst fears. Suddenly, just as one of my dreams changed, I saw a flash of blue fire. I knew immediately what that meant. My element was fighting for control. I tried to suppress it but it was too strong.
Just when I was beginning to think that it would win I felt a wave of strength flow through me. I lashed out with new fervour and quickly got the element under control. I then realized that the new strength I had was not mine. It was being fed into me from somewhere. I used it as a lifeline, following it back into consciousness.
When I came too I looked up to see Zeff standing over me. His eyes were closed in concentration and he had a hold of my wrists. Suddenly he opened his eyes and stepped back. He sagged and would have fallen to the floor if two soldiers hadn’t have caught his arms. I shook my head in confusion. Other than a slight buzzing in my ears I felt perfectly fine. My strength was back and I didn’t even have a headache.
Isaiah glanced briefly at the computer and back at Zeff. Then his head shot back to the computer. “Vitals are reading normal.” He said in shock.
“Did it work?” Zeff asked as the soldiers lowered him into a chair.
“Zeff, what did you do?” I asked him.
“Yes Zefferan.” Ansem said. “What did you do?”
Zeff closed his eyes and leaned back in the chair as if thinking. One of the soldiers nudged him with the butt of his riffle. He opened his eyes and glared at Ansem. “You almost killed her.” His voice shook with cold fury yet he spoke quietly.
“How were you able to touch her?” Ansem asked.
I glanced down at his hands. They were burnt badly. When I looked at Zeff’s hands they were fine. I looked up and caught his eyes. He gave me a reassuring smile before turning back to Ansem. “I’m her protector aren’t I?” he snapped. “What good is it being a protector when you can’t touch them when they are in element form? I needed to help her regain consciousness.”
Ansem frowned at him. “You did more than just bring her back to consciousness. I know you did. Now I want to know exactly what it was you did.”
Zeff hesitated, glancing to me then back to Ansem. Ansem saw the hesitation and grabbed a surgical knife from the table and held it to my throat. I tried to pull back but of course, being strapped to the table, I had no where to go. Zeff made as if to stand but the soldiers on either side of him held him down. “I do not like it when things happen that I don’t understand Zefferan.” Ansem said, holding the knife a shade closer to me so that it just nicked the skin. “I am not a patient man. Care to test me?”
Zeff glanced at me briefly and closed his eyes as if calling his strength. “I was feeding my life-force into hers.” His voice was heavy with resignation. “I have the ability to rejuvenate people. I feed life into them reviving dead or dying cells and giving them the strength they need to pursue life again.”
“A living fountain of youth.” Isaiah said, his mouth hanging open in awe.
“Can all your people do this?” Ansem asked.
“No.” Zeff replied. “In this I am unique. You see? Your problem is you think the Elementals are a group of five.”
“There are more of you?” Ansem asked, glancing from me to Zeff.
I looked at Zeff in confusion. More? But wouldn’t we know? “Yes. There are more.” Zeff replied. “But who or how many I can’t say.”
“No. You can’t.” Ansem said thoughtfully. “But I bet Destiny can.”
“I doubt it.” Zeff said. “If any of us was in danger of losing ourselves to our element it is Dee. Time is infinite. That leaves an infinite space for her mind to wander to find clues to the answers you seek. She may delve into time and never come back.”
“That is a risk I am willing to take.” Ansem said. “I believe we have done enough for today. Take them back to their cell.”
Chapter 18
I was in major trouble when we got back to the school. The Professor was extremely disappointed with me for leaving when I was told to stay. He was so disappointed in fact that he had someone appointed to watch me at all times. I told him what Carol had told me and then backed off. I wanted to win his trust back and I felt the best way was to back off entirely. But when I found out that Zeff was being sent on the mission to rescue him and I was not I felt a small pang. It wasn’t right. I was the one who had talked to the boy, befriended him, and the last to have seen him. I should be included in the rescue.
I couldn’t really say that I disagreed with the Professor’s choice of people to go. I just wished I was one of them. I knew that my recklessness had gotten me captured. I knew that I was too involved to do the mission. But I wanted to go all the same. Psycho, Dark, and Dee were going, as well as Chimaero and Zeff. He was sending in the people that had the most Restriction experience… and he made sure to have one person who wouldn’t scare the boy.
I pushed my feelings aside. If I wanted to regain his trust I couldn’t go against his orders now. I decided to go back and visit Carol. It would be a friendly visit this time, not one out of need. We had lots to catch up on and I hadn’t exactly been myself when I talked to her. I had been in business mode. To my surprise the Professor agreed. He said I could go visit her as long as Kitty came with me. So with that thought in mind I went with Kitty to see the others off. Then we hopped in Kitty’s car and went to see Carol.
Carol answered the door. She looked much better than the last time I saw her. She had cleaned herself up and was regaining some colour in her complexion. She seemed surprised to see me and hesitant to let us in. “Pol?” her hand rested on the door handle as if she was debating closing it in our faces. “To what do I owe this little visit?”
“Strictly pleasure this time Carrie.” I told her. “I believe we have some catching up to do. Can I come in?”
“Sure…” she said hesitantly, glancing from me to Kitty.
She let us in and showed us to the couch. There was a tense feeling in the air as she moved to a chair near us. She sat down and waited expectantly. “Carol… this is my friend Kitty.” I said by way of introduction. “She’s my appointed watchdog while I’m here. It’s my punishment for sneaking out before. Now there’s someone watching my butt twenty-four seven.”
Carol grinned. “Can’t get away with as much in your new place huh?” she chided, “You used to sneak out to my place at least once a week.”
“That’s what you get for having a Professor who’s psychic.” I grinned back.
Carol turned to Kitty. “So what’s your power? I mean, if you live at that school and you were able to keep up with this girl you must have something going for you.”
Kitty smiled. “I have lots of things going for me.”
“Well what’s the one you like the most and which one do you hate?”
“Being able to heal my self is pretty good but flying is the coolest.” Kitty replied. “What I hate is the way I look. I have to wear a stupid image inducer so people don’t freak on me.”
“Can I see?” Carol asked, curiosity overcoming any misgivings she may have had.
Kitty glanced at me. She was unsure just how Carol would react. I gave her a small nod and she powered down the inducer. Carol’s folks were out so there was no one else to worry about. Carol glanced at her tail and pointed ears, taking in the blue skin. “Cool.” She said, grinning. “Though I can see why people would freak. If I had a seen you two years ago I probably would have freaked too.”
Just then there was a crash as a blurred shape smashed through the living room window. Kitty reactivated her inducer as the man turned toward us. Though he had light brown hair and a beard his face looked remarkably like Clowe’s. “Is someone having a party and I wasn’t invited?” He asked sarcastically.
The cocky grin on his face was identical to Chimaero’s. There was no doubt in my mind that they were related. The fact that he was wearing the standard MRA uniform didn’t help. “Why can’t you people ever use the front door like civilised people?” I asked him, pushing Carol behind me and releasing one of my wrist knives.
“Where’d the fun be in that?” He asked.
More shapes came through the window after him. There were five people in total, not a lot considering that they’d probably run into trouble. They too wore MRA uniforms and were battle ready the moment they entered the house. “Let me guess. You guys are the older batch of X-series soldiers.” I said coldly, moving back to protect Carol more. “Clowe never would save his sons from that treatment. He’s too cold hearted for that. And you’re obviously older than Chimaero.”
Kitty ditched the whole “normal human” act and extended her claws. “Two of you huh?” the man asked. “Well you’re obviously Polgara so I assume you’re one of the other four and your wearing an image inducer. Which one? Not Ondraya, her image was pretty much burned into our heads. Don’t think you’re Kyra… Destiny maybe? I’m betting on Holly.” Kitty didn’t say anything, just glared at him. “No matter.” He grinned, making a series of hand motions.
The movements were so fast I couldn’t make them all out but I caught the basic drift of them. He was going to go for Carol. The other four were split, two of them on each of us. “Pol…” Carol sounded scared. I couldn’t blame her. These guys weren’t exactly the girl scouts selling cookies.
“Here,” I slipped her one of my knives. “I might be a bit busy here so you’re gonna have to defend your self.”
“Pol!”
I grimaced. She had never been in this sort of situation before. This was not going to be good. The two that went after Kitty were so coordinated they must have been twinned. I had a big, muscular black man and a girl with hauntingly familiar amber eyes. I groaned. “Great. Clowe’s not the only one who experiments on his kids.” I muttered.
She grinned at me. “I had heard that you had met my father. He so wants to see you again.”
“I bet he does.” I muttered.
Then they struck and there was no more time for talk. They were fast, and strong, but I had my mutation on my side. I could match them for those facts but my dismal martial training was nothing on their years of military combat. They struck simultaneously from all sides. I tried to fend them off and protect Carol. I used my arms and legs in an attempt to block their attacks and my knives in an attempt to hit them back. Not only did they block my every move but within a minute they had me disarmed. The leader quickly slipped by me and got to Carol. She didn’t even manage to get one hit in before he had her in restraints.
I was too busy fending off my attackers to help her. They attacked relentlessly. My every move was thwarted. For every one of my unsuccessful hits they had two successful ones. One of them punched me right in the side of my head. At the same time the other one caught me full in the chest. I lost my balance and fell.
They were on me fast, assailing me with kicks and punches. “That’s enough!” the leader commanded. “Kya! Joe! We can’t have her lose consciousness. Just put her in restraints and let’s go!”
They hauled me to my feet and shackled my hands behind my back with a set of intricate hand cuffs. They looked specially designed for something. I looked over at the others. Carol was already in handcuffs though hers looked normal. The two women who had gone after Kitty were still trying to catch her. She was teleporting around the room, staying just out of reach. Kya frowned at them and snuck up behind her. I opened my mouth to call her but Joe slugged me hard in the jaw.
Kya knocked Kitty out long enough for them to put cuffs on her. As soon as they let go of her she shot up and tried to generate a bomb. She stopped very quickly, with a yelp of pain. “Like them?” the leader asked. “Specially designed to inhibit your pathetic mutant powers. You can’t do any tricks now.” He glanced at one of the women. “Do we have any neural inhibitors in the trunk?”
That was informative. These new restraints did nothing to psychic powers. I glared at him and looked toward one of the shelves beside the television. There were many objects there that would hurt if I threw them. Before I could even think of which item to grab I was boxed in the ear by Joe. “Do you enjoy hitting unarmed prisoners?” I asked him venomously.
“Lillian!” the leader snapped. “Do we have any inhibitors?”
“I don’t know!” she snapped back. “Why?”
“Because I think they’re pretty.” He said sarcastically. “Why do you think? She’s a psychic you idiot! Go check!” She left quickly. “Shalimar, you grab the teleporter. Joe, you get the psychic. Kya, the ordinary. Let’s go.”
Joe went to grab my shoulders and steer me out. I reached out with my mind, feeling his consciousness and made him want to stop. This time it was the leader that punched me. Lillian came running back in with the inhibitor. “Han,” she gasped as she handed him the inhibitor. “We’ve got company!”
“Kitty?” Jacob’s voice could be heard in the hall.
“Out the window.” Han ordered. “Now!”
They pushed us out the window, using ropes to get us down to ground level, and steered us toward a van. Just as they opened the door Carol called out, “Mom! Dad! Help!”
“Shut up.” Han ordered, pushing her in the vehicle.
“Carol?” Mandy’s voice could be heard outside.
Han raised his gun in the air and let off a couple shots. Carol gasped and buried her head in my shoulder. He jumped into the van, closing the door behind him. “Drive!” he ordered.
One of the twins climbed into the driver’s seat and we took off. Carol was shaking like a leaf. “It’s alright.” I told her in a whisper. “He was just scaring them. He didn’t actually shoot them.”
“What’s gonna happen to us?” she asked.
“I don’t know Carrie.” I told her truthfully. “I wish I did.”
Han turned to us. “No whispering!” he snapped. Then he seemed to realize that he still had the inhibitor in his hand. He grinned. “Now little Miss Psychic. Let’s even the playing field a bit shall we?”
“You call this an even field?” I asked.
He just smiled and placed the inhibitor on my head. It felt like I had just lost one of my senses. The whole world seemed deader. It didn’t hurt but it wasn’t exactly comfortable. I glared up at him and Carol shifted nervously beside me. “I never realized how dangerous you really were Pol.” She muttered. “But you have more precautions on then me or your friend.”
“I’m only dangerous to people in the MRA or Manticore.” I assured her. “Anyone else is under my protection.”
“MRA?” she asked.
“Mutant Restriction Agency.” I told her. “Clowe’s people.”
“Where’s your body guard?” Han asked me. “Miss Pretty-in-blue had her knight in shining armour show up. What happened? Finally ditch the elf-boy?”
I glared up at him but said nothing. I didn’t want to let them know I’d shut off my mind. That was a fact that wanted to keep to myself. “So what’s with the name?” I asked him. “Han? As in what? Han Solo?”
“It’s more of a short-form.” He told me. “Hannibal.”
“As in the cannibal?” Kitty asked sarcastically.
“No probably after the Monkey Warrior from Indian legend.” I told her.
Hannibal scowled at us. “Shut up.” He told us. “We’ll be at Dad’s soon enough.”
“‘Dad’s’?” Carol asked, shocked. “You’re his son? I didn’t realize he was capable of having offspring. The things I’ve heard about him…”
“The things you’ve heard were biased.” Hannibal told her. “Our father loves us in his own way.”
“Yeah… a sick, twisted, kind of way.” I scoffed.
“He just wants us to be the best we can be.” Hannibal told me. “He’s helped us be that. We’re smarter, faster, and stronger than anyone. We, his sons, are the perfect being. If he hadn’t done this we would be like Mary-Anne… a soft, pathetic, weak little child who needs to be taken care of.”
I glared up at him. There was nothing wrong with who Mary-Anne was. She was a sweet little thing… naïve, despite her lineage and probable upbringing. His whole world was to be the best soldier. I shook my head in disbelief. He had no idea how twisted his views were. “Don’t get me wrong.” He went on. “I love my sister. But she’s too needy for her own good. And he’d do anything to make her happy. My father is not a monster.”
I let it drop. The pain from my beating was finally getting to me. My arms, which had gone red from the blows, were now starting to bruise. I could feel my eye swell slightly and knew that I had a black eye. My lower lip was split and my jaw hurt like no other from when Joe was trying to keep me quiet. The one side of my face, where Hannibal had struck me felt tender and I figured it was probably bruised too.
Hannibal watched us for a few minutes but we were exhausted from the fight. The others both fell asleep and I slipped into a light meditation. I knew I had to get out of there soon. I had to find Zeff and the others. I had to let them know that the situation had changed. About forty-five minutes later, Hannibal stood up and went to the front of the van. “We close?” he asked.
“Just another twenty clicks or so.” Lillian replied.
I closed my eyes and called up the element inside me. I felt electricity grow as it tried to gain control. I concentrated hard, trying to suppress it. I couldn’t let it take over. I would burn out too quickly. Not to mention the elemental fire that would cover my body if I lost control. It was one of the hardest things I had ever done. The element was not meant to just be tapped into. If you used it you let it take control.
I could feel sweat forming on my brow. I let a small bolt of electricity flow from my finger and up into my restraints. “What are you doing?” Carol asked her voice barely above a whisper.
“Getting out of here.” I replied. “We have people in the base already. I’ve gotta find them so we can escape.”
Hannibal turned back toward us and I let the element slip back inside me. He glanced suspiciously at my face. “What’s the matter with you?” he asked. Nudging me with his boot. “You don’t look so well.”
“Well what do you expect with all the beating I’ve gotten.” I snapped back, letting out a weak cough. “Not to mention this stupid thing on my head.”
“Aw, it’s nothing Han.” Joe insisted. “She just tried to use her powers or something.”
Hannibal frowned and sat back, watching me suspiciously. I shifted my weight and pulled on the restraints as if trying to get out. Finally he grinned and leaned back, resting his eyes. I tried phasing one of my arms through the restraint; gritting my teeth for any pain I might receive. Amazingly, it worked! I phased my hand back into the restraint. I must have fried the circuitry when I zapped it with the lightning. Now I just had to wait for the right moment.
The van slowed at the gate. Lillian rolled down the window and showed an id pass of some sort. “X4-373, Retrieval, transporting prisoners.”
The van passed through the gate and started to move again. A few minutes later Kya glanced back at Hannibal. “We’re entering the main complex. Might want to prepare them for departure.”
Hannibal and Joe reached down and hauled us upright one bye one. They hauled me up first, then Carol. When they were getting Kitty to her feet I slipped out of my restraints and phased through the truck wall. “What the –” I heard Joe curse as I slipped away.
The van jerked to a stop. I tucked myself into a ball as I landed and rolled until I was on my feet again. Then I jumped behind some crates that were nearby and took stock of my situation. The first thing I did was yank off the neural inhibitor. It was if my world was suddenly in colour. I breathed a sigh of relief and looked around. There were workers staring at the truck and Joe and Shalimar were hopping out. “What happened?” Shalimar asked.
“The little bitch fried the circuits in her restraints.” Joe replied.
I glanced around me. There was an air vent just a few feet away. It was my only way out. Shalimar sniffed the air and glanced about. “How’d she manage that?”
“Be damned if I know!” Joe snapped. “Hey! I’m getting a signal from the inhibitor.”
I cursed and glanced around some more. I had to get the inhibitor away from me. A truck started up nearby. It gave me an idea. I used my telekinesis to move the inhibitor and secure it to the bottom of the truck just as the truck pulled away. “It’s moving.” Joe said, looking toward the truck. “That truck!”
“She’s just gonna leave her friends here to die?” Shalimar scoffed disdainfully. “I don’t think so. She secured the inhibitor to it some how. She’s still here somewhere.”
I wasted no more time. I used my mind to unscrew the cover to the air vent and to close it behind me once I was through. It was a big vent so I had no fear of getting stuck in it somewhere. I needed to find the others. The easiest way to do that was to call to Zeff. So I let down my mental barriers and reached out to him. :Zeff?: I called. :Can you hear me?:
:Pol?: his voice sounded loud in my head. That usually meant we were close. :Pol, what are you doing here?:
:Long story.: I told him. :Where are you?:
:Close.: he replied. :We’re hiding in a storage room. Where are you?:
I looked through one of the vents and I could see them. “Above you.” I said out loud.
The others jumped and turned to look at me. “Pol?” Dee asked.
“What the hell are you doing here?” Dark asked.
I lifted the cover off the vent and jumped down, landing neatly beside Psycho. “My god Pol!” She exclaimed. “What happened to you?”
“Had a little run in with some X4’s.” I told her. “Remind me I want to start doing combat training when we get home. They have Kit and Carol.”
“Shit.” Chimaero swore. “This makes it a little harder.”
“And it doesn’t stop there.” I told him. “They had me but I got away.”
“How’s that harder?” Dee asked.
“Cause if I got away…” I turned and looked at them each in turn. “… That means their going to sound the –” Suddenly we were assailed by a loud blaring noise. “Alarm.” I finished lamely.
“Ok. This may not be that bad.” Zeff said reasonably. “Who’d they have guarding you?”
“X4’s called Kya, Joe, Lillian, Shalimar…”
“Damn. That’s Hannibal’s unit.” Chimaero cursed.
“And Hannibal… You know, you should really let me finish before you but in.” I chided him.
“Well one thing’s for sure.” Dee muttered, glancing out the door. “We gotta get out of here fast.”
“Where to first?” I asked as we moved out into the hall and took a left.
“Well Kit and your friend will probably be the easiest to get.” Psycho reasoned. “So let’s go find the fire starter.”
“Josh.” I reminded her. “His name’s Josh.”
“Whatever.” She replied.
We took off down the hall, avoiding cameras and guards the best we could. Psycho and Chimaero took the lead with Dark bringing up the rear. Zeff moved close to me. “How come I didn’t know?” He asked me, touching my arm gingerly. It was almost one solid bruise now. “Why didn’t I feel it?”
“I had you closed off remember?” I asked.
“I didn’t realize that it went as far as our connection.” He told me.
“Neither did I.” I admitted. “But it was better that you didn’t. If you had you wouldn’t be here to help now.”
Psycho signalled us to stop. She listened intently and pointed at the door to her left side. We split to either side of the door. “Why are we stopping here?” I asked. “These aren’t the cells.”
“He’s not being kept in the cells.” Dee told me. “He’s being held for questioning and some sort of behaviour revision or something.”
I frowned. This could only lead to trouble. Chimaero glanced at us. He held up two fingers and pointed to Zeff and me. Then he pointed to the floor at his feet. He wanted us to stand guard. I shook my head. I wanted to go in for Josh. I felt it was my responsibility. He frowned and turned to Zeff. Zeff shrugged and pointed to Dee.
Chimaero looked at her questioningly. Dee nodded. Then he pointed to Dark and me and pointed left. We’d go left through the door. I nodded and pulled out a couple of my throwing knives. He pointed to himself and Psycho and motioned right. Then he looked around at all of us. With a nod he kicked the door open.
We went in as quickly as we could. The only people who were inside were Joshua and some sort of technician. Chimaero and Psycho brought the technician down quickly and efficiently. Dark cut the restraints that secured Joshua to the chair and I shook him awake. “Joshua! Joshua, get up! We gotta go.” I urged.
He groaned and ran a hand sleepily over the back of his head. “What the fuck is that?” Dark asked, staring at the back of his neck.
I turned to look. There, implanted into his neck was something black, circular and about the size of a quarter. “I don’t know.” I said. “But it’s imbedded into his spinal column.”
Chimaero ran over to take a look, leaving Psycho to watch the unconscious technician. I moved in front of Joshua. “Joshua? It’s me. Come on. You gotta wake up.”
He groaned again and opened his eyes. “Miss Summers?” he asked groggily, “Is it really you? What happened to your face?”
“Never mind that.” I told him. “Do you know what they implanted into your neck?”
“It’s called a subdermal governor. All I know is that it keeps me from using my powers. They made me human again. They gave me what I wanted… in return for one thing.”
“What is that?” I asked him, suddenly suspicious.
“That he turns you in.” A very familiar voice said from the doorway.
We all turned fast to see Clowe pushing Zeff and Dee into the room. Zeff came over to stand beside me. Around Clowe there were at least a dozen Restriction Workers all with guns trained on us. Clowe glanced us over, his gaze lingering slightly on Chimaero before moving to me. “What happened to you?” he asked amused.
“Why don’t you ask your son and his batch of X4’s?” I snapped back.
Clowe just grinned. “No matter, you are here now. We can finish our little project. I know how much Ansem’s been wanting to see you.”
I reached out subconsciously and grabbed Zeff’s hand. I felt a slight stab of fear in my chest. Zeff pushed me behind him to protect me slightly. That little move was enough to tell Clowe we’d fight and die before we let him take me back to his lab. “Don’t worry Zefferan.” Clowe grinned. “We won’t kill her. You kids are way too valuable for that. But now I not only have you two,” He turned and grinned at the others, “But my little runaways as well. I believe with some re-indoctrination you’ll be powerful assets.”
Psycho, Chimaero and Dark all got similar determined frowns on their faces. I could tell they weren’t going to make this easy for him. Clowe just grinned at us all. “Get them.” He said, leaving the room.
We all braced ourselves for the onslaught of soldiers but they never came. Instead a group of X-series soldiers entered the room. “Oh shit…” Dark muttered.
“We’re screwed!” Psycho groaned.
The soldiers came into the room and they just kept coming! There were way too many of them. There was no way we could fight them. They swarmed us, skilfully subduing us. I felt my hand wrenched from Zeff’s. “No!” I shouted, punching and slicing with my knives, trying to get away. “I won’t go back! I won’t!”
I could see Zeff struggling to get back to my side but they were herding him toward the door. “Pol!” He called as he got to the door.
I looked up to see something flying towards me. It was his laser sword. I reached out and called it to my hand. As I felt the cool metal in my palm I felt a swell of hope. I ignited it and swung out creating a small space to move in. The soldiers new enough about Zeff to know how much damage his unique weapon could cause. They made as much of a circle as the small room could allow and changed tactics. I was no match for a squad of X5’s, even with Zeff’s sword. They were way to fast and too many.
Within seconds they had me disarmed and on the ground. The last thing I remembered, one of the X5’s grinned down at me. “Nighty night Polgara.” He said. Then he punched me right in the side of the head and I passed out.
Chapter 17
I woke up on a foggy daze. My mind struggled to recall where I was and why but it couldn’t seem to grasp it. I tried to think back to what I was doing before I got here and again it came up blank. The last thing I remembered was passing out on the math room floor in grade eight but I knew that years had passed since then. A faint voice could be heard from somewhere overhead. It sounded like the PA in a hospital.
My eyes cleared and the first thing I saw was an older man in a doctor’s coat, or some sort of lab coat. “You’re alright Polly.” He said reassuringly. “How do you feel? Cold? Dizzy? Tired?”
“Confused.” I admitted. “Where am I?”
“You are in my lab.” The man said. “When you passed out at school your body went through some major changes and you went into a coma. I came back for you when I heard. I got your mother’s permission to bring you here to monitor your condition.”
Something didn’t sound right in what he said but it was really Isaiah. An older version of the man I remembered but there was no mistake. It was him. I looked around. I was lying beside some sort of tank. Isaiah had wrapped a blanket around me and was holding me upright and close to his body. “D..Daddy?” I muttered, grasping his arm.
“Oh my baby girl.” He muttered, enveloping me in a tight hug. “I’m so glad you’re awake. It’s been six years. We were beginning to think you would never wake up.”
“Daddy.” I threw my arms around his neck. “Where’s Mommy?”
“She’s… she’s dead Pol.” He told me, holding me tighter. “She died three years ago.”
No! My shoulders tensed. Something was telling me that something was wrong, that this wasn’t true. “I’m sorry my dear. I know how close you two were.” He crooned softly, mistaking my reaction as sorrow. “But now that you’re awake everything is going to be fine.”
He arose to his feet, helping me stand on shaky legs. I looked around the room to the various scientists and doctors. Some were busy working away at various projects but a few were watching me with pleased interest. One man, with white hair and amber eyes walked over to us. “Well Isaiah. How is she?” he asked with a small smile for me. “Nothing shut down on us during the coma?”
“Not that we have noticed.” Isaiah told him. “She’s just a little weak. But that is to be expected. Pol, this is my… my partner, Ansem. He has been helping me monitor your condition.”
I smiled hesitantly at Ansem and leaned harder against my father. “She doesn’t seem too sure of herself.” Ansem muttered. “You sure she’s alright?”
“Just a little disoriented is all.” Isaiah told him with a frown. “You would be too.”
He walked me over to a chair by the wall and let me sit down. “Pol…” He began but my mind wandered as I looked around the room again. “Pol!” He grabbed my face in his hands and turned me toward him. “I have something I need you to sign for me now that you’re awake. I’m just going to get it alright? Don’t be afraid, and don’t move from this chair.”
I smiled at him and let my eyes roam the room again. Ansem was watching me closely and it was unnerving. As Isaiah left I pulled the sheet tighter around my body and slumped back in the chair. Something about Ansem seemed familiar. His eyes watching my every move made me nervous. Isaiah came back with a clip board in his hand. He came over with it and held it in front of me. “I just need you to sign this.” He told me, handing me a pen.
I glanced up at him and placed the pen on the paper. Then my eyes caught on one abbreviation in the title. MRA. Something clicked in my mind and a series of words flashed through my mind. MRA. Restriction. Clowe. Zeff! Suddenly, my mind opened up and a torrent of memories flooded my brain. I wrote something on the paper in front of me that I probably wouldn’t have written if I was in my right mind. I wrote “fuck off” on big bold letters and in one fluent motion I threw the pen at Ansem and punched Isaiah in the face.
Without hesitating I took off toward the door. A couple of the scientists moved to intercept me but I dodged and punched my way to the door. Ansem ducked the pen and followed close behind me. Somehow I managed to get out the door in one piece and without losing the blanket wrapped around my naked body. I reached the hall and took off down the hall in the direction in which I hoped the exit lay.
I rounded the corner and ran right into Ansem. He caught my arms in a grip so tight that I couldn’t escape. Someone came up behind me and jabbed my neck with some sort of needle. I felt what little strength I had fading as I sank into Ansem’s arms and into a peaceful oblivion.
I awoke to the feeling of strong arms carrying me fast over rugged terrain. “Zeff?” I coughed slightly, my voice coming out in a croak.
We stopped moving and he set me down under the shadow of a tree. “Pol?” Zeff’s face came into focus in front of me. “Thank god. I’ve been trying to wake you up for the past hour. I don’t know how long you’ve been asleep.”
“Where are we?” I asked groggily.
“In the woods, just outside MRA headquarters.”
“For real? I mean, I’m not dreaming this?”
“No.” He assured me. “What did they do to you?”
“Tried to wipe all my memories of life after grade eight. They nearly succeeded too.”
He smiled and enveloped me in a hug. “I’m just thankful that I got you out of there before they could do anything else to you. I’ve been trying to reach the others but we’re to far away. I couldn’t find your watch either. Clowe must have it.”
My eyes finally cleared and I took in my surroundings. Zeff was dressed in standard Restriction attire of a light blue shirt and blue camouflage pants and combat boots. The boots were muddy and worn and his shirt had a couple rips were he had barely dodged bullets. I was still wrapped in a blanket and barefoot. Zeff reached into a small bag he was carrying and pulled out a smaller set of MRA clothing. “Are you strong enough to change or do you want to wait?”
I grinned. “I think I can manage now.”
“Well then I’m gonna go scout around to see if they’ve got people out looking for us.” He said, handing me the clothes and a small handgun.
“Be careful.” I told him as he slipped away.
I waited a few minutes before struggling into the clothes. The pants were a little big but thankfully he had thought to include a belt. I had just finished changing and had slipped into a light meditation when he came running back. “Are you strong enough to walk?” he asked quickly.
“Maybe.” I answered. “Depending on how fast and how far.”
“Then that’s a no.” He muttered, scooping me up in his arms as if I were a child. “I went to look and they’ve got full teams out looking for us. We have to get out of here now.”
“I’ll try to reach the others.” I told him.
I held a stronger link to them than he did. Reaching out along our Elemental ties I found Dee’s mind. :Pol? Thank god! Where are you?:
:In the woods outside Clowe’s Headquarters.:
“His British Columbia one.” Zeff muttered.
:Zeff says it’s his British Columbia base.: I told her.
:BC? Man Pol, he really didn’t want us to find you. I’ll tell the Professor. We’ll be there as soon as we can.:
:Thank you. And Dee? Please hurry. I’m not in the best shape for keeping ahead of them.:
“Incoming.” Zeff muttered, setting me down in a sheltered rocky outcropping.
I could hear the hum of machines as they approached on four wheelers and on foot through the underbrush. I pulled out the gun that Zeff had given me. “Have you ever used one of those?” Zeff asked quietly.
“No.” I admitted. “I prefer my knives. A lot quieter. I’m guessing I’ll have to buy more of those.”
Zeff shook his head slightly and took the gun out of my hands. Then he handed me his laser sword. “At least with that I know you won’t accidentally injure yourself or me.”
I grinned at him and took the sword. “I really gotta get me one of these.”
He grinned back. “Remind me later and I’ll show you how to make one.”
I struggled to my feet and leaned against the rock wall to keep upright. The four wheelers stopped just out of gun range and Clowe himself hopped down off. “If you really wanted to avoid that operation Polgara, this was not the way to do it.” He said, taking in the fact that I could barely stand. “And you, Zefferan, should know better. You know we’ve upped security since the last escape. You’ve been told enough times over the past few weeks.”
Zeff’s grip tightened on the gun in his hand. “I won’t let you take her back.” He told Clowe venomously. “I won’t let you hurt her again.”
“Is that so?” Clowe asked, taking a step closer and raising one hand. His other hand, I noticed, was clenched tightly around his gun. “Put the gun down Zeff. I don’t want to kill you.”
Zeff raised the gun defiantly and took aim at Clowe’s head. “Put the gun down Zeff.” Clowe repeated, taking another step forward. “Put it down and come quietly and we won’t hurt her.”
“Can you move back further?” Zeff muttered to me.
I looked behind me but the cave was too shallow there was nowhere to run. “I’d be backing into a corner.” I told him. “There’s only one way out.”
He swore and moved more in front of me. “Come now Zeff,” Clowe said calmly, still moving forward. “You won’t shoot me.”
“You want to bet?” Zeff replied. “Just wait until you are in range.”
“I won’t go back.” I whispered to his back. “Zeff, I can’t go back.”
“Come out now and I won’t release your siblings Zeff.” Clowe said, stepping within firing range. Zeff’s hand shook on his gun but he didn’t take the shot. “You won’t kill them. You were always too honourable for your own good.”
“I may not kill them but I can injure them enough.” Zeff said as he fired.
Clowe was fast. He dodged the bullet and rolled as his soldiers returned fire. Zeff and I ducked behind the rocky entrance of the cave as bullets whizzed by us. Zeff and the soldiers fired back and forth for hours. Zeff had thoughtfully packed all the extra clips he could carry.
Suddenly a voice shouted out from behind the vehicles. “Enough games!” Magneto said. Zeff’s weapon went flying out of his hands and into the forest beyond.
As the soldiers moved in I tossed the laser sword to Zeff. When the soldiers saw that in his hands they dropped back, staying just out of range of the blade. “Zeff this is pointless.” Clowe said, much closer now that the gun was gone. “Drop the blade. Now.”
The soldiers started firing again. All I could do was hide as Zeff deflected bullet after bullet with his blade. Then, one of the X4s got in a lucky shot on the handle of the sword and it petered out.
I looked at Zeff in fear. Now what will happen? “Come on Dee, where are you?” he muttered softly.
“I won’t go back.” I told Clowe. I stood up straighter, no longer leaning on the wall. “I won’t be your lab rat anymore.”
Clowe just grinned and moved towards us. The hum of jet engines could be heard approaching from the west. “He brought reinforcements.” Zeff muttered.
“No…” I told him, feeling a familiar presence in my mind. “That’s our ride.”
Clowe realized it just moments before I said it and the ‘workers stormed toward us in full force. Zeff stood between them and me, fending them off as best he could with just his hands. Just as they over powered him and were moving toward me time stopped. Zeff wrenched his arms out of the ‘workers’ holds and I leaned against the rock in relief. “About time.” Zeff muttered. “I thought we were done for.”
“I came as quick as I could!” Dee said defiantly. “It’s a long way from New York to BC and you didn’t exactly give me advanced warning. Now let’s get out of here before I get a nosebleed from holding time for too long.”
Zeff came over and scooped me up into his arms again. “I can walk!” I complained, trying to break from his grip.
“Not far,” Zeff argued, “And we’re not that close to a clearing that she could have landed in.”
“And I need to release my hold on them soon so we may have to run for it.” Dee told me, trying not to laugh.
“Oh, shut up and get moving.” I said, relaxing into Zeff’s hold.
Zeff grinned and took off after Dee. A few seconds later I heard shouts from behind us. Dee stumbled and almost fell. She quickly regained her footing and ran on. “I had to let them go.” She told Zeff. “It was draining me.”
“They seem to be more and more resistant to our elemental powers.” I said quietly.
“Well, they’ve already found a way to control mutant powers. His next challenge is elemental ones.” Zeff replied.
“Shit.” Dee muttered.
They caught up with us just as we broke through the clearing. We dodged bullets as we ran to the jet. “Dee, get us out of here!” Zeff shouted, setting me down in one of the seats and running to the weapons cabinet in the back.
Bullets ricocheted off the hull and the ramp. Zeff grabbed a gun and began to return fire, keeping them from getting on the jet. Dee sat in the pilot seat and powered up the jet, closing the ramp as soon as was possible. Zeff came up and sat in the co-pilot seat with a breath of relief. “You came alone?” He asked in surprise.
“I was the only one there.” She replied as the jet took off, leaving Clowe, swearing and yelling at his troupes, behind us. “There was a field trip today to the statue of liberty and Manhattan. I decided to remain and keep looking for you. You two picked a hell of a day to finally reach me.”
“I tried to reach you sooner but Clowe blocked my mind.” Zeff told her, leaning back in the chair and donning a headset. “I don’t share any elemental ties with you girls.”
“I was in no condition to talk to anybody.” I told her weakly as I shut my eyes and slipped into meditation, blocking out the rest of their conversation.
By the time we had gotten back to the institute my strength had somewhat recovered and a searing hunger came with it. I followed Zeff and Dee out of the lower levels and up into the cafeteria. I needed some food before I even thought of answering any questions. Zeff and I ate our way through a medium pizza and salad and were starting on desert when the others piled in. Apparently they were back from their field trip. They took one look at us and froze. They stood there for a minute, their mouths hanging open, and then they ran over.
They immediately started asking questions. I just leaned back and let Zeff answer them. It wasn’t till Chimaero asked Zeff how he got there that I started to listen. “I mean,” Chimaero was saying, “You sat up so suddenly and the look on your face… I thought you were having a nightmare or something. Except… you never have nightmares. Not even when we were kids. Then you just sorta disappeared. Nobody knew where you went.”
“I guess it’s that Protector thing.” Zeff said. “I suddenly knew that Pol was in trouble. Then I could suddenly see what was happening to her. Then I was suddenly there to help. Who knew that they would be ready for me?”
“I was wondering why you never answered us when we called you.” Chimaero said.
“Yah.” Jacob agreed. “It vas as if you coulds not hear us.”
“I couldn’t.” Zeff said. “All I was aware of is what was happening to Pol.”
“What did they do to you?” Hunter asked, he was one of the only ones without first-hand Clowe experience and didn’t know that he shouldn’t ask.
Dee grabbed his arm and pulled him away. “I’ll explain. Come on.” She said and the others followed her out.
I smiled thankfully at her retreating back and picked up my tray. “Well, I guess we should go talk to the Professor.”
I deposited my tray on the cart and Zeff and I went to find the Professor. We found him in the lower levels just exiting Cerebra. From the look on his face he was very glad we were back. He reached out and took my hand in his. His eyes roamed over my face, checking to see if I was well. I put a block around my mind. I didn’t want anyone prying through my head right now. Not the Professor, or Jean, or even Zeff. I needed time to sort through my thoughts and the memories that were still swimming around in there.
Judging from the way the Professor’s eyes widened slightly and how Zeff suddenly froze I could tell they noticed. Before either of them said anything I managed to ask a question. “What happened to Josh?” I asked. “Do we know where he is?”
“I was hoping you knew.” Xavier said. “I went to get him the day you disappeared but he was gone… as well as the Executive President and one of the volunteers. I tried to trace them but so far I’ve been unable to find them.”
“Carol?” I asked, and then I remembered my promise I had made and groaned. “Oh shit! Carol!”
“She was a friend of yours?” Xavier asked.
“From way back.” I told him. “I promised to call her. I better go talk to her.”
“No.” The Professor said, halting me as I was about to turn and leave. “I don’t want you involved in this Polgara. Not anymore. I’ll send Destiny and Hunter. They are the most personable.”
“But Professor…” I started.
“No Polgara—”
“It’s Pol.” I interrupted. “Professor, she’s my friend! I have to make sure she’s alright. I don’t want to lose her again.”
“That is precisely the reason you must stay here.” Xavier said. “You are more inclined to act rashly. Stay here. Rest, relax, think things over, but stay inside. Zeff, make sure she does not leave the mansion.”
I felt my spine bristle in indignation. I didn’t need a sitter. I turned abruptly and strode quickly to the elevator and up to the main level. I wasted no time in putting on my shoes and my coat and was just opening the door when Zeff caught up with me. He pushed the door closed with one hand and I found myself pinned between him and the solid oak wood. A couple passing students stopped and looked at us. Zeff stared back at them until they left. When he finally spoke his voice was deliberately soft so as not to attract unwanted attention. “What do you think your doing Pol?” he asked. “You were told to stay here.”
“I can’t.” I told him. “Not when one of my friends might need my help. The way I see it you have three choices. Back off and tell Xavier that I gave you the slip. Stay the way you are and force me to make you get out of my way. Or follow me to make sure I don’t do anything stupid. But I am going.”
He hesitated a bit too long for my liking so I shoved him out of my way with my mind. If he had any doubts about whether I meant what I said I had just clarified it. He stood there looking at me with hurt and shock. I took my chance and slipped out the door. I was in the garage and climbing into a car when he caught up with me again. He didn’t say anything to me, just climbed in next to me. During the whole drive from Westchester to Newark he just sat looking out the window. It wasn’t until we reached Newark that he actually said something. “Do you even know where you’re going?” he asked.
“Not a clue.” I replied. “But I’ll find it.”
“How?”
Instead of answering him directly I just pulled over next to phone booth and hopped out. I went into the phone booth and picked up the phonebook. By looking up “Mitchell, Paul” I was able to get her address. I climbed back in the car and drove to the address. It was one of those big apartment buildings in the city. Zeff and I went into the building and looked up the number of their apartment. We reached the floor and Zeff knocked on the door. “I’m sorry.” Mr. Mitchell’s voice rang from within, “We’re not receiving people today. We’re too busy.”
“Mr. Mitchell?” I called softly through the door. “It’s me. Pol. Can you let me in? I need to talk to Carrie.”
“Pol?” the door opened to reveal Mrs. Mitchell. “Thank goodness. Maybe you can get her to talk to us. She hasn’t said a word in weeks. Hasn’t even left her room except to eat and use the washroom.”
“I’ll do my best Mandy.” I told her.
I left Zeff to talk to the Mitchells and went to talk to Carol. I knocked on her door and opened it slowly. “Carol?” I called softly.
“Pol?” she whirled around to face me. She looked horrible. She had dark circles under her eyes, her clothes looked like she had slept in them more than once, her hair was tangled and she was thin and pale. “Pol! Oh my God! I can’t believe it’s you! You’re ok!”
She ran to me and threw her arms around my neck. The next thing I knew she was sobbing into my neck. “Carrie?” I asked, holding her out at arms length. “Is something wrong? Are you hurt?”
“I was so worried.” She said quietly, whipping tears from her eyes. “I don’t know why I was worried. I mean, you didn’t even come for him. It was that professor of yours that came… the one in the wheelchair. I just thought maybe he…”
“About Josh…” I said, sitting her down on her bed. “Do you know who came for him? Do you know where they took him?”
Her eyes widened in fear and she just stared at me. “I’m sorry I can’t be more tactful about this.” I told her. “But I’m short on time here. The Professor has people on the way and if they find me here I’m in big trouble. I was told to stay in the school.”
“What like house arrest or detention or something?”
“Of a sorts.” I told her.
She looked away from me, her eyes focussing on her clenched hands. “I wish I could help you Pol. But I can’t.”
“Carrie…”
“I can’t Pol!” she repeated, fear and frustration making her voice shake. “You have no idea what they’d do to me if they found out… if he found out. You have no idea what he’s capable of.”
“Oh, don’t I?” I asked. An amused smile crept onto my lips before I could stop it.
“How could you? You’ve been tucked away safe at that school.” Her voice started to get a venomous edge to it. “Safe with the muties. I bet you even have little mutie friends now don’t you? All you have to worry about is how to control your powers. I doubt your mother would send you somewhere where you would be in danger.”
“There are a few things you don’t know about me Carrie.” I told her gently. “For starters, Mrs. McQueen is not my biological mother. My bio-folks are Scott and Jean Summers. They’re employed at the school. I can’t get into it now but trust me… I know all about Timothy Clowe.”
She gave a small snort of disbelief. My patience was wearing thin. I reached down and pulled up my shirt enough for her to get a good look at my healing scar. She gasped in horror. “Oh my God! He did that?”
“With me conscious. Then he stood there and smiled at me.” I didn’t want to scare her but I was running out of time. “I can’t let him hurt Josh. I don’t want that poor boy to go through what we… what I had to go through. No one at the school does.”
Carol stared at me in horror. “If you know about Clowe then you know that I can’t tell you.” She insisted. “He’ll kill me Pol!”
“I would rather we could solve this without the use of powers.” I told her, looking into her eyes. “I’m running out of time.” There was a knock on the apartment door. “Ok Carrie. Time’s up. You wanna tell me?”
She looked from the door to me and back. “He said something about a place near Seattle.” She said quickly. “That’s all I know! Honest!”
I gave her a hug. “Thanks Carrie. I think it will be enough.”
I left her there and went to the door. Before Mr. Mitchell even got to the door to see who was there I was at the door and flinging it open. Dee stepped back, a shocked look on her face. “Pol?” she stuttered, “Why are… what are you… weren’t you supposed to be at the school?”
“As if!” I scoffed. “You really think I’d stay there when one of my friends needed me? I know where they’ve taken him. Now let’s get out of here.”
Zeff stepped out behind me. Dee looked up at him and raised an eyebrow, as if asking why he didn’t stop me. Zeff shrugged slightly. “She can be very determined.”
I grinned at him and we all went back to the school.
Chapter 16
There seemed to be a big change in Scott and Jean’s behaviour towards Zeff after that day. I knew that Jean trusted him before but Scott and Zeff must have talked while I was out. He was more relaxed around them and they seemed to trust that he wouldn’t hurt me or take me back to Clowe. They gave up watching our Danger Room sessions and they didn’t even fuss when the Professor sent us out on simple missions together.
Despite this sudden acceptance I found myself missing my home. Not Cobourg, though I did miss Cynthia, but Millville. I missed Carol. That is why, when Zeff and I were sent to investigate a possible situation at the Covenant House in Newark, I received the surprise of my life. I had no sooner walked through the door when a familiar voice called my name. “Pol? Oh my God! I can’t believe it’s you!”
I turned around fast and was almost knocked off my feet when Carol threw her arms around me in a hug. “What’re you doing here? I tried to cal your new home but your mom said you hadn’t been there in weeks! That was years ago! Where have you been? Why did you never call?”
I laughed in surprise and relief. “One question at a time Carrie!” I told her, “Easy one first. I’m here on official business for Professor Charles Xavier, from Xavier’s Institute for Gifted Youngsters.”
“No way!” she said in amazement. “That school you mailed way back when?”
“The same.” I laughed. “My turn. What are you doing here?”
“My parents work here now. We moved to Newark last year.” Carol said. “Why are you here exactly?”
“I need to talk to Mr. James White.” I told her. “Could you show me where to go?”
Zeff laughed suddenly, causing Carol to finally acknowledge his presence. “You two take the question-answer thing seriously don’t you?”
I grinned. “Sorry, my bad. Carol this is Zeff. He’s… he’s a friend of mine.”
“Zeff? That’s an unusual name isn’t it?” Carol asked as she shook his hand. “Sorry, Mr. White’s office is this way.”
We followed Carol through the building, past the gym where a bunch of kids were playing basketball, to an office marked “James White, Executive President”. Carol knocked on the door and stuck her head in. “James?” she called, “You have visitors.”
She showed us in and was about to leave when I stopped her. “Don’t go far Carrie. I might need you.”
“You may stay Carol.” Mr. White told her. “I know why they’re here. I shall just go get Josh.”
“Oh that’s what this is about?” Carol looked at me curiously. “I’ll go get him. You do whatever talking needs to be done. I have my own questions to ask later.”
As she left we sat in the chairs opposite Mr. White’s desk. He was a jolly sort of man with black hair that was littered with grey and laughter lines creased around his pleasant brown eyes. We exchanged greetings and showed him our id cards. When he saw my power level his eyes rose slightly and a small smile formed on his lips. “I guess I should try not to anger you then.” He joked. “You might just bring down the house.”
I laughed slightly. “I try not to damage other people’s property.” I said with a mischievous grin. “I save that for the school. But honestly, I’ve been told I have amazing control for somebody of my age and level. It must be genetic.”
He seemed a little comforted by this and was just about to sit down when the door opened and Carol came in, leading Josh. He was a tall boy of about sixteen. His dark hair was stuck to his forehead with sweat. He had been one of the people in the gym that we had passed. “Ah, Josh.” Mr. White greeted him, “This is Miss Summers and Mr. Sellora. They go to the school I was telling you about. Why don’t you tell them your story? I promise they will not flinch away from you.”
“What makes you so sure?” he asked, looking us over.
“Trust me.” I told him. “I’ve witnessed things that would make your skin crawl.”
There must have been something in my eyes that convinced him because soon he was telling us his tale. It was a typical fire-starter story. The boy had gotten mad and burned down the house. Only with Josh he had burned it down with his family trapped inside. Now he viewed his mutation as a curse, and he was afraid he’d be tried for murdering his family. I explained how there was a loophole for mutants who are just developing their powers. Accidents happen that they can not control.
I went on to explain how there were a few fire starters at the school… and there was the added bonus of everything having a mutant-proof finish on it. At the school he would be taught how to control his powers and by the time he graduated he’d have such a good grasp that he’d be able to control the strength of his power as well as just turning it on and off. He would be able to rejoin the world as an educated young man. No one would be the wiser.
Josh sat there eating up every word I said. The school must have sounded like heaven to him. Carol just sat there with her mouth hanging open. Last time I saw her I was in denial about being a mutant, and here I was promoting a mutant’s school. We gave Josh a few days to think about it but I was pretty sure what his answer would be. When we left Carol followed us. She stopped us at the door. “I have a lot of questions Pol.” She told me, looking me in the eye.
“And I will gladly answer them.” I told her. “But now is not a good time. I’ll have to call you or something. We have to get together.”
She nodded and gave me a hug. “Just don’t disappear again ok?” she asked. “Don’t leave me wondering again.”
“I promise.” I told her as Zeff led me away.
When we got back to the institute we made our report to the Professor and went to get some supper. That night as I meditated I could here Josh’s voice in my head. “I could hear them screaming, but I couldn’t stop it.” I sat up and went to the washroom to splash water on my face. I glanced down at my hands. They were shaking slightly. I couldn’t figure out why. I wasn’t usually one to succumb to nerves. “I was so angry. He wasn’t gonna let me play basketball, I wasn’t allowed to join the team. Basketball meant everything to me… or so I thought.”
I shook my head, trying to clear it. Then I rested my forehead against the washroom mirror. Something was wrong. I could feel it. I just didn’t know what. :Polgara.: a voice rang in my head. I stood up straight, listening. :We have the boy, Polgara.:
“Who are you?” I asked out loud. I knew that whoever it was would be able to hear me, but I didn’t expect an answer.
:We have the fire starter boy.: the voice told me. :If you want to see him unharmed come to the mall. Come alone, and tell no one.:
I hesitated. I knew I’d be walking into a trap. But what could I do? I couldn’t just leave him. I grabbed my coat and threw on my shoes. I figured I could always send an SOS through my elemental ties if I was in trouble. I paused at the door, my hand resting on the handle, and glanced around the foyer. The professor was gonna kill me if he found out. I took a deep breath and slipped out into the night.
I walked quickly and silently out past the gate and down the road. As I neared the mall I slowed, my ears alert for any unusual sounds. I could hear a muffled voice talking. I couldn’t make out the words. I rounded a corner and saw Josh, tied and gagged and sitting in a shadowed corner of an alley. I abandoned all caution and ran to him. “Josh! Are you alright?” I asked as I pulled the gag from his mouth.
“Miss Summers! Behind you!” He cried as a hand holding a wet cloth was held against my face.
I breathed in a familiar smell and new right away that I was in trouble. I jabbed behind me with one of my knives, struggling to break out of my captor’s hold. They were ready for me. They wrenched the blade out of my hand and tightened the cloth so that it covered both my mouth and my nose. The last thing I saw was Josh’s look of shocked horror. Then, all went black.
When I awoke my head was pounding and my eyes were hazy. I looked around, trying to get a grip on my surroundings. There were test tubes, charts, and surgical equipment lined the walls. I was strapped to a surgery table in some sort of lab. My eyes finally focused and I looked harder at the charts and file folders. There, written across the front of one of the folders, were the words “MRA Classified” in bold black letters.
I groaned and tugged at my restraints but I was too weak and the bonds were mutant proof. The door whisked open to reveal a man in his late forties or early fifties in a white lab coat. As he walked closer he smiled and something clicked in my mind. “Hello again Pol.” He said calmly.
There was no mistaking that voice. It was Isaiah. The no good scum of a man who married Cynthia and then left her to fend for herself and me. He wore glasses now and his face had the beginnings of a beard, but it was still him. How could he be here? He was no genius… at least, not that I remembered. I frowned slightly. His smile widened. “I see you still remember me… or should I say… my old persona.” He told me, taking out a needle and a vial of some fluid. “I couldn’t have people knowing what I did. Not you. Not your mother.”
“What’re you going to do to me?” I asked.
“Oh nothing much.” He replied, looking over the label on the vial. “We are told you hold the key to returning one of our AWOL soldiers to us. They want to use that to their advantage. I was just wondering whether to give you anything to numb the pain or not as we obviously can’t knock you out.”
I felt a stab of fear in my chest. “Numb me from what?” I asked nervously.
“The surgery of course.” He replied. “We want to see what makes a non-Manticore elemental tick.”
The fear spread through my body. “What’s to decide?” I asked. “You don’t have a conscience. I mean, you left us with nothing. Mom is still trying to pick up the pieces of the broken existence you left us in.”
He looked at me sharply. “So she is still ‘Mom’ is she? I would have thought they would have gotten you to call that Doctor of theirs ‘Mom.’”
“Jean is my biological mother but Cynthia is the mother of my heart.” I replied, my fear changing to panic as he put the vial back without using it. “I call them both Mom. Not that you care. You left.”
“Is that what she told you?” he asked, his eyes softened slightly. “I’m afraid you’ve got it wrong my dear. I didn’t leave. She kicked me out. I made the mistake of showing my eagerness to give you to Clowe. Unfortunately, she loved you as if you were her own. She knew that I had given him another child, and that the child was never returned to her parents. She had to choose between you or me. She chose you.” His eyes grew hard and he reached for a surgical knife. “I never stopped loving her. Now, feel free to scream.”
My heart was pounding in my chest. I felt the coolness of the blade against my stomach. I screamed at the pain that erupted as I felt the blade cut into my flesh, starting at my chest and moving toward my abdomen. Suddenly, the blade was wrenched out of his hand and away from my prone body. He gasped and we both looked behind him. Zeff stood there with the bloody knife in his hand and hatred in his eyes. “He always knows.” Isaiah smiled.
Before anyone had time to think or act there were soldiers streaming into the room with tasers drawn. Zeff looked at them and let the knife slip grudgingly from his fingers. Clowe walked in with another man. This other man had white hair, copper skin and bright amber eyes. “Well, I thought we might actually get to go through with this for a moment.” He smiled coldly at Zeff before turning to me. “Polgara.” Clowe smiled, all but ignoring the shock and hatred on Zeff’s face. “This is Ansem Gill. I guess you could call him Ondraya’s adoptive father and uncle.”
“I’ve heard of him.” I muttered, glaring up at him and wincing slightly from the pain of the wound. “Doesn’t take to kindly to you does she? Can I please get off this table now? I’ve served your purpose.”
“Not quite.” Clowe sneered. “You need an attitude adjustment. Ansem is going to oversee the procedure.”
“You can’t be serious!” I gasped.
Clowe grinned widely. “Oh but I am. At least, I will be if your boyfriend here doesn’t do exactly as I say.”
Zeff’s eyes widened and he glance at me, unable to keep his eyes from straying to the incision. :Why us?:
Ansem smiled. “Because you are the easiest to catch and manipulate.”
“That makes me feel so much better.” I winced.
Clowe’s mouth twitched as if he was trying not to smile. I glared at him. How could he smile when a young girl was laying cut open in front of him? It was sick. “You have nothing to be concerned about.” He assured me. “I have great confidence that Zeff won’t let anything happen. But if he screws up once, I turn you over to Ansem.”
“And then we’ll have some fun.” Isaiah added.
Me and Zeff exchanged worried glances and then they led him away, leaving me alone with Isaiah. Isaiah didn’t do anything about my wound. Just looked me over, as if gauging just how much I had changed. His gaze gave me the creeps. “How did Mom know you wanted to give me to Clowe?” I asked.
“I never could keep secrets from Cynthia.” Isaiah told me. “She knew my profession shortly after we married. At least, she knew I was a scientist that studied genetics. It wasn’t until I had Ansem come in to have a look at you that she realized what was going on.”
“What made you call Ansem in?” I asked. “You must have known she wouldn’t settle for it.”
“It started when you were a little girl. Five maybe?” he said. “You were playing close to the wall, near an electric outlet. You reached toward the wall for a toy and a string of blue electricity jumped from the socket to you. You yelped in surprise and pulled your hand away. It was your yelp that made me look up. Then you reached forward and the electricity jumped to you again. Instead of crying, you started to laugh. I couldn’t believe my eyes. Then electricity started to spark through your hair and between your fingers. If I didn’t work with mutants I would have been afraid. It wasn’t until Ansem mentioned the elemental talents of his niece that I had him come and look at you.”
He glanced over me again. I shuddered slightly. “You say you gave Clowe another child.” I said softly, drawing the conversation away from me. “You seem proud of the fact. Who did you give him? Someone powerful? Important?”
“I gave him the two month old Kyra Dallas.” Isaiah grabbed a chair and a file and sat down to read. I groaned inwardly. Not only was this man out to get me but apparently he and Dark had a history. My day was getting worse and worse. They left a guard that hated my guts and would just as soon cut me open as look at me, and when Isaiah finally left Ansem came in. They alternated back and forth like this. I was always guarded by one of my would-be surgeons.
I glanced down at my stomach to where Isaiah had cut me with the knife. It was stinging profusely and I could see a thin line of blood running down my stomach to pool in my navel. Amazingly, the cut itself seemed to be healed slightly. It was not as deep as it had felt when he did it. I lay my head back and groaned slightly. I never did like the sight of blood. Especially not my own.
My guards just ignored me unless they were making witty remarks. Neither of them seemed to think it would be very long before Zeff messed up somehow. After all, he had been AWOL for quite some time. He was “out of practise”. Every time this thought crossed their mind they would glance at me with disturbing expressions of interest and longing as if I was some interesting specimen they couldn’t wait to dissect.
They even took the watch together some times and chatted about what they would do if given the opportunity. After about two days of lying there, strapped to the table, they mentioned that Clowe had actually devised a plan to make Zeff screw up. Clowe wanted to try some sort of mind thing on me. Wanted to try to modify my memories.
I felt some relief in knowing that they wouldn’t cut me open but a touch of anxiety in knowing that they were still going to use me for an experiment. Undoubtedly to try and make me join them. I felt a sharp twinge of guilt lance through my chest. :Oh god Pol!: I heard Zeff’s voice in my head. :I’m sorry!:
:You couldn’t help it.: I told him. :They planned it. They want to –:
I was cut off from him as sharp as any knife. I glanced over to my captors. Ansem was grinning broadly. “Now Polgara. We don’t want you to ruin our plan.”
He went over to a large tank and started clicking controls. Isaiah took out a laser and set it up nearby. Ansem came over and pressed some buttons by my head. The table I was strapped to started to fold and reposition until it had become a chair. They set the laser up in line with my left eye. Isaiah went over to the cupboard and pulled out a different vial than the one he pulled out before. “This devise is generally used to see memories in a person’s mind.” Ansem told me. “We are going to try to use it now to modify your memories.”
Isaiah injected something into my arm and Ansem turned on the laser. Pain seared through my body as I relived my memories from waking up on my math room floor to this second. When they finally turned off the laser I felt drained and confused. It seemed almost a dream as someone stripped off my clothes, attached tubes to various parts of my body, and slipped me into the tank. Finally, darkness overtook me and I slipped into a dreamless state of semi-consciousness.
Chapter 15
An hour later exactly I was woken by the smell of food. The others were all sitting around a fire outside eating hotdogs they had roasted. The sun was just starting to go down. I stretched and sat up. Standing up I walked a little shakily out to the fireside. “Smells good.” I told them. “Any for me?”
Dee handed me a hotdog and I sat down to eat. “Did you know you levitated when you meditate?” Kitty asked looking up at me.
“What?” I asked. “No way. Stop joking around.”
“She’s not.” Hunter said. “You were floating at least a foot above the seats.”
“We had to stop Psycho from waking you up.” Corbin grinned. “She wanted to see if you’d float back down or just fall.”
“And you guys, being the nice people that you are, told her that was a bad idea?” I asked, faintly amused.
Chimaero shrugged. “We figured it would slow down your healing process.” He said. “We want to leave as soon as possible.”
“Well, I’m ready to go when you are.” I told him.
We packed up our stuff and made sure the jet was secure. Then we headed off, following the river that flowed into the lake. We knew they had left in boats and there was only one way they could have gone. As we walked we discussed possible ways of entering the base. Each suggestion was squashed almost as soon as it was made. Underground tunnel? We should be so lucky. Scale the walls? To high, well watched, and there’s searchlights. Show ourselves? Get thrown in separate mutant proof cells.
In the end we decided that the four ex-soldiers would play captors and the rest of us would play the captives. We decided to leave Hunter, Corbin, and Jacob outside as a backup plan. If we really got caught it would be up to them to save us. Of course they grumbled about this but common sense won out. Four captors couldn’t bring in six captives. It just wouldn’t work.
We had to back track a couple times when we came across a road. We didn’t want to be seen until we got to the base. As we neared the gates the three protectors hung back while Kitty, Dee, and I put our hands in the shackles that Zeff pulled from his endless stash of Restriction equipment. As we neared the gate Zeff grabbed my arms. I pretended to struggle. It wasn’t hard. Fear had gripped me. Suddenly, I didn’t want to be here.
As we passed through the gates we were intercepted by a group of soldiers. They looked at us curiously. “Who are these?” One of the soldiers asked.
“We found them snooping around the lake.” Chimaero answered. “We think they came to save the adults that are here.”
“Way to go man.” Another of the soldiers said, obviously impressed.
“You seem vaguely familiar.” The first one said.
“I am X4-493.” Chimaero told him.
“The ‘twin’ to Clowe’s son? Wow.” He said sympathetically. “You must have it hard. And who are these?”
“X5-453 and X5-209.” Dark answered, giving Dee a slight push.
Dee glared at her but didn’t comment. The soldier turned to Zeff. “And you? What is your designation?”
Zeff had kept his hood up to hide his face. “I’m not one of you Manticore replicas. I am an original MRA agent. My name’s Kyle.” His grip tightened on my arms.
For a moment I was reminded of the time he had taken me to see Clowe and Magneto. I shuddered slightly. If he noticed he gave no sign of it. “Chill dude.” The soldier said, raising his hand in defence. “I meant no offence. You agents always take things the wrong way.”
“Maybe if you just let us do our job we wouldn’t.” Zeff snapped, bitterness seeping into his voice. “You Manticore lab rats think you can just waltz in here and take the jobs of us original soldiers.”
I was getting impatient. Were they just gonna sit there talking all day? I yanked my arms out of Zeff’s hold and took off for the gate. I had barely taken three steps when he caught me again. He spun me around to face the base. “If you don’t mind.” He told the soldier. “I would like to take this scum to a cell where she belongs.”
“Sure thing.” The soldier said, looking me over. “But personally I don’t know why you’re in such a hurry to be rid of her. Don’t you Agents like to have fun with your captives? I had heard that somewhere.”
Zeff’s grip tightened on my arms again. “She’s not my type.”
“Whatever you say man.” The soldier agreed. He turned to the others. “We’re just getting off duty. Come join us in the mess hall when you get rid of these girls.”
“Sure thing.” Psycho agreed, pulling Kitty toward the base. “I’m starved.”
They pushed and pulled us into the base. We halted just inside the doorway. “Now what?” Psycho asked. “Which way to the cells?”
Dee closed her eyes slightly. “Left.” She said after a moment.
We went left, the three of us still pretending to struggle, until Dee guided us to a set of winding stairs. We went down the stairs and found ourselves in the cell area. The guards looked up as we approached but as soon as they saw us “prisoners” they paid us no more mind then they would anyone else. “Dee?” I muttered. “Could you freeze them? And the cameras?”
“I’ll try.” She answered. A few seconds later she nodded. “Done.”
We shed our shackles and started checking each cell for our parents. Dee stood very still in the center of the hallway. She seemed to be glowing slightly. I checked the first few cells. No dice. They were empty. “Pol!” Psycho called from a few cells away.
I ran to her and looked in. Scott was chained in the center of the room. A weird device surrounded his eyes. I was sure it was a mutant proof blindfold. They must not have bothered to look for his visor when they caught him. “Dad?” I called softly, kneeling down in front of him.
“Pol?” He asked in bewilderment. “What are you doing here?”
“What do you think I’m doing?” I asked, slightly amused that he had to ask. “I have your visor. Close your eyes.”
I reached out and removed the blindfold. When his visor was securely on his face he looked up. “I can’t believe he let you come.” He said softly as I undid the chains holding him up.
“It’s not as if we gave him a choice.” I said as I helped him to his feet.
Scott chuckled. “I can see that.”
We walked out into the hall where Dee was still standing perfectly still. “Is she ok?” Scott asked.
“Yah, fine.” I told him, gesturing at the guards. “Just keeping our friends here occupied.”
Scott shook his head slowly. “I always forget that you five have those additional talents.”
He stayed with Dee and Storm who had just come from her cell. Psycho was already on to the next cell. I caught up to her. “Seen Jean yet?” I asked.
“Not yet.” She answered.
I started checking the cells. Finally, after about five empty cells I heard a familiar voice. “About time. You kids sure know how to make a guy wait.”
I grinned in at Logan. “Psycho, this ones yours.” I called as I moved off.
“Yer Mom is down at zee end.” Remy told me as he, Dark, and Marie walked by.
I nodded at him and ran to the end. Kitty and her mom walked by. I barely even acknowledged them. I reached the last cell and opened it. Jean was chained to the wall, a weird device on her head. I took it off and she looked up at me. “Pol?” she seemed to relax slightly. “Thank god.”
“What is this thing?” I asked as Zeff freed her from her chains.
“A Neural Inhibitor,” She replied, “To hold psychic powers. Thank you.” She said to Zeff as he steadied her. She hadn’t put weight on her feet for days. “That’s why I was cut off so suddenly from Charles.”
I nodded in understanding and we headed back toward the others. When we reached them Scott enveloped Jean in a grateful and loving hug. I just smiled and hung back with Zeff. “Ok,” Chimaero said softly. “Our next challenge is getting Dee out without breaking her concentration. We need these guys to stay frozen.”
We went back and shut all the cell doors, and everyone moved to the stairs except for me. I tapped Dee on her shoulder. As soon as her concentration broke I cast an image into the minds of the guards so that in their minds the corridor was still empty. Dee and I backed silently out of the room. Once we had all moved further up the stairs I released them from the illusion. There was no need for it anymore.
We were almost to the top of the stairs when we heard a set of feet approaching us from in front. “Dee?” I asked.
“I can’t Pol. I haven’t got the strength.”
Jean reached out with her hand and froze the soldier just as he appeared in front of us. His mouth opened in shock as he looked at us. Chimaero, Psycho, Dark, and Zeff moved to the front. He looked at each of them in turn, his eyes pausing at Zeff before locating me in the group. “I can’t believe I was so easily duped.” He muttered, turning to Chimaero. “You’re not John at all. You’re Chimaero.”
“Smart boy.” Scott muttered.
I grinned. The soldier looked at me again and then turned to Zeff. “And that would mean you’re not Kyle, whoever that is.” Zeff shook down his hood, glaring at him. “I should a known. Zefferan.”
Jean extended her grip so that he couldn’t talk anymore. We all moved passed the now completely immobilized soldier. I glared at him as I passed. Zeff looked like he wanted to punch him but he withheld the urge. Psycho, however, did not. She kicked him in the stomach. When Jean turned to look at her she just shrugged and spit on the unfortunate soldier. “That is for looking at my friend the wrong way.” She growled and left.
We moved as quietly as we could through the base. However, they noticed before long that the prisoners were missing. Alarms sounded and soon the pounding of many booted feet could be heard coming toward us. I looked at my mom. I knew we wouldn’t be able to stop them all. I glanced at Dee. She glanced back, a look of determination crossing her face. “Can you?” I asked.
“Well I’m sure gonna try.” She replied. “Just hang on to my hand. You’re gonna have to guide me out of here.”
I didn’t bother to ask. I just did as she asked. When she reached into her element I felt my element rise up inside, loaning strength to her and keeping her from becoming immobilized again. As it had that day with Psycho, my world lost all colour. Only this time there was no swirls of colour because I wasn’t generating and wind. “Let’s go.” Dee muttered.
“Now!” I agreed.
We all ran toward the door. Every single person we passed, every single camera, was frozen. They would have no clue how we got out. As we passed through the gate I could see a thin line of blood start to trickle from Dee’s nose. I threw some more of my own strength into her. “Come on Dee, hang in there.” I muttered as I pulled her into the woods.
We met Corbin, Hunter, and Jacob just inside the shelter of the woods. Hunter noticed me dragging Dee and was about to rush over when Zeff stopped him. He must have told him what was happening because he turned and started to run with us, leaving me and Dee to our mission. I could feel my strength starting to wane. She was drawing a lot out of me too quickly for my body to replenish it.
About ten minutes into our run Dee stumbled. Her hand was wrenched from my grasp and I felt my elemental self fail. Colour came back into my world as I fell to my knees. Before I was even aware of what was happening Zeff had scooped me up into his arms and was continuing the trek to the jet. I glanced wearily over at Dee to see her sleeping peacefully in Hunter’s arms as he ran. The sound of shouting could be heard behind us but it was growing fainter and fainter. They had yet to realise that we had escaped.
When we got to the jet Dee and I were set in seats near the back wall so that we could lean against it and rest. The parents took the seats in the cockpit while the rest of us sat in the back. Zeff came over and sat next to me. I lay my head on his shoulder. It was more comfortable than the wall. As he wrapped his arm protectively around my shoulders I looked up at him. “You got pretty protective back there.” I whispered quietly. I smiled when I felt him tense and continued my thought. “Thank you.”
“I didn’t like the look he was giving you.” Zeff replied. “And I knew of him. He has a reputation.”
“I didn’t like it either.” I told him, and then I grinned as I remembered. “Neither, apparently, did Psycho.”
“You got that right.” Psycho said from across the jet. “He’s a perverted creep. Don’t worry Pol, I got your back.”
I smiled, closing my eyes and relaxing. In no time at all I felt myself being lifted from the seat. I knew right away that it wasn’t Zeff who held me. “It’s alright.” Scott’s voice, Scott’s fatherly and protective grip. “I’ve got her.”
He carried me all the way up to my room. As he set me down I grabbed his arm, making him halt for a minute. “Zeff’s alright Dad.” I told him. “Really. There is a reason he changed sides. A good one. Talk to him.”
Then I closed my eyes and fell into a deep meditation. I felt sure that everything was going to be ok. Everything was going to work out.
Chapter 14
“I’ve really made a mess of it this time.” Zeff muttered as we stood in line to get our food. “Haven’t I?”
“I’d say you have.” Psycho snapped from behind him. “Now we’ll have to do it again!”
“Vell, look at it zis vey.” Jacob told her. “Now vee gets more practise.”
Psycho scowled at him and took her lunch tray to a table. Zeff and I exchanged glances. I shrugged and followed her. Zeff went and sat with Chimaero and the other guys across the room. I took a small bite of my tortilla wrap and looked at Psycho. She was looking at me curiously. “So…” she ventured, taking a bite of Pizza. “What’s your fear?”
“Apparently, it’s snakes.” I told her. “Who woulda guessed?”
“You mean to tell me that you can battle baddies like Clowe but a little snake will scare you?” Kitty asked, sitting down next to me.
“And you didn’t know?” Dark asked, grabbing the seat next to Psycho.
“No I didn’t.” I told them. “And little snakes I can live with. It’s the poisonous ones and the really big ones that get to me. What about you Kit?”
Kitty shrugged. “My biggest fear is seeing those I love die. I mean… you know…”
I nodded sympathetically. “What about you Dark?”
“Corpses.” She grunted into her food.
Psycho cocked an eyebrow at her. “A genetically engineered killing machine… afraid of corpses?”
“You know perfectly well why 452!” Dark growled.
“Eva.” Psycho nodded.
“452?” I asked.
Kitty grinned and tapped the back of her neck. “Her designation. She has a whole string of numbers.”
“332960073452” Psycho ran off the numbers quickly and efficiently as if they were programmed into her very brain. “Often shortened to X5-452 or just 452. Dark is 332340090210.”
“X5-210.” Dark muttered. “Eva was our sister.”
“Ansem shot her.” Psych growled.
“Who’s Ansem?” I asked.
“Psycho’s uncle.” Kitty answered. “Ororo’s brother. Fairly recognizable.”
“Though not in the least likeable.” Dee told me as she came over to join us. “He works for Clowe now though he was originally with the Manticore project.”
“How’d you know…?” Psycho started then remembered Dee’s powers. “Oh, right.”
“So Dee.” Kitty turned to her. “What’s your fear?”
“Arachnophobia.” Dee muttered.
“Spiders?” Psycho asked in disbelief. “You spent two years at Clowe’s and all you found to be afraid of was spiders?”
“About the same as snakes.” I told her. “Or small spaces.”
“Shut up.” She snapped at me. “I hate it when you’re right.”
I grinned. “I wonder what the guys are afraid of.”
We chatted amongst ourselves until the professor called us for our second trip into the Danger Room. We all went in rather hesitantly. No one really wanted to be found afraid of something in front of the others. When we went in we spread out in groups of two as would be likely to happen if we were scouting around. Then the Professors voice could be heard, booming around the room. “All right. You know what to do. The time limit has been changed to one hour or when all of you have faced your fears and overcome them. Begin.”
We were plummeted into sudden darkness. I felt a hand grasp mine. “We need light here Pol.” Zeff said softly.
“Right.” I called a small moonlike orb to glow over our heads.
It lit up a small area around us revealing a strange and old forest. The trees were like nothing I had ever seen. The bark was a deeper brown than anything I remembered, and it was harder than rock. “Does this have something to do with your fear?” I asked Zeff.
His grip tightened on my hand, confirming my suspicions. He reached out to touch one of the trees and shuddered. “These are Zerethi trees.” He muttered. “Native to my home planet.”
We looked up to see a figure coming towards us. It was an older man, maybe in his late forties, with blonde hair that fell to just above his shoulders. He was dressed in some sort of ceremonial robe. As he got closer he looked us over with bright green eyes. “Zeff?” I asked quietly. “Who is that?”
His grip on my hand tightened even more so that it was almost cutting off my circulation. “It’s my father.” He replied, almost under his breath. He was shaking slightly.
“Zefferan.” The robed man’s voice was low and melodious. “Habeth coumier di bareth.”
Zeff shook his head, staring intently at his father. “Ji mari habeth di hatai.” Zeff replied. “Habeth lieras mielier Pol.”
Zeff’s father looked from him to me and his gaze hardened, his voice taking on a sharp edge. “Nepha Zefferan. Ni tö mani Sellora!”
“Hatai–” Zeff began.
“Nepha!” His father cut him off, raising a hand and pointing to me.
I didn’t wait to see what would happen. I wrenched my hand from Zeff’s grip and threw myself behind a tree just as a bolt of energy flew right where I was. “What the heck’s he doing?!” I asked Zeff.
“Hatai!” Zeff yelled at his father, his face was drained of colour. “Hatai, dimeras!”
I reached out with my mind to his father. I felt nothing. There was no presence there at all. “Zeff! This isn’t real!” I told him, ducking another bolt of energy. “He’s not really there!”
“Doesn’t stop him from shooting at you does it?” He asked, anger making his voice sound almost as cold as it had been before he joined us.
“Maybe if your mind accepts that it isn’t real it will stop being real.” I suggested.
“Easier said than done.” He muttered in return. “Dimeras hatai!”
“Calm down!” I told him, grabbing his hand and pulling him behind a tree. “Just relax.”
I willed myself to calm down and sent some calm into him. When we peered around the tree again he was gone. “There, you see?” I asked. “It works.”
“Says the girl who failed last time.” He muttered.
“Funny how that works isn’t it?” I teased. “Let’s go find the others.”
We didn’t have to look far. Within a few minutes we came up to Psycho and Chimaero. Chimaero was just getting Psycho to calm down. “I hate this fucking test.” Psycho was saying softly. “I already know what my worst fear is. I’m never gonna be able to control myself. This is pointless.”
“You did just fine.” Chimaero told her.
“Yah cause you were there.”
Chimaero looked up and saw us approaching. He noted Zeff’s pale face and my calm expression and grinned. “She show you up Zeff?” he asked.
Zeff smiled feebly. “What about you? Face your fears yet?”
Chimaero’s grin disappeared. “No.”
“Then you can’t talk.” Zeff told him. “Mind you. They should get a real kick out of it.”
“Shut up.” Chimaero snapped.
Just then, a cold wind blew by. “Speaking of which.” Zeff rose and eyebrow in amusement.
Chimaero whirled around. Three figures could be seen through the misty woods. As they drew nearer their features became more apparent. Psycho actually burst out laughing, but I just stared. I recognised the middle figure. It was Clowe. I didn’t know the other two people but I could guess at one of them. The man on Clowe’s left was tall, easily over six feet, maybe even seven. His skin was a golden bronze and his eyes a bright amber colour, but it was his hair that identified him. His hair was pure white and hung to his waist. It was hair similar to Ororo’s. “You’re afraid of your parents and Ansem?” Psycho blurted. “Of all the things…”
“Well, Renfro and Clowe did give him to the Manticore project when he was just a baby.” Zeff told her. “And your uncle was the head scientist.”
“Like I needed a reminder.” Psycho shivered. “Come on. Let’s get away from here.”
Chimaero nodded and took off away from his fear as fast as his legs would take him. The rest of us looked at each other, shrugged, and followed. We didn’t stop until we came up to Destiny and Hunter. “You two been tested yet?” I asked.
“Hunter has.” Destiny shrugged.
Just then a soft hissing noise could be heard coming toward us. We all turned in the direction of the sound. I felt a shiver of anxiety run up my spine. There was a large crash as the largest spider I had ever seen fell from the treetops and landed in front of us. Destiny screamed and fell backward into me. We both landed in a heap on the ground. A huge shape reared up behind it. It was the same cobra from before. Ok, I told myself, you know this isn’t real. What’s the best way to get rid of it?
I reached out with my mind and located the mind that was generating these illusions. Knowing it was the Professor I lashed out with just enough force to make him lose his concentration, not enough to hurt him. The danger room abruptly changed back to its normal appearance. I glanced around to see the others not twenty feet from us.
We waited for the Professor’s judgment on how we did. Nothing happened. “That’s odd.” Zeff said. “I wonder why he’s not saying anything.”
“I didn’t hit him hard.” An honest declaration, but said by me, Dee, and Dark.
“Shit.” Dark muttered.
Dee and I took off at the same time toward the control room. When we got there we found the Professor lying on the floor, dazed but otherwise alright. “Oh my god Professor I am so sorry!” Dee gasped as we helped him back into his chair.
“Are you alright?” I asked.
“A little bruised, and fairly shaken but otherwise fine.” The Professor replied. “I never expected that strong of a reaction.”
“It was because three of us hit you at once.” Dee explained.
“I am aware of that Destiny, thank you.” He replied. “But frankly, I’m impressed that you all had that reaction. None of you did before.”
I grinned at him. “So we pass?”
“With honours.”
We followed him back down to where the others were waiting. “Well,” he said, addressing the group. “Now that that little shock is over I do not feel as apprehensive about sending you out. I am going to study the information we have received to see if I can get more exact coordinates. You should all relax and get some rest. You will be leaving within the next few days.”
We left him feeling exhausted but satisfied. All in all it had been a good training session. Zeff and I took a table to ourselves that night. We both didn’t feel like joining the loud conversations that would be happening in the cafeteria so we went out for dinner. We found a nice peaceful restaurant where we could chat without interruptions. “So that man was your father?” I asked.
“Well… a rendition of him anyway.” Zeff replied, picking at the salad on his plate.
“He looked important.” I remarked, taking a bite of my own salad.
“He is… the leader of my people.” Zeff admitted softly. “Losing me, his first born, would be hard for him.”
I glanced at him. He was staring at his plate, a thoughtful frown on his face. “That language you were speaking.” I said, trying to bring his attention away from his father slightly. “It was beautiful. Hatai, it means ‘father’ doesn’t it.”
“Yes.”
“How have you managed to remember it after being away from your people for so long?” I asked.
Zeff smiled grimly. “Clowe made me teach him so I couldn’t say things about him behind his back. He used it often when speaking to me. Just to prove that he could.” He looked at me and grinned. “His accent was horrible.”
I grinned back. “Does anybody else know it?” I asked.
“Just Chimaero and a few other high ranking soldiers.” Zeff replied. “Clowe would give orders in it when he didn’t want the foot soldiers to know what was said.” His grin widened. “Why all the questions? You want to learn it?”
“Only if you want to teach me.” I replied. “It is a very pretty language.”
So we spent the rest of our dinner working on the language. Zeff seemed to enjoy speaking it more than he did English. Later that night, after everyone else had gone to bed, I sat reading the book he had kept on it. It was a pleasant change from the things I usually read. It made the night pass by more quickly. By morning I had a fairly good grasp of it. I was usually pretty quick at picking up new languages and this one was no exception. In fact, I had the book completely read and was practicing the flowing script that went with it when the Professor called on us again.
“I have narrowed the search down to a small area around where we lost contact with them.” He told us, showing us an island off the coast of Washington. The Island zoomed in on a forest area with a lake. “I finally lost contact with Jean right around that lake. I will send you to a point near the lake. You must locate your parents and the Blackbird and get back safely.”
“How are we getting there, Professor?” I asked. “I mean, our parents have the jet and we won’t all fit in the helicopter.”
The professor smiled. “I’m calling in a favour that an old friend owes me. You don’t need to worry about that. And do not worry about taking down Clowe. Just get your parents and get out of there. Understand?”
“Yes Professor.” We all agreed quietly.
Outside we could hear the sound of jet engines. “That would be your ride.” The professor grinned. “Good luck.”
We went out into the yard to see a military jet, the kind used to transport troupes, waiting for us. Psycho froze. “Military?” she muttered, “The military owes him?”
“Are you the kids what I’m supposed to pick up?” the pilot called. We nodded, Dark pulling Psycho’s arm to get her to move. “Kinda young aint ya?”
“We’re older than we look.” I replied.
He looked me over. He could tell I was the youngest… and that I was lying. “Ya, ok. It’s not my place to say I guess. He’s just getting more reckless is all.”
“It’s not like we gave him a choice.” Dee muttered.
I grinned. The pilot shrugged and we were off. It took us a few hours but finally the island came into view. “I dunno why you kids are going to this old place. It’s an abandoned military base. Nuthin there now but plants and animals.” The pilot told us as we swooped down lower over the trees. “Ok. This is as far as I go. I’m gonna make another pass. You kids be ready to jump.”
As we swooped by the trees again we jumped out of the plane. Some of us just jumped but the ones who couldn’t fly grabbed parachutes first. The jet roared off, leaving us to our mission. We landed in an open clearing near the lake. Most of us landed fine, but Hunter’s parachute got caught on something… something large and invisible.
As he struggled to free himself amidst his laughing friends I reached out with my mind, feeling a familiar metal hull and familiar controls. I grinned. “I think we found the Blackbird.” I said.
I pressed the button that lowered the ramp and walked on. I did a full systems check and Zeff checked to see if the parents had sent any messages before they disappeared. “No. nothing.” He muttered. “Of course, that would be too easy.”
“Well the jet seems fine.” I told the others. “They weren’t shot down.”
“Well now that we know how we’re getting out of here, let’s go find them.” Dark said, heading for the ramp.
We followed her, shutting the ramp behind us. Then we all spread out, looking for signs to help us. I hadn’t been looking long when Chimaero ran by. Zeff and I were looking around the jet. “Ondraya’s at the lake.” Chimaero called to us. “There’s signs of a struggle and she found her dad’s tags.
As he took off to find the others we went over to where Psycho was scouring the shoreline. She looked up when I approached and threw something at me. I reached out instinctively and caught it. It was Scott’s visor. I gulped. This could not be good. I turned to help her try to figure out what happened. She pointed out the spots where people had fallen and been dragged toward the lake. “They must have gone by boat.” She said.
“We’ll have to go by land.” Zeff muttered. “A lot slower than by boat.”
We turned as we heard the others approaching. Suddenly I heard a yelp and a splash behind me. Turning back to where psycho had been just a moment before I found only Logan’s dog tags. Wasting no time, I tossed Scott’s visor to Zeff and dove in after her, drawing my knives as I went. I was not expecting what I saw under the surface of the water. Psycho was caught in the tentacles of some sort of giant creature.
I felt Dark and Kitty dive in after me. :Get me out a here!: Psycho yelled at us through our elemental connections.
I hacked at one of the tentacles but all I succeeded in doing was angering the creature. It walloped me in the stomach, causing me to swallow a mouthful of lake water. I called a small air bubble around my mouth so I could refill my lungs. Dark swam passed me. :Get out a here Pol.: she called as she passed. :You’re no use down here. Kitty and I can handle it.:
I wasted no time arguing. I could feel my strength starting to seep out of me for some reason. I swam as fast as I could toward the surface, but my energy level was dieing and I knew I wouldn’t make it. A pair of strong arms grabbed me and propelled me to the surface. I collapsed on the shoreline, coughing and sputtering and looked to my saviour. Dark stood over me, frowning slightly. “Thanks.” I managed to say between coughs.
She looked down at me in concern. “You ok?” she asked.
I felt water drip on my face as Psycho came to stand beside her. “I’m fine.” I muttered, raising myself to my elbows and looking about. “How’d you get away?”
“It was a squid.” Kitty replied from the shoreline. “A water creature. I just asked it real nice and it let her go.”
I shook my head. “I never thought of that.”
A sudden wave of dizziness made me lay back on the wet grass. “Pol?” Zeff appeared at my side. He reached out and felt my forehead, a frown on his face. “She’s burning up.”
“What happened?” Kitty asked.
I tried to reply but I was concentrating on just staying conscious. “She swallowed some water…” Dee mused.
“So did I.” Psycho pointed out. “I feel fine. In fact I feel like I’ve had an extra four hours…” she petered out, looking at me in horror.
The others looked at her in confusion. She turned to face them. “The water made me feel like I had an extra four hours sleep.” She told them.
I felt darkness closing in around me and found myself accepting it. My strength was gone, all I wanted to do was rest. I had just drifted off when someone shook my shoulders hard. “Pol!” Zeff’s voice was loud, and right next to my ear. “Pol, listen to me. You have to stay awake.”
His voice faded out as I felt myself falling back into the blackness. He shook me again. “Pol! We have to get her out of here.”
That woke me up. “No!” I gasped, grabbing his arm. “No. I won’t go back. I need to see this through. I just need to rest for a minute. Not sleep, just rest.”
I glanced around. We were already inside the jet. Zeff had wrapped me in a blanket and laid me across the seats. It was then that I noticed that I was shivering. “Pol, be reasonable.” Zeff said softly. “You are in no shape to go anywhere.”
“You won’t be able to get me out of here and still get back to save the others.” I argued. “As soon as this jet takes off he’ll send people out after it. If we leave without rescuing the others first he will be ready for you when you return.”
“Then we’ll wait here for the others.” Zeff insisted.
“No.” I argued. “I need to find my dad myself. I must see this through.”
“Pol– ”
“Give it up Zeff.” Chimaero said from behind him. “You won’t win. We can wait a few hours. If she’s not better we’ll head out without her.”
I nodded. “I’m fine with that. Give me an hour and I’ll be fine.”
I slipped into meditation without waiting for his reply.
Chapter 13
I couldn’t settle down that night. I sat on the couch taking in my surroundings. I hadn’t lived in this house long enough for it to feel like home. A sense of foreboding fell on me as if something was about to happen. Subconsciously I checked to see if my ID card and tags were still where they were supposed to be.
When the Professor gave them to us he told us to keep them on us at all times. If we were found in an MRA building by the police who did frequent checks of the place and we had our ID’s on us we had proof that we didn’t belong there. Without them we were as good as theirs.
Assured that they were still there I willed myself to calm down. I had just reached normal calm level when my watch went off. I glanced down at the screen and saw the name “Prof. X.” flashing across it. I pressed a button and the Professor’s image appeared above my watch. “Ah, Polgara.” He seemed relieved to see me.
“Is something wrong Professor?” I asked.
“You need to come back to the school immediately.” He said in way of answer. “I will arrange another time for you to visit your mother.”
“I’m on my way Professor.” I assured him.
With that the Professor’s image disappeared. I wrote a letter of apology to my mother and went upstairs to wake up Zeff. He had ended up in my old room after all. I had no sooner walked through the threshold of the room when he sat up with his laser sword drawn and ignited. I was thankful that he slept in his pants. :A little edgy are we?: I grinned.
:I trust you didn’t wake me up to tease me.: He returned grumpily, turning off his sword.
My grin faded as quickly as it had come. :The Professor wants us back right away.:
Zeff was up and throwing on his shirt almost before I was finished talking. :What happened?: he asked.
:He didn’t say.: I told him. :But he sounded worried.:
We grabbed our bags and the disk and left without making a sound. I felt bad leaving so soon after I had arrived but there was nothing for it. When the professor asked you to do something you did it, with very few, if any, questions asked.
By the time we got back to the mansion everyone was in bed. Zeff went up to his room and I took the disc downstairs. I had set it down in the briefing room when I heard the soft hum of running machinery coming from down the hall, the Professor’s super-computer Cerebra. I wandered down the hall toward the room that held Cerebra. Just as I approached the door the humming stopped and the door whisked open.
Inside, the Professor was setting down the headpiece used to control it. “Ah, Polgara. Good. You are back. And Zeff too I trust.”
“Yes Professor.” I smiled. “But you should be asleep. It’s four in the morning.”
Xavier smiled. “I was just making another futile attempt at locating the others. We know where they disappeared but that is all we know.”
“I brought back something that may help.” I told him. “Information from a possible Restriction worker gone rogue. Says he wants to help us. Give us info on Clowe.”
“You don’t trust him.” Xavier commented.
“Not as far as I can throw him.” I admitted. “But that doesn’t say much. He could be sincere or Clowe could be playing a new card in the field. The fact that he’s dating my mother doesn’t help.”
“Well we shall treat this information with caution.” Xavier assured me. “But now I must get some rest. An old man needs his sleep.”
“Of course Professor. I shall see you in the morning.”
When I went down to the briefing room the next day the Professor was already awake and reading the file. “Do you every take a break?” I asked him, walking into the room.
He jumped slightly and looked at me over his shoulder. “Not when I’m worried about my team.” He told me. “My best people go out into the field and disappear and I’m about to send ten children out to bring them back.”
“We’re not really children Professor.” I argued. “I’m the youngest and I’m already eighteen. And we have three super-soldiers and an alien in our group of ‘children’.”
“And of course all their training will keep a cool head on their shoulders.” He said with a slight grin.
“I never said that.” I told him seriously, and then I grinned. “But then again. That’s what I’m there for.”
“And it comforts me to know that you are there.” He told me. “For some unknown reason she will listen to you more than anyone.”
A knock on the door announced the arrival of the others. We all gathered around the Professor as he explained our current situation. “You’re sending us?” Corbin asked in surprise.
“Well I know I won’t be able to stop these five young women from going, short of locking them up.” The Professor told him. “And I’m pretty sure you young men won’t let them go off into danger without you.” There were quite a few nods at this. “However,” He continued. “There is one more training session I want you to do before I give you the details of the mission. Meet at the danger room in one hour. It is very important.”
A chorus of “yes Professor” could be heard as we went to change into our practise uniforms. As promised we were all standing outside the Danger Room and waiting anxiously when the Professor rolled down the hall. He looked at each of us in turn, his expression impossible to read. “You will each have to do this individually. The rules are simple. You must keep your powers under control and stay in the room for the allotted amount of time.” He said turning to Psycho. “No matter what you see in there… you must stay calm.”
He rolled away to the control room. A few minutes later his voice ran out in the hallway. “Alright Miss Worthington,” he called, “You’re first. Go on in.”
Destiny walked, pale faced and trembling, into the danger room. I couldn’t blame her for being afraid. When the Professor gives only a few rules you know that you won’t like what is going to happen. Yet true to the rules she stuck it out for the full twenty minutes. When she re-emerged her face looked even paler and she walked away without saying anything.
“Mr. Clowe.” The Professor called.
Chimaero exchanged a knowing glance with Zeff and entered the danger room. He too lasted for the full twenty minutes before coming back. He passed us by with a shrug of his shoulders and a slight nod at Zeff and left without talking.
“Miss Howlett.”
Psycho didn’t seem to hear him. Dark turned to her and motioned to the door. She glanced at us all briefly and entered the room. Not five minutes later there came the sound of something exploding and the door whisked open in a cloud of smoke. Psycho stumbled out and collapsed, trying to catch her breath. “Th… the walls…” she muttered. “Th… close… can’t escape…”
She shuddered and glanced back at the danger room. She groaned and got up and bolted from the room. The Professor’s voice rang through the hall once more. “Due to Miss Howlett’s performance I must ask you to wait for a couple hours so we may repair any damage done. Just sit tight and relax. Don’t leave this area.”
We all glanced at each other nervously. “I wish he’d just tell us what we’d be fighting.” Hunter grumbled. “By Psycho’s reaction, I’d say I won’t like it.”
“Psycho reacts that way to everything.” Zeff smirked slightly. “But I won’t tell you not to be afraid.”
He came over and sat down beside me, taking my hand in his. I looked up at him and he smiled softly. “You were clenching and unclenching your fists.” He muttered. “It was driving me nuts.”
“I was?” I looked down at my palms in surprise.
Sure enough, there were tiny indents where my nails had dug into my flesh. I looked back up at him. “I didn’t notice.”
“I know.” He gave my hand a reassuring squeeze.
I studied him for a moment. “You know what’s in there.” I said pointedly. “You know what we’re up against, don’t you?”
He hesitated a moment, then nodded slowly. “It was possibly the hardest training for most soldiers at Clowe’s.” he said as every head turned toward him in interest. “It never affected me much…”
“But now you think it will.” I pressed, eager to find out what was in the room.
“I had no fear at Clowe’s.” He told me. “It was almost as if I wasn’t alive. I had nothing else to lose. I didn’t even value my own life.” He looked up at my face. When he spoke again it was barely above a whisper. “Now I do. Now I have a lot to lose.”
“So,” Kitty piped up. “We’re going to have to face our fears?”
“Your utmost worst fear.” He replied, once again addressing the whole group.
It didn’t have as much of an effect on me as I thought it would. The problem was that I didn’t know what my worst fear was. All I had gained from this knowledge was the assurance that I wouldn’t like what I found in there. Finally, after what felt like ages, the Professors voice could be heard again. “Miss LeBeau, we are ready for you now.”
Darks wings quivered slightly as she entered the room but other than that she showed no outward sign of fear. Around the twenty minute mark she burst out the door and ran down the hall to the bathroom, looking like she was going to be sick. Corbin went next, followed by Kitty, then Hunter, and then Zeff. Finally, it was my turn. I walked past Jacob, giving him a reassuring smile and a friendly pat on the shoulder.
When I entered the room I stepped into a circle of light on the floor. “Alright Polgara.” The Professor’s voice boomed and echoed all around me. “I trust you know the rules. This will be a modified form of ‘escape and evade’. That is the only hint I can give you. Your objective is to last twenty minutes without causing too much damage to the area around you. Begin.”
All of a sudden, ancient stone walls erupted from the ground around me. It was as if I was suddenly transported to an ancient Egyptian ruin. The Professor’s voice echoed in my mind. “Last twenty minutes. Minimal damage.”
I took a step back, trying to take in my surroundings, and was plunged into total darkness. I fought down the urge to panic and felt my way through the narrow hallway until I came to a large room lit dimly as if by moonlight. In the dark night I could vaguely make out the vine covered walls and crumbling pillars. The floor around me was also vine covered and made walking difficult. The air was humid and moist and seemed to be moving. “Is anyone there?” I called into the dark.
I called a ball of light into my hand and immediately regretted it. What I had taken for vines over the walls and floor were actually thousand of scaly snakes. With a soft yelp of surprise I stumbled backward, trying to escape this room of slithering demons. My light went out as I caught myself against the wall. All the snakes on the wall started to slither around my hands and arms, pinning me against the walls.
I thrashed out but more and more snakes just kept coming. The snakes on the floor wrapped themselves around my ankles, some even finding their way into my pant legs to wrap themselves against my skin. I froze. I didn’t know if any of these were poisonous but I didn’t want to find out. Relax Pol, I told myself, this isn’t real.
Oh yah? Part of me argued. Then how can they be holding you down? How can you feel them?
Before I could even think of anything to say to that there cam a large crash and something tore through the ceiling, leaving a gaping hole for moonlight to stream in. In the new light I could see the snakes more clearly. There was every type of poisonous snake known to man and some I didn’t recognize. But it was the shape in the middle that drew my eyes.
My throat went dry and I couldn’t have screamed if I wanted to. There, right in front of me was a King Cobra. But not just and king cobra, no, this one was at least sixteen feet around the body and when it reared up its neck flared out to block out all light. I felt panic rising through me and could feel electricity forming around my wrists. Calm yourself Pol! I thought. This isn’t real. Snakes can’t grow to be that size.
Tell that to Magic, that little doubting part of my brain argued, I bet she’d think it was cute.
I could feel the lightning building up inside me. With a yell I let loose a monstrous wind that tore the snakes from my body and blew them all away from me. The dust stirred up by the wind flew into the cobra’s face, blinding it. I had to do something with the lightning so I pointed it at the cobra and let it fly.
There was a loud popping sound and suddenly the room was flooded with light. I shielded my eyes and looked around. The Danger Room was back to normal. There were metal tentacle-like things lying on the ground but other than that there was nothing to show that I had just faced death and survived. “Has it been twenty minutes?” I asked, turning around.
Then the truth was out. It had not been twenty minutes but fifteen. The reason the room had changed was not that I passed the test but that the bolt of lightning I had fired had hit the central control box of the room and fried the circuits. My hand flew to my mouth. I had so not meant to break anything. Let alone something that important. “No Polgara.” The Professor said from the observation deck. “Not twenty minutes. You must keep your powers under control. Don’t flair out if the person or thing you are fighting might be just illusion. You never know what might happen. You may go. I will have to get Beast to fix this before young Jacob’s turn.”
I smiled sheepishly and left the room. When I got out I turned to Jacob. “Sorry man.” I said, “It might be a while.” With that I left to find Zeff.
When I found Zeff he was sitting by himself in the garden. He was leaning back against a tree staring at the sky, lost in thought. His complexion was still pale, though not as pale as when he had left the lower levels. I lowered myself down beside him without saying a word. After a moment he looked at me. “How’d you do?” he asked automatically.
“Five minutes short.” I replied, looking at his face. He seemed seriously distracted or something. “I blew up the central controls. Was it bad?”
He smiled absently. “If faced with an illusionist I’d survive.” He turned back to the sky. “If faced with the real thing I would not.”
I looked at his face for some clue but as usual I couldn’t see anything. His soldier training was good for something. He seemed distant yet very near. “What’s the matter?” I asked. “Is it your family?”
He looked at me and smiled sadly. “Calichial would just be passing into manhood amongst my people.” He told me quietly. “Zoe would have long ago taken my place as the first-born child.”
“Do you think they’ll come find you? Is that it?” I asked anxiously. “Would they want to take you home if they did? Would you go?”
He leaned in and before I knew what was happening he kissed me. Time seemed to stop for a moment and I felt my heart beating wildly in my chest. When he finally pulled away he smiled. “No.” He told me. “I belong here now. I would stay.”
I leaned against him and smiled. “I would hate to lose you.”
We sat there together, each thinking our own thoughts, until Destiny came to find us. “There you two are.” She grinned as we pulled away from each other and got to our feet. “I’ve been looking everywhere. The Professor wants us. Downstairs.”
We grinned and followed her downstairs. The others were all there and getting impatient when we arrived. “Finally!” Psycho burst.
I grinned at her apologetically. Xavier came out and looked at us each in turn. “I am seriously debating whether it is a good idea to send you out on your own.” He told us. “The only ones that passed that test were our ex-MRA agents.” He glanced at Zeff and Chimaero. “True, for the most part you were… successful. But two of you have failed horribly.” He glanced at Psycho and me.
Psycho returned his glance with a glare of her own but I just turned my eyes to the floor. “With all due respect sir.” Zeff interrupted. “True they failed on their own. But when we’re out on the field we won’t be alone. There’s safety in numbers sir. Chances are there will be at least two of us together at all times.”
“True.” Xavier admitted. “Very well then. I want you all to go have something to eat if you haven’t already. Be back here in an hour when you will all go in again.” There was a collective groan from the group. “Now don’t complain. You all know what you’ll be facing this time. After all…” he turned to look Zeff in the eyes and smiled. “‘There’s safety in numbers.’”
Chapter 12
Later came sooner than I thought it would and I found myself sitting beside Zeff on the couch, across from Cynthia and Richard. “What’s going on?” Cynthia asked, “Pol, what’s wrong?”
“Nothing is wrong as such.” I told her. “Richard just has something to tell you. I want to make sure he tells you everything.”
“If I must tell her everything so must you.” Richard said.
:That wasn’t part of the deal.: I said to Zeff.
:It’s only fair Pol.: He replied. :She has a right to know about your life. That is, if you still think of her as your mother.:
:Life’s not fair.: I told him. Then I turned to Richard. “Agreed.”
“Somehow I’ve got the feeling I’m not going to like this much.” Cynthia muttered.
Richard looked from me to Zeff and then at Cynthia. “Cynthia, Honey, I’m afraid I haven’t been completely truthful with you.”
“What?” Cynthia asked with that warning tone in her voice.
“When I met you I told you that I worked for the government… that much was true. But what I told you I did for a living is not.” He glanced up at me and I nodded for him to continue. “I belong to something called the Mutant Restriction Agency.”
“Wait,” Cynthia interrupted. “I’ve heard of them. They are the people that rescue dangerous mutants and rehabilitate them right.”
“Not quite.” I muttered.
“Nothing so glorious.” Zeff muttered at the same time.
Cynthia looked at us in confusion. It was Richard who clarified. “The MRA is just a front. It is run by a man named Timothy Clowe. He’s a mutant who is bent on mutant superiority. The mutants he ‘liberates’ get enlisted into his growing army. The only ones who stand any chance at defeating him at his game are five teenagers called the Elementals and their protectors. That is the reason I came to this town. I was to look out for one of the elements.”
I was amazed. He said this without his eyes flicking to us even once. I thought for sure that that would be how the conversation switched to us. However, his eyes never left her face. “What makes you think they’d be here?” she asked.
“Our intelligence shows that they have family in the area.” He told her.
“Are we in any danger?” she asked. “I mean. They’d have to be pretty powerful wouldn’t they?”
“Um… Mom?” I looked to Zeff and he nodded, giving my hand a slight squeeze. “I have something I should have told you long ago.”
Cynthia’s attention shifted to me quicker then I would have thought humanly possible. “What?”
I pulled up my sleeve and unbound my wrist. I showed her the elemental symbol. “I am an Elemental.”
The look of shock on her face was so evident it actually hurt. “What? How could I not have known?”
“I never told anyone. Not you, not Carrie. It wasn’t until I met others like me that I said anything about it.” I told her. “I know you knew I was a mutant. I just never told you how powerful I really was.”
“How powerful are you?” She asked.
I hesitated, glancing at Richard. I still wasn’t completely convinced he wasn’t planning to turn us over to Clowe. “Very.” I told her.
“I’d say at least a level 4.” Richard guessed.
“Out of how many levels?”
“Five.” Zeff said, speaking up for the first time in the past few minutes. “Level five mutants are usually pretty obvious. They usually look somewhat inhuman in some way. I speak from experience.”
“Are you level five?” Cynthia asked him.
“No.” Zeff replied. “I’m something else entirely.”
There was an awkward silence and we all just sort of looked around at each other and waited for someone to say something. “So, let me get this straight. Rick was sent by this MRA thing to track down and capture one of these elemental kids and my daughter just happens to be one of these elemental kids. Did you know this when you met me?” she asked Richard.
“Yes.” He admitted. “At first I was just going to befriend you to get Pol. But I fell in love. I can’t turn her in now. I don’t want to hurt you. I don’t want to destroy this family any more than it has been already.”
Cynthia didn’t know what to think about this. I looked from her to Richard and back again. “It’s alright Mom. Really! Richard loves you, that much is obvious, and there have been Restriction Workers in the past that have turned against Clowe. It’s not unheard of.” I told her.
“Is that so?” She asked, slightly surprised. “And who do you know that has done this?”
“Me.” Zeff said matter-of-factly.
Cynthia turned to him very quickly. The look she gave him would have weakened a lesser man but Zeff didn’t even flinch. “I was a top MRA agent when I left. You couldn’t get much higher without taking over for Clowe. It was Pol that opened my eyes and made me see what I was doing.”
“And you changed sides just like that?” she asked dubiously.
“Well no.” He admitted, “There was a little more to it than that. I took a good look at how I was working and living and I realized he was using me. After meeting Pol I felt he’d try to use me more. I was sick of being used at the expense of others.”
“Why would he try to use you more?” Richard asked, reminding us that there was a ‘worker there.
“Yes. Why?” Cynthia asked.
Zeff glanced from them to me and back again. He rolled up his left sleeve, revealing my elemental symbol on his upper arm. “I’m her protector.” He told us. “Clowe took down each of their elemental symbols in their files. Identifying marks, you understand. I knew that if he thought to check my file he’d realize there was some sort of connection between us.”
I looked at him in shock. “You never told me this.” I said.
“It never came up.” He said evasively. “Besides, I knew that if I told you that you were the reason I left Clowe’s you would have been less likely to accept me as part of your team.”
I grinned. “Well that’s for sure.” I teased, “I would never trust somebody who loves me.”
He grinned back, “Of course not, why would you trust them of all people?”
Cynthia looked at us in confusion and raised her hand tenderly to her temple. “This is a lot for me to take in at once. It’s giving me a headache.”
“You don’t have to accept it all now.” Richard told her gently, “It’s getting late. Why don’t you go sleep on it? Maybe something will settle during the night.”
I glanced at the clock. Sure enough, it was well after twelve. Cynthia was sure to be exhausted. She smiled gratefully at him. “One last thing before we call it a night. Where is this young man going to sleep?”
“There is another bed in the guest room.” Richard said.
Zeff shot him a look. “I’ll just camp out on the couch.” He told him.
“You could always sleep in Pol’s room.” Richard suggested. “She doesn’t need it.”
:She doesn’t know about that.: I told him.
“We’re telling everything.” He replied.
“What now?” Cynthia asked.
“We have in our files that your daughter is allergic to sleep.” Richard told her.
“That is the most pathetic lie I have ever heard.” Cynthia said.
“It’s true mom.” I assured her, “Remember how, shortly after I changed, I fell sick?” She nodded slowly, “And you took me to the hospital and they put me under?”
“And your condition worsened.” She muttered. “They could find nothing wrong with you… besides a strange cell in your blood stream. One they had never seen before.”
“One that sped up my body’s natural healing rate and enhanced my immune system.” I told her. “Yet despite that I fell sick at least once a week.”
“Until you started those meditation classes at Serena’s.” Cynthia concluded. “I never thought that sleep was what made you sick.”
“It’s not something that is humanly possible.” I told her. “Only mutants may develop it. There are maybe ten of us with it at school.”
Cynthia yawned. “Well, unlike you I need my sleep. I’m going to bed. You can figure out the sleeping arrangements.”
As she got up the rest of us stood up as well. I gave her a hug and she and Richard left. I sat back down on the couch. When Zeff sat down beside me I turned to him. “Why did you never tell me?” I asked, indicating the symbol on his arm.
“I didn’t want you to think that was the only reason I changed.” He looked up into my eyes. “Elemental ties or not, you are the first person besides Chimaero who has treated me like a human being and an equal. The more I got to know you the stronger I felt that I might like you.”
I smiled and nestled against him. “I know just what you mean.” I muttered.
We sat there for several minutes before a creaking on the stair made us jump. It was Richard coming back down the stairs. I pulled away from Zeff and we both sat up straighter. He came and sat across from us and looked from me to Zeff and back. “I just want you to know that I will not tell Clowe anything.” He assured us. “Everything said tonight is just between the four of us.”
“Thank you.” I said unsurely. “We appreciate it.”
“I want to help. I can give you information about upcoming projects and missions, you know, keep you on the heads up.” He offered.
“A spy?” Zeff asked, raising an eyebrow in doubt. “That is a dangerous job.”
“How else are you going to get your information?” He asked, “And from such a ready source? If I can’t just quit I want to do my best to bring him down.”
“Our first Restriction spy.” I muttered. “Of course we’ll have to run it by the Professor.”
“I’m sure he’d love to have help.” Richard said. “I mean, it’s a lot to expect of an old man to have him collect the information himself.”
“He’s always gotten the information before.” I told him.
“Yes well,” Richard argued. “He’s not getting any younger is he?”
I frowned at him. There was truth in what he was saying, and it scared me. I didn’t want to think of the Professor as an old man but he was much older than my parents. He taught both of them how to control their powers to the best of their ability. That meant he had to have had control of his own abilities for years before. “I’ll have to ask the Professor.” I said again.
“I understand.” He said. “I’m going to bed. I just wanted to give you this.” He pulled a disk out of his pocket and handed it to me. “Edited MRA files. I’m sure you’ll find a use for them.”
With that he rose and left the room.
Chapter 11
When we reached my home I felt like I was walking up to a stranger’s house. I walked up and knocked on the door. No answer. I looked at the driveway. Mom’s car was there, as well as someone else’s. I knocked again and again there was no answer. I tried the handle. It was unlocked so I opened the door. “Mom?” I called softly.
The house was dark and quiet. Straining my ears I could hear muffled voices from the back yard. “Mom?” I called louder, moving into the kitchen as Zeff closed the front door.
The voices hushed. I could see my mom’s shape through the curtains of the sliding door. She was crouched down in the garden weeding. The spade she was using dropped from her hand. “Pol?” she cried running into the house and enfolding me in her arms. “Pol honey I’m so glad your ok.”
“I’m alright mom.” I assured her. “Really!”
“Well you surely look like they’ve been taking care of you.” She held me out at arms length. “You never write or anything! The only news I’ve had of you is report cards from that school you go to and assurances from your Professor. Oh, and those news articles in the paper. You totalled a mall? Why? That doesn’t sound like you.”
“I’m afraid that was my fault.” Zeff said, coming into the kitchen.
Mom started and glanced from me to him and back again. “You must be Zeff.” She said cautiously. “I’ve heard all about you. The teachers all seemed a bit wary of you. Why would that be?”
“I’m afraid I didn’t make a good first impression is all.” He shrugged. “The Professor trusts me. I don’t see why they shouldn’t”
“Cynthia?” a voice called from the garden. “Who’s there?”
Mom released her hold on my arms and turned to the door. “It’s Pol, Richard. She’s finally come home.”
The door slid open and a man stepped in. He was tall, with brown eyes and his brown hair stuck to his sweaty forehead. He had a hammer in his hand and his shirtless back gleamed with sweat. He wiped a hand on his jeans and stretched it out to me in greeting. “I’m pleased to finally meet you. Your mom has told me all about you.” He smiled and shook my hand.
:You weren’t supposed to come back so soon!:
The words weren’t said out loud and hit me like a rock. I glanced up and noticed the Restriction symbol branded on his right shoulder. “And who is this?” he asked quickly, turning to Zeff and ignoring my suddenly steeled expression.
“This is Pol’s friend Zefferan.” Mom replied as they shook hands.
Something passed between them silently but Mom didn’t seem to notice. She turned to me and frowned slightly. “Pol? Is something wrong?”
I let out a breath I hadn’t realized I was holding. “Ya, no, I’m alright.” I smiled. “I just need a little rest is all. We just finished our midterms and I’m bushed. I’m just gonna show Zeff around a bit alright?”
Without waiting for a reply I grabbed Zeff’s hand and led him toward the stairs. As we reached my room I heard Mom apologise, “I’m sorry Rick. I don’t know what’s happened to her. She used to be more sociable. Now she seems–”
I closed the door and sank down against it. “Pol?” Zeff crouched next to me. “What is it? What’s wrong?”
I sucked in a deep breath and tried to relax. I could feel myself shaking. “No, not here.” I muttered. “How could there be one here? That fucking son of a–”
I bashed the back of my head against the door in frustration. I felt tears come to my eyes and I hid my face in my arms. Zeff put his arm around my shoulders and gave my shoulders a slight squeeze. “It’s ok Pol.” He said gently.
“No it’s not ok!” I glared at him. “How can you say it’s ok? A Restriction worker is dating my mother Zeff! That is not ok!”
“Just calm down Pol. Let’s have a talk with this ‘Worker. He obviously didn’t want you to come back. Maybe there is something we don’t know. Maybe he-”
“Don’t you dare say that he actually loves her. No ‘Worker can possibly love my mother. She’s his assignment and that’s all.”
“You never know. Maybe he’ll pretend we aren’t here.”
“And what if he doesn’t Zeff?” I asked, willing myself to calm down. “What if he won’t?”
“Then we’ll fight.” Zeff insisted, his eyes going hard. “I won’t let them get you again.”
“I won’t go back.” I insisted, half-under my breath.
“I know.” He assured me, kissing my forehead.
I smiled sadly and leaned against him. “Why won’t they just give up? I’m dead tired of it Zeff. I don’t want to run anymore. I don’t enjoy hiding like a two-year-old afraid of the bogie man. It’s stupid and inhumane. All I ever wanted was to live a normal life and be like other kids. The powers aren’t so bad anymore but I just can’t take all this running and hiding.”
He squeezed my shoulder gently. “I know Pol, I know. Maybe someday soon you’ll be able to stop running, but that day isn’t today.” He stood up and pulled me gently to my feet. “Today, we need to confront this new problem.”
A knock on the door startled us both. “Mind if I come in?” Richard asked from the other side of the door. “I believe there is something we need to discuss.”
Zeff and I looked at each other. “Come in.” I replied, steeling myself for the worst.
The door opened slowly and Richard stepped into the room. He had put his shirt back on and was now smiling as if nothing was wrong. He took one look at my face and his smile fled. “You probably want to know what I’m doing here…”
“No actually. I think I’ve pretty much figured that out.” I said scornfully.
“Just hear me out Pol.” He insisted with his hands raised in a peaceful gesture. “I don’t want to hurt you or your mother. Especially not your mother.”
“Leave my mother alone.” I muttered. I actually had to clench my fists tight to keep from lunging at him. “Anything you do will inevitably end up hurting her.”
Zeff reached down and grabbed my hand, calming and comforting me with one little gesture. Richard sighed and sat in my computer chair. He leaned forward and ran his hands through his hair. “Just let me explain.”
I could feel my anger rising and my grip tightened on Zeff’s hand. :Pol, remember your strength.: Zeff reminded me silently. :You’re crushing my hand.:
I lessened my grip slightly as Richard continued. “I was approached by Mr. Clowe personally to take on this assignment, and you know how Mr. Clowe is, you can’t say no to that man.” He looked up at us.
“No, you can’t.” Zeff agreed, his voice sounded distant.
I glanced over at him. His eyes had gone distant and hard. He was remembering the time he spent at Clowe’s. I remembered how hard he worked and how cold he acted and I wondered how I grew to trust him. I liked to think it was more than the way he looked that made me want to change him, or believe him changed. If Zeff could change than maybe Richard could too.
I turned my attention back to Richard who was still talking. “– was to find your mother and befriend her. You were bound to show up sooner or later. When you did I was ordered to bring you in. I would never see your mother again.”
“Yet you ended up dating her.” I retorted. “You must have known that it wouldn’t work. She doesn’t know anything of my other life yet and I want to keep it that way.”
“I know this is hard for you to hear Pol but…” he looked up at my face anxiously wanting me to understand. “I love her. I would do anything for her. I don’t want to see her get hurt again.”
“Your just being here hurts her! What do you think Clowe’s gonna do when he finds out you’ve gone AWOL? And he will find out you know. He’s not going to just forget about you. He’s Clowe for heaven’s sake!”
My voice had been getting steadily louder. Zeff reached over and clasped his hand over my mouth, put a finger to his lips and pointed down. I could hear my mom below us in the kitchen, getting things out for supper. “He doesn’t need to know that you’re here. I could cover for you.” Richard suggested.
I pushed Zeff’s hand away from my mouth. “Trust me. He knows.”
“Mr. Clowe is far too busy right now to pay attention to anything that happens in a small town in Canada. I’m supposed to report to him.” Richard insisted.
“He’ll have had you watched.” I persisted.
“You don’t think I haven’t thought of that?” He asked. “I’ve been very careful with my actions. He suspects nothing.”
“You have to at least tell Mom what’s going on.” I told him. “She deserves that much.”
“Pol–”
“If you won’t then I will.”
“Let’s make a family meeting of it.” Zeff suggested.
“Fine.” Richard agreed. “Though if I may ask one question of you Zefferan?”
Zeff nodded slightly and Richard continued. “Why would you, someone who is more than just a number and second only to Clowe himself, throw away your career overnight? I have worked for years to gain the position you held and haven’t achieved more than a nod from Clowe before this assignment. You could have been great!”
“There are things more important than power Richard.” Zeff said seriously, his voice barely above a whisper. “Human life, be it homo-sapient or homo-superior, is more precious then anything else on this earth. It took a wilful prisoner to show me that. There were people dieing Richard. Children were being taken from their homes and families to be trained as killing machines, as soldiers to some maniac bent on mutant superiority. At first I thought they were joining up willingly. It was the escape of ’05 that first got me questioning what I was doing. I had nowhere to go when Clowe found me; I just thought it was the same with everyone. Ask no questions right?”
Richard just shook his head. “You have stronger morals than I ever did. The Restriction changed my life for the best. At the rate I was going I would have been in jail long ago.” He stood up with a smile. “Well, I guess I should go help your mother with supper. I love her dearly, but she is the worst cook in the world. We’ll have our chat later.”
“I’ll hold you to that.” I told him. “We are going to talk about this tonight. I don’t want another day to go by before you tell mom what’s actually happening.”
“Not another day.” He assured me, closing the door behind him.
I turned to Zeff. “Well, what do you think?” I asked. “Has he had a change of heart?”
Zeff was staring at the door thoughtfully. “He seemed sincere.” Zeff said, looking at me, “He spoke from his heart.”
“I thought so.” I muttered half to myself.
“Are you alright?” He asked, giving my hand a slight squeeze.
“I think so… I mean, you changed right? Who’s to say he’s any different?”
“Who’s to say their not using our situation to their advantage?” Zeff asked, voicing something that had been playing through my mind for awhile.
“I don’t know,” I muttered, “How do we play this out?”
“See what’s said tonight and work with it.” Zeff said matter-of-factly. “Think on your feet and it’ll work out fine. If we have too we’ll bring your mother back to the school.”
“Right and there will be no tension there. Birth mother and adoptive mother in the same house.” I scoffed.
“We’ll worry about it later.” He told me, opening the door. “Now, are you going to give me the tour or do I show myself around?”
Chapter 10
I don’t know for how long I drifted in blackness before the nightmares hit. Nightmares are my bodies remedy for sleep… its way of waking me. I ran through dark hallways, voices surrounding me, taunting me. I could feel Clowe’s hand clasp my shoulder as I stood facing a crowd of Workers. He was complimenting me on what an accomplished student I was. I saw my friends and family being tortured but I made no move to stop the torture. I faced many perils alone and with little hope of succeeding.
Then, all of a sudden, Jean was at my side. “What are you doing here?” I asked in surprise.
“You are still covered in flame and we can’t rouse you.” She reached out and grabbed my hand, “Lets find some happy memories, something to calm your nerves.”
I soon found myself reliving many of my happiest childhood memories: My first trip to the coast to visit some relatives; Carol’s and my trips to visit her Aunt Veronica who was really only five years older than us; our grade eight graduation; school trips; family reunions.
Soon I felt my body relax and Jean brought us both back into consciousness. I looked around me to see Jean, Scott, Psycho and even Beast looking down at me and smiling. “How long was I out?” I asked.
“Almost twelve hours.” Psycho exclaimed.
I looked at her quizzically. Then up at Scott. “Jean was feeding her life-force into yours. Keeping you alive and warding out the elemental powers fighting to consume you. You had us all worried there for a long time.”
“Sorry.” I said weakly as I felt what little strength I had left start to fail.
“We should let you rest.” Scott said softly.
“But no falling asleep again ok?” Psycho grinned as she left the room.
“Ok.” I replied as I settled back on the bed. “And Mom? Thanks.”
“Anytime.” She replied as the door slid shut behind her.
I was in bed for a couple days before I felt strong enough to stand. Over those few days I found my mind wandering back to my nightmares. Could Clowe really have had me as a prosperous student? If not, then why did I not try to help my friends when they were being tortured? Hadn’t Zeff already started my Restriction Education in the cell when he was teaching me how to use a laser-sword? I tried to push these thoughts out of my mind but they kept on coming back.
When I was finally well enough to leave the med wing I found that people were keeping a close eye on me. Anything strenuous or tiring was done by others and Scott and Jean sent me to bed by 8:30pm to rest. I got quite annoyed with people doing things for me and treating me like I couldn’t help myself. Finally, after a week of such behaviour, I was told I was good to go and everyone left me alone.
That night I sat curled up with a book in front of the fire. Around two in the morning I heard the front door open and close. It was weird that the alarms or weapons guarding the school didn’t go off. I crept silently toward the door listening to the muffled sound of male voices. Finally I was able to distinguish what they were saying. “Where is Polgara?” came the voice of Professor Xavier. “She’s always on night watch.”
“Professor?” I called in surprise, running down the hall.
As I reached the front foyer I pulled up short. There, carrying the Professor in his arms was Zeff. “Ah, Polgara there you are.” He muttered, ignoring the surprise on my face. “Would you care to run to my room and grab my spare chair for me? I fear I may pull this young man’s arms off yet.”
“Of course.” I muttered, casting a curious glance at Zeff.
Turning around I bolted up the stairs and into the left wing of the first floor. This was where the Professor and the various teachers lived. Running into the Professor’s room I grabbed the wheelchair from under his bed and ran back to the front door. I set up the chair and Zeff helped him into it. “Pol, would you show our guests to their rooms?” he asked after he was settled. “I have some calls to make.”
“Yes sir.” I wondered who he could have been calling at two in the morning.
As I turned back to the door Chimaero stepped in with a small girl, maybe five years old at the latest, held in his arms. “This is Mary-Ann.” Chimaero muttered. “I had to get her away from Dad before he corrupted her too. She’s my baby sister.”
I led them up to the second floor and to the right wing. Leading them down the hall I stopped at a room three doors in. Opening the door I grabbed a flashlight and led Chimaero inside, passed the sleeping forms of little girls. He tucked his sister into one of the spare beds and stowed her suitcase underneath her.
Then I led them up to the next level and to the left. About six doors in I stopped and shone the light around. It illuminated the forms of Hunter, who had the bed at the far end of the room; Jacob, hanging upside-down by his tail; and Corbin who was a curtain of wings in the corner. Chimaero barely glanced at the others before walking into the room.
I turned to go but Zeff’s voice stopped me. “Where’s you room?”
“In the attic.” I replied. “But I’m almost always downstairs. Welcome to my world.” I grinned and left him standing there staring after me.
Around fifteen minutes later I heard Zeff come down the stairs. I was sitting with my knees drawn up to my chest and staring at the fire lost in thought. He entered the room and sat in a chair opposite mine. “Why did you come here?” I asked after a minute.
He was silent for a moment, as if thinking of what to say. “Tim just went too far I guess. Ever since he teamed up with the Brotherhood his schemes have been getting more and more… I don’t know, evil or wrong. But I mean, kidnapping your Professor? Where is his reason for that? It’s this Magneto person’s doing.”
“Understandable.” I muttered, half to myself, “Magneto and the Professor are old colleagues. There is a rivalry between them that has never really been stopped. But why he would even bother to get Clowe involved is beyond me.”
Zeff didn’t stay up too much longer. He had had a taxing day and was near exhaustion. The next day Logan took one look at Chimaero and lunged, intent on taking his life. Only the Professor’s firm voice halted him. The Professor told the teachers of the new students and the circumstances of their arrival. Both Psycho’s parents and Jean and Scott kept a close eye on the boys. Their status in Clowe’s force was known and they didn’t want to take any chances.
Naturally, our friendship with the boys grew. I caught Psycho and Chimaero talking in hushed tones before Logan entered the room. Now, instead of Psycho taking the brunt of Logan’s verbal attacks it was Chimaero. The teachers all made sure that the boys sat at the other end of the room from us during lessons, if they were in our classes at all, and the always tried to make sure that we weren’t left in a room without one of them there. Scott kept an annoyingly close eye on Zeff. I could even feel his eyes watching our training sessions from the control room.
Yet despite this, Zeff seemed to be relaxing. His laughter, once hidden deep in his eyes, now played on his lips and through his features. His voice and grip became less firm and more easy-going. Both he and Chimaero had gelled with their roommates and they felt welcome here, even if it was a tentative welcome. Even Zeff’s stance, once ready and on alert, was now relaxed and at ease.
The guard of the parents only lessened about two months after the boys’ arrival when they were called away on a mission. The students got a holiday, time to relax and visit family and so forth. I was sitting in the garden, enjoying the evening air when Zeff found me. He sat down next to me. “I can see why you like it here.” He said softly, the early evening breezes tugging at his hair. “It’s so relaxed and peaceful, much different than I was used to. Clowe’s is run like an army training camp. This place is like, I don’t know, a school or a family or something.”
I smiled. “I’m glad you like it.”
Zeff turned to look at me. “The others are going to visit their other families. Aren’t you?”
I nodded. “I leave tomorrow.” I told him.
I saw his shoulders fall slightly. Glancing up at his face I noticed he was staring up at the sky, watching the first stars appear. “Why don’t you come with me?” I asked. “No need for you to stay here alone. Kitty is taking Jacob to meet her grandparents, Destiny and Hunter are going to Toronto to meet Dee’s family, and every one else is returning to Cobourg.”
“I wouldn’t want to intrude on your family.” He replied.
“You wont.” I said kindly. “Zeff. I haven’t seen my mother for almost two years now. I haven’t even talked to her in that period of time. It would feel easier on me if I had someone there to talk to.”
He still seemed a little uneasy so I said, “Besides, Chimaero is going to Psycho’s and that is just down the street from my place. I’m sure he’ll feel just as uncomfortable as you will.”
Zeff agreed and the next day we were both headed home.
Chapter 9
“The friends of my enemies are my enemies!” – Sabertooth
Clowe sat me down in front of him, looking very stern. “I give you one more chance Polgara. Join me and end this pointless imprisonment.”
“I’d die before I betray my friends and family.” I returned hotly.
Clowe frowned. “I was hoping it wouldn’t come to this. You see… you don’t have to worry about upsetting your Professor. He’d never know.”
“What are you talking about?” I asked quizzically.
A light came on behind Clowe and I looked to see the Professor. He was floating in a tank of some sort with a breathing tube running from his mouth to the roof of the tank. I yelled in rage and jumped to my feet but was forced back down by Magneto who emerged from the shadows next to the tank. “Charles just decided to join us for tea.” He said smirking. “It is a pleasure having his company.”
I was shaking with rage and glaring back at them. I never felt so angry. “Come, come Polgara.” Clowe said with a grin. “It will do us no good if you don’t calm down. He’s alright.”
I couldn’t get over my disgust and dismay at seeing the Professor, one of the most brilliant minds in the galaxy fall to Clowe’s tricks and it pained me to see him floating there in front of me with me powerless to help. “You’re a monster.” I muttered hotly. “What’re you trying to pull?”
Clowe tried again to turn me to one of his pupils but I didn’t even acknowledge him and he had enough of reasoning with me so he sent me back to my cell. Zeff couldn’t understand what could have happened. I was always very put together and in control of my emotions and actions. He tried to calm me down enough to learn what had happened. I was so worked up it took nearly half an hour for me to finally calm down enough to make any sense. When I told him he was horrified. “He’s gone too far this time.” He said.
A few months passed and Clowe didn’t call on me again. The only company I had was Zeff when he wasn’t out on assignment. Zeff started to teach me some laser-sword skills. He himself owned a glimmering blue laser-sword and he was extremely skilled with it. “You hold it in your hands like this and up slightly. This is both a defensive and an offensive position.” He put his arms around me, folding his hands over mine and positioning the laser-sword.
He looked down at me and grinned. “Relax,” he told me, “You’ll never learn properly if you’re tense like this.”
It’s hard to relax when you’re in the arms of your enemy, I thought grimly.
Zeff smiled, reading my mind. “But am I really the enemy or is Clowe?”
“You work for Clowe don’t you?” I returned hotly.
“Depending on how you look at it.” He replied.
He taught me both offensive and defensive moves. As we practiced I relaxed in spite of myself. I found myself moving with him in the fluid movement of the sword techniques. It was relaxing and meditative in a way. When we finished practising he let go of me as quickly as he could. “Am I teaching you to fight for Clowe or against him?” He asked as he left. “Think about it.”
Over the course of the next week Zeff had managed to scrounge up a second sword and we practiced man-to-man combat. He caught me off guard when he knew everything I was going to do even if I didn’t… until I felt his mind searching my own. Not much later a mad pounding on the door woke me up in the middle of the night. Zeff answered the door to reveal Scott. Looking very much irate and very worried. “Where is she?” he snapped.
Zeff looked at him in surprise. “Who?”
“Dad!” I yelped, running to the door.
He swept me into his arms, looking very relieved. “Thank God you’re alright.” He muttered.
“You’re her dad?” Zeff stuttered. Clowe obviously wasn’t that up to date with his files.
“Come with us Zeff.” I said, ignoring the look of surprise on Scott’s face.
Zeff took one look at Scott and backed slowly into the room. “I- I couldn’t.”
“Then please… don’t say anything?” I pleaded.
“All right.” He muttered.
Scott led me into the hall. “What were you thinking?” he snapped at me. “He’s one of Clowe’s. You can’t just invite him along as if this was a trip to the movies.”
I frowned. “Zeff’s not all that bad. Really!”
But Scott didn’t believe me. He ran down the hall and I followed. I really wanted to get home. As we rounded the corner I noticed Jean and Ororo standing by a cell door. As we got closer I could see Chimaero, cornered by Logan. “Come on Logan,” Ororo sighed. “He’s just a boy.”
Ororo and Jean led the way with Logan and Scott taking up the rear. Psycho and I ran along, not exactly sure how they knew where to go. We rounded a corner to see Rogue, guarding a doorway. “Let’s go!” she urged.
On the other side of the door was a long hall. We were halfway through to the other side when the door ahead of us opened to reveal all of Magneto’s henchmen and Magneto himself. Scott placed himself between the oncoming threat and me. His hand went to the visor that kept his optic blasts at bay. “Not so fast.” Magneto ordered.
His hand shot up and I felt the metal bonds around my limbs and neck tightening. I gasped, trying to get some air into my lungs but the metal kept on tightening. I glanced over at where Psycho was screaming in agony as her bones were stretched in every direction. Logan growled something under his breath but didn’t move, I doubted he would have been able to if he tried. Jean screamed at Magneto to let us go but he just grinned at her. “Let the children of the X-men slip out of my hands? I think not.”
I glared at him and struggled against my bonds. A great wind came out of nowhere, swirling around me, I could feel electricity swirl through my very being. Then, quite suddenly, my world lost all colour. I felt incredibly warm. The only colour I could see was the rainbow swirls of colour that was the wind and the green flames that had suddenly surrounded Psycho. Magneto’s eyes widened slightly as I threw my wind and electric heat at them. Something flew from Psycho’s flames and they intertwined making an electric vine rope that flew wherever my wind sent it.
:Let’s fry these suckers.: Psycho’s voice echoed in my head.
I jumped in surprise and the vine caught Magneto about the neck. He gasped and released his hold on us. I fell to my knees and the power of the Air left me. “Pol!” Jean knelt by my side.
“I’m ok.” I gasped, pulling at the collar about my neck.
I glanced over at Psycho and saw Logan kneeling beside her, muttering something for only her to hear. Suddenly, as my eyes met Psycho’s, my head started to spin and I blacked out.
Chapter 8
“What do they call you? Wheels?” – Wolverine
We soon arrived at Professor Xavier’s Institute. It was much more than I thought it was. The jet was parked underneath the basketball court. Jean and Scott took me on a tour of the whole place. Starting with the front door and ending up in the attic where my room was located. The Institute was actually a school for mutants where they could get an education and learn to refine their powers in company with other mutants their own age.
The whole school was made of a golden tinted wood and it had a pleasant feeling of home. The huge chandelier in the front foyer was brightly lit and the red-carpeted stairs leading up to the second floor gave it a sort of ballroom appearance. It had a very spacious yard and included everything you’d want to do. What’s more, everything had a mutant proof finish on it so it couldn’t be damaged by incontrollable powers.
We were to spend the rest of the school year at the institute. But we were going to do much more than just study school subjects. The Professor let us get settled in and then he showed us the lower levels. There was a big round room the Professor called Cerebra and a med centre that was more refined than the school infirmary upstairs. There was also the hangar where the Professor kept the jet, a hummer, and a helicopter made entirely of plastic. That was interesting enough but then he showed us the Danger Room.
He paused at the door and waited for us to gather around him. “Now.” He said, looking us each in the eye with a very serious look. “None of you are to enter this room without an adult either with you or on the observation deck. This room is very dangerous and could be lethal if you set it on the wrong level for you.”
He opened the door and led us inside. This room was huge and circular with what must have been the observation deck hanging down into it. The floor had a weird pattern to the tiles and for some reason it made me a little nervous. “Danger Room?” Psycho scoffed. “What’s so dangerous about a big empty room?”
“It is empty now.” The Professor replied. “But once activated it has guns that come out of those wall panels and the floor moves to create walls and boxes and apparatuses that could crush you. The computer is also a simulator that will generate realistic scenarios that you must be able to beat.”
Psycho gulped and we all followed him back to his office. There was a young Asian girl waiting for him. When we entered her eyes went wide in fear and she screamed and ran. “Kshama!” The Professor called after her. Then he turned to us. “Well that answers one of my questions. Kshama has the ability to sense other mutants’ powers and what class of mutant they are, how powerful. Much like the mutant you five are running from.”
“But… we’re not running from a mutant.” Psycho argued. “We’re running from a human named Clowe.”
“I assure you, Timothy Clowe is a mutant.” The Professor replied. “He has many talents but all are easily hidden. He has superhuman speed, strength, stealth and agility. Not only can he sense if you are a mutant but he can also tell what your powers are and how powerful you are.”
“Wait a minute.” Dark said. “You’re telling us that Clowe is a mutant? But that’s not possible.”
“That means… the Restriction Agency is a fraud.” I said, thinking it over. “What is he actually doing with the mutants he ‘saves’?”
“He indoctrinates them into his growing army.” Xavier said. “A portion of which you saw at the rendezvous point.”
Close to Christmastime I went to see “Beast.” Beast was the head of Science at the institute (the same man who mailed me back answering my letter from before.) He was a muscular man who enjoyed hanging upside-down when he read and he was covered in blue fur. I took with me the plans for some knew watches.
They were about four centimetres long and formed to your skin. The only person who could take them off was the wearer. They had the ability to physically alter your appearance and could communicate with the other watches from over half the world away.
Beast readily took me on as a pupil and we worked together on the watches for weeks. If something went wrong we would start from scratch and he kept me on track when my patience wore thin. Which, I admit, happened a lot. We finished the watches on Christmas Eve and I took them to my room to wrap. He also gave me little parcels for my friends and me from a friend of his.
Christmas Day we were all fairly excited. Psycho and Logan managed to damage every chandelier in the place as he chased her about (she had stolen something from his room). Beast’s gifts turned out to be beaded bracelets of different colours. Mine was purple and was a symbol of wisdom, Psycho’s was all black and was a symbol of courage, Kitty’s was blue and described her as a smart-alec, Dark’s was black with a purple string that symbolized power and Dee’s was red and symbolized love.
The rest of the school year went by in a blur. Kitty started going out with Jacob (the blue boy from the jet), Dark met a boy named Corbin who looked remarkably like her. He had purple skin, wings and his hair was blond and spiky. Destiny also met a boy named Hunter who took a lot of the same classes as her. He was a tall boy with brown semi-spiky hair that had blond highlights in it.
Finally, summer came and we had a break from classes. Our parents decided to take us to someone who could explain our elemental powers to us. We had to get deep into a large wooded area that was invisible to both the naked eye and radar unless you were wanted there. We travelled for many days until we came upon a huge open area. Looking harder I noticed it was a garden. The plants that grew in it were like nothing I had ever seen before.
Deep in the centre of the garden was a girl that looked around our age. She looked up as we approached and smiled. “Hello again!” she called to our parents.
As she got closer I noticed that she was dressed in a Chinese style dress and had a pair of fairy-like wings were protruding out of her back. “Hello Magic.” Mom smiled. “How are you?”
“Good, good.” She grinned. “And how nice to see you five girls again.”
I looked at her questionably. “Again?”
She laughed a sweet pure laugh. “Of course you wouldn’t remember. I’ve known you all since you were very young. You Pol look and awful lot like your mother but you have your father’s sense of self-control. Ondraya, you have your father’s temper and your mom’s Claustrophobia. Dark? You have the solitude ness of your mother and your father’s attitude. Destiny (yes you my dear) you have your mothers personality and Holly, well, you’re just like your mother.” Smiling she motioned us forward. “I’m Magic, and you all look exhausted. Been travelling all day?”
She led us through the garden. At one point I felt a vine wrap itself tightly around my ankle. Magic looked at it and scolded it as if it were a child. Amazingly, the plant listened to her. And if I didn’t know any better I’d swear the plants were rising up to greet Psycho. At the end of the garden there was a hill with a hole in the side. “Welcome to The Hole. Come on in!” Magic grinned, leading us through the hole in the ground and through a big wooden door just inside.
The inside of the hole was large and well furnished. There were papers strewn all over the floor. Some in piles and some just lying there gathering dust. There was a large comfy chair sitting in front of the fireplace with piles of books all around it. The kitchen area doubled as a science lab and was covered with experiments, bubbling and brewing themselves. Another wooden door led into the bedroom but we never went in there.
Magic told us all to have a seat and suddenly there were many comfy chairs located around the fire. Our parents all sat in one group of chairs off to one side and the five of us sat around the fire with Magic. I sat on the floor with my knees drawn up to my chest as Magic told us of her adventures over the centuries.
Magic was Mother Nature in a sense. She was able to change her shape to meet each individuals expectations but it was much more comfortable in this young and original form. It was she herself that gave us the powers of the elements. She told us she needed a break and that we were a trial run for what she hoped would be an ongoing tradition. Being in charge of everything about the earth was draining, she said, it made her tired and never able to get a break. And now with all the mutants messing with the earth with their powers it was even harder.
She grinned and with a wave of her hand the elemental symbols appeared over our heads. “Each Elemental will be marked with a distinctive mark and they will have it for their entire lives. Makeup will not cover it and tattoo ink will not take hold. You are stuck with it for the rest of your lives.”
Through the entire summer she spent time with each of us explaining our elements in full. She gave us an overview on Elements in general and then explained each of our individual elements to us separately.
The Elements are more than just material substances. They are spiritual entities that reside in us. They can manifest themselves in many ways in the material and spiritual worlds. They are structures in the collective unconscious, universal, and beyond complete analysis. Ultimately they must be experienced to be understood.
This sounded reasonable to me. How can you understand something if you have never experienced it? But the thought that my element was an entity inside of me was not one I liked. It meant it was not like my mutant powers, to be used when I want it. Magic explained that it was not meant to be tapped but only used in the utmost of need, because as soon as we used it the entity would take control for a time until our personal energy was drained.
Using the elements, she explained, would likely leave us unconscious afterwards and it would likely cause damage to a wide area. The only way to use it without such dramatic effects would be to use outside influences: the wind in my case, or a stream in Kitty’s, or a lighter for Dark’s… that sort of thing. It was only when we were drawing our power from inside that the element would fight to consume us.
In our sessions together Magic explained Air is the element of transformation, for it is flexible and differentiating. It is important as a mediating Element so it stood to reason that the only reason our little group hadn’t torn itself apart yet was because of me. Air’s power as a mediator means that it has an essential role as the Spirit, which unites the Mind with the body. In general, as mediator, Air transmits powers and influences, and therefore Air is the vehicle of coordination and communication. Air is also the most spiritual element, for it unites the mind and body. Spirit is considered the point of balance in the soul.
I was shocked. The things she described about my element described my personality as well. I was the mediator of our group. No question about that. I was also usually very influential and coordinated. I was also the most emotionally balanced one in the group. Kitty never knew when to stop joking, Dark was always ready to kill someone, and Psycho had a short fuse. Dee was the only other balanced person.
Magic explained that too. She told me that Time was a mixture and balance of all four of the other elements. Dee had the hardest time with her element. She had to carefully monitor and maintain a balanced emotional state as well as be extremely careful not to use her element the wrong way.
Magic also showed us how to combine different aspects of our elements to create new ways to lash out at others. And she helped us strengthen our elemental powers and our control over them. Even so, it was the most peaceful and relaxing summer I had had in a while. All too soon it was time to go back to school.
The next school year was much like it would be at any school with the exception that we were encouraged to use our powers and had training sessions in the Danger Room to hone in on our skills. We all went our own ways and spent little time together except on free days where we could go into town and have some fun.
In fact it was one of those free days that we decided to go to the mall. We all knew we needed to disguise ourselves so I went gothic. Using my watch I cropped my hair up to my ears and turned it black, I turned my eyes brown and turned my already pale skin to a pasty white. I grabbed a pair of black cut-offs and a black three quarter sleeved belly shirt and black fingerless gloves that laced up my arm with a thin black rope.
When I entered the hall I noticed the others were all Goth-like too. Even Dark, though that wasn’t too big a change. We had spent no more than five minutes at the mall, however, when things started to go wrong. We were passing the security centre in the mall when Psycho pointed out the Wanted posters. I couldn’t believe my eyes! They were offering one thousand dollars each. They had us labelled as escapees from the mutant rehab centre, highly dangerous.
“Cool! We’re wanted!” Psycho exclaimed.
No sooner had she said that then her spikes ripped through her shirt and her tail started to unwind from behind her. “Uh, Psycho…” Kitty muttered as Psycho’s tail blade tapped her on the shoulder.
“Ah!” Psycho yelped. “That’s not mine!”
A group of passing security guards stopped and gaped. “That’s Miss Howlett! Get her!”
“Ok. It’s mine.” Psycho yelped as we took off running.
As we ran we were all mysteriously back to our original forms. We raced down the mall and through the crowds, security hot on our trail. I reached out with my mind as we passed a bookstore and flung books at our pursuers setting off the security alarms. Destiny reached out and did the same too a stack of DVD players creating even more racket. Psycho did her part when she looked over her shoulder and ran full tilt into a marble stand spilling marbles all over the place. Kitty created a flood behind us; slowing the pursuit a considerable amount as Dark spread her wings wide and plunged ahead of us, creating a path for our escape.
My senses were on high alert as we burst through the doors to freedom. We slowed to a walk as we headed back to the institute. Suddenly, a black cloaked figure shot out of the shadows of a nearby ally and nabbed Psycho by the arm and tail and started to pull her away. “Help!” she screamed as she disappeared.
“Psycho!” Destiny yelped as we all ran toward where they disappeared.
A pair of cold, hard hands suddenly reached out and pulled me into another ally while the others were distracted, one clamping over my mouth and the other wrapped around my waist and holding on to my wrist, pinning me to my captor. As the hand closed around my wrist it hit the buttons on my watch setting off an alarm and making my bracelet fall to the ground. “Wait! Where’s Pol!” Dark exclaimed looking around.
I heard the others calling out to me and I tried to answer but was roughly cut off as my captor said, “Don’t you dare make a sound.”
He sounded young, probably only a few years older than me. He fumbled around in his cloak and pressed a wet rag to my mouth and nose. I smelt a weird smell and blacked out.
When I awoke, maybe an hour and a half later, Psycho was still giving her captor trouble. I yelped and tried to push myself away from my captor but I was too weak. I watched in a daze, as Psycho was led, kicking and struggling to the back of a delivery truck. Our captors assured any passers by that we were highly dangerous and that they were taking us to the rehab centre. My captor climbed into the back of the truck with us as Psychos captor climbed up front. “I’m going to kill you.” Psycho muttered, glaring at him.
“I wouldn’t try it if I were you.” He said sternly, showing us a long rod he had hidden in his cloak. “This is a Tasor. It sends out a large electric shock and will put your muscles out of commission for hours.”
I stared at him in disbelief. “Who are you?” I asked him quietly.
“Don’t worry,” he grinned. “You’ll be home soon.”
It was then that I noticed the camouflaged Restriction symbol on the left shoulder of his cloak. I groaned inwardly and Psycho huddled up in a corner, determined to get away before we arrived at Clowe’s. She was still there however when we were shown to Clowe’s main chamber. I stood shakily beside Psycho as our captors moved slightly between Clowe and us. “Girls.” He nodded to us. “Allow me to introduce my son Chimaero (Psycho’s captor nodded and lowered his hood) and his friend Zeff (My captor did the same.)”
Chimaero had black hair and blue eyes and had a cocky grin on his face. As he threw back his cloak the tip of a tail could just be seen out the bottom of it. Zeff had long blond hair to just below his shoulder blades, deep blue eyes that looked hard and emotionless, and a thin scar that ran around the base of his neck. He looked like the ideal soldier and his hand never strayed from where his Tasor was hung from his belt.
The door across the room opened and in strode Magneto, the arch nemesis of Professor Xavier. “Ah, Magneto.” Clowe grinned, “Allow me to present Ondraya Howlett and Polgara Summers.”
Magneto looked toward me. “Summers. Scott and Jean’s daughter correct?”
I nodded slowly my mouth went dry. This was the man who almost destroyed the human race countless times. And now he was teamed with Clowe.
Clowe turned to Zeff and Chimaero. “Take them to a holding cell, we will deal with them later.” Then he turned to Magneto. “You wanted to speak to me Erik?”
Zeff put his hand on my shoulder and lead me out of the room with Chimaero and Psycho in tow. We were lead to a jail-like cell to wait for our fate. Psycho was going crazy and attacked the walls over and over again.
No more than two hours later Zeff and Chimaero came back to the cell, accompanied by four other ‘Workers. “The boss would like a word with you.” Zeff said as we were led out of the cell.
I struggled this time. Something about having so many guards made me terribly uneasy. Also, I had the feeling it wasn’t just Clowe he was talking about. When we went into the chamber I noticed there were now two chairs facing Clowe’s chair. “Leave us.” He ordered. All the guards except Chimaero and Zeff left. Then he turned to Psycho and I. “Sit, both of you.” He ordered, motioning to the chairs. “Boy’s? Remove the restraints if you will.”
Chimaero and Zeff hastened to obey his command. Psycho immediately jumped out of her chair. Magneto lifted his hand and seemingly made her sit back down. Then I remembered, Magneto could control metal and poor Psycho’s entire skeleton was encased in an adamantium alloy. “So like your father you are.” Magneto smiled.
Clowe grinned evilly down on us. “We are in a bit of a dilemma as to decide where to put you two. All the girls have already been paired up in pairs that work well. You see, unlike you two, they all want to stay here.”
“And you weren’t about to pair us up with those who don’t were you?” I snapped.
Clowe’s eyes strayed to me. “You’re a bright one.” He said, “You would have done well here.”
I glared back. “I’d die first.”
“It would be my pleasure.” Clowe sneered evilly.
“Tim – ” Magneto started but Clowe continued on.
“Unfortunately, Magneto has another use for you.” He turned to the others. “Zeff? Chimaero? I am placing you in charge of these two. You will each be given a room with an adjoining cell. They must stay in their cells and you are to watch them. Understood?”
The boys nodded curtly but made no sound. Magneto looked at both of us and cleared his throat. “Chimaero? Take young Miss Howlett and go.”
After they had left Clowe motioned me forward. “Magneto has requested that we fit you with these.” He muttered, handing Zeff some metal bindings. “For his benefit.”
Zeff clasped the bindings around each of my ankles next to the skin, one around my neck and one around my right wrist. Then he came to my watch. Magneto lifted his hand and grabbed control over the metal in my watch. “That will do Zefferan.” He said, looking curiously at my watch.
Zeff handed the spare bindings back to Clowe and led me out and to my new cell. I was amazed at the style of the “room.” It was little more than a bare room with a cell at the back, a washroom on the right and a cot to the left. Zeff led me to the cell and shut me inside. I noticed however that he didn’t lock the door. He went and lay down on the cot and ignored me. A few seconds later I heard the door to the room automatically lock from the outside. It was the night time lockdown.
I rolled over and went into deep meditation. When I regained consciousness the next morning Zeff was gone. My cell door was still unlocked so I ventured out into the main room. I took the time that he was gone to freshen up and had just returned to my cell and shut the door when he returned. “You don’t have to stay in there you know.” He told me calmly.
I ventured out into his room again and he handed me some food. I took it readily and backed up against the wall, my eyes monitoring his every movement. “I’m not going to hurt you.” He laughed. His laugh sounded with genuine humour but hoarse and unused.
He caught my gaze and held it for a moment; searching me for something I just don’t know what. I felt a sharp tug in my heart and something urged me to go over to him. I shoved the feeling to the back of my mind and backed further away.
When I gave no indication of any intent to move he shrugged, sat on the cot and ruffled through some paperwork. Curiosity overcame my caution. Besides, I could help a lot if I knew what Clowe was planning. I moved tentatively closer and peered over his shoulder. The documents seemed to be information on the Institute and some of its inhabitants. A face looked up at me from one of the pages. Brown tousled hair falling carelessly over red quartz glasses. I looked from the documents to him and back again, all the while working my way back to my cell. His mouth turned upward in a half smile. “You’re a lot quieter when you’re cooped up with an actual employee than with a student.”
I entered my cell, collapsed onto the bench that served me as a bed and folded my legs up under me. We were silent for the rest of the morning. He left for a brief moment and returned with my lunch and I took my food to the sanctity of my cell. I glanced at him from over top of my soup bowl. “You look familiar.” I muttered. “Have I seen you before?” He smiled an amused smile but didn’t answer. “I’m sure I’ve seen you… wait a minute!” a sudden burst of realization dawned on me. “You caught me last time didn’t you? You used the same sleeping herbs then that you did this time!”
He smiled. “Yes. I caught you last time. But Mr. Clowe let you escape while I was out.”
I looked at him quizzically. “Me and Mr. Clowe don’t exactly see eye to eye.” He explained. His voice grew quiet and his eyes distant. He was absent mindedly fingering a scar that ran around his neck. “His methods are… well… old. And he goes all the wrong way with his students. Many a student wouldn’t object to him dieing. Even though they wouldn’t kill him themselves.”
“Why don’t they just leave?” I asked.
“They can’t. Even if they wanted to.” He turned to face me. His hand dropped and he seemed to come back to reality. “Besides. Where would we go? Nobody wants us around. They’d think we were spies… or worse. Clowe doesn’t exactly keep quiet when he captures a student. Most of the general public would know we’re mutants.”
“You could come to the institute.” I insisted. “You’d be welcome there.”
He shook his head sadly. “We’d be watched very closely and we don’t like that kind of attention.”
With that Zeff left, making sure that the door was locked behind him. I didn’t see him for the rest of the day.
Over the course of my stay I got to know Zeff really well. His full name was Zefferan Hethroth Sellora and he was actually from another galaxy where everyone looked like elves. He crash-landed on Earth around twelve years ago when he had stowed upon his uncle’s spacecraft. Clowe found him and trained him to be an advanced soldier and assassin. He left behind his parents, a baby brother and a twin sister when he left his home and he now has no way of getting back. I felt sorry for him in spite of myself and found myself drawn to him somehow.
Soon, however, I was called before Clowe again.
Chapter 7
“I know what you’re thinkin’, punk: ‘Question is, can I get Wolverine before he turns me into shish kabob with those claws?’ Well, bub, seein’ as how these claws are adamantium, the strongest metal known, and can slice through vanadium steel like a hot knife through butter, buddy, you gotta ask yourself: ‘Do I feel lucky?’” – Wolverine
We travelled for days on end. I had started marking our trail so we wouldn’t wind up back in that chamber. But after a few days the markings started to appear on the walls and I knew that we hadn’t been there yet. I was on alert and since my powers had returned to me I kept my mind on alert. I felt a presence off to the left of us and Psycho mentioned that she though she saw a shape off that way.
Then, as we rounded the corner I heard someone cry out, “Logan wait!” and a shape leapt out at us, straight at Psycho with metal claws bared.
I brought up my hand, stopping him just inches from Psycho’s face. Logan turned his head and glared at me. Suddenly, his glare turned to a look of shock and shock turned into a knowing smile. A smile I hate. “You’re Jean’s kid aren’t you.” He asked bluntly, in a rough voice.
“Um… who’s Jean?” I asked.
Just then a woman with fiery red hair and a woman with hair whiter than snow stepped from around the corner. The white haired lady turned to Psycho. “Is your name Ondraya?” she asked.
“Yah,” Psycho answered in a rude tone. “What of it?”
The lady turned to Logan. Ignoring Psycho’s question she said quite bluntly, her blue eyes dancing with laughter, “Logan, you almost killed our daughter.”
Psycho freaked. She backed up against the wall, saying in crazed tones, “No! No! No! No! No! You aren’t my parents! I don’t even know you! Get away from me! Stay back! Back!”
She was so freaked out she was ready to run back into the room with the giant beetle! “Psycho? Calm down!” I ordered, putting my hand on her shoulder to steady her mad race.
In doing so I lost my hold on Logan and he fell flat on his face. He got up with a growl and glared at me. “Um… oops. Sorry.” I apologized, hoping with all my might that he couldn’t see the laughter in my eyes. He didn’t seem like some one who lets people laugh at him.
“Logan? Ororo? Jean?” some one called from around the corner.
“We’re over here Scott.” Answered Jean, “Pol’s here too.”
Her statement took a minute to strike home. How did she know me? I mean, only so many girls go by Pol and there is only so many chances there was one in this group. I had little time to think before a man with glasses containing red glass and a brown mop of hair stepped around the corner. “She looks like you.” He said smiling at me.
I looked at him quizzically. I didn’t look like her. For one thing my hair was an orangey colour, hers was more reddish brown, I was much paler and my eyes were grey not blue. I shouldn’t look like her anyway should I? Just then another voice called out for him to wait up and four more adults joined us.
A lady with brown hair with white bangs like Dark’s walked up to Dark and said softly, “Kyra? Is it really you?” in a southern accent looking over her purple skin and wings.
“Who are you? What do you want?” Dark asked, backing warily away.
“Don’ you recognize us?” said a man with brown hair, eyes that were all red not including his pupils and a strong French accent. “We your parents.”
Dark looked at the man as if he was crazy. The man and woman (Remy and Marie as we later learned was their names) looked at each other sadly. “We left you in Australia and when we returned around five years ago you were gone. We thought you were dead, or worse.” Marie said.
“We all thought we’d lost you.” Scott said, turning to me. “We terribly regretted leaving you at Mrs. McQueen’s but we had no choice.”
I looked at him with disbelief so Jean tried talking to me. “We left you in Diamond Beach hoping that you’d be safe in a small town like that. We even equipped you with a disc that altered your appearance to look like her daughter and hid it under the birthmark on your wrist. Unfortunately we lost track of you when you moved away.”
I looked down at my wrist thoughtfully and back up at Jean. Her eyes held nothing but truth and pleading for me to understand. “I believe you.” I muttered.
Jean’s face broke out into a relieved smile but the others couldn’t believe their ears. I was probably the most cautious out of all of us. “Are you crazy?” Kitty cried in disbelief.
“I don’t know.” I admitted, “I just feel that they’re telling the truth.”
Destiny closed her eyes and breathed heavily. “They are.” She murmured, her voice sounding far away, “They are our parents. And I think you should all believe them.”
Dark looked at her and realization dawned on her face. She nodded slowly, looking to Marie and Remy. Psycho and Kitty looked at her in shock. “What’re you nuts?” Psycho asked her.
Dark sighed wearily, “Destiny holds the element of time. She can see the past, present and future.”
Psycho looked from Dark to Destiny and back again. She looked at Logan and Ororo and shrugged in defeat. Kitty sighed. “Ok. I guess.”
That said we all turned and followed the marked walls down many long halls. Scott and Logan took the lead, arguing extensively about something or other. “What’s up with them?” I asked Jean.
“Who?” she asked, looking up ahead, “Oh, them? Who knows? They’re always fighting. For the longest time it was over me.”
“Yah,” said Logan from the front of the line. “Those were the good old days.”
Up ahead the corridor suddenly grew brighter and we could see the sky. “What? No guards?” Dee asked shocked.
“I don’t trust it.” Dark muttered. “This is too easy.”
We walked cautiously out into the open air and I breathed in my first breath of the outdoor air I’d had in a long time. Looking around I found we were standing on a ledge overlooking a large area of pavement. It was as big as a football field and filled to the gates with Restriction Workers. Each dressed in a flexible uniform that put no limits on their movements and were practicing hand-to-hand combat. “Whoa.” Dark muttered.
“He’s building an army!” Kitty gasped.
I nodded in shocked agreement. “I hope this is all he has.”
Logan shook his head. “This is only one of sixty training compounds, he’s been training troupes since before you were born.”
I looked over the compound in awe. One of sixty? I couldn’t believe it. There had to be more than two hundred people in this compound alone! I only looked away when Jean tapped me on the shoulder. Looking up I noticed the others were already climbing a rope that was hanging from a jet.
When I got to the top of the rope I was helped to my feet by a boy who was not much older than me and blue. I thanked him and turned around to see an old man in a wheelchair sitting and smiling at me. “Hello Pol.” He said, holding out his hand. “I’m Professor Charles Xavier. Welcome to the Blackbird.”
I shook his hand in surprise. Charles Xavier? The same Charles Xavier I had tried to write to only a month or so earlier? I grinned and said. “I’m ready to go home.”
Chapter 6
“Here’s a girl in Illinois who can walk through walls. Now what’s to stop her from walking into a bank vault, or the White House, or into their houses?” – Senator Kelly
I awoke around an hour later to a wet cloth on my head and a girl around my age looking down at me with concern. “Oh good, you’re awake.” She smiled, her deep brown eyes portraying her relief. “I was afraid they’d killed you Pol.”
“I’m sorry.” I said, shaking my head to clear it. “Do I know you?”
She laughed. “Sorry, I do that a lot. No you don’t know me yet. The name’s Destiny.”
I frowned, trying to raise myself up onto my elbows. She gently pushed me back into a laying position. “None of that!”
She took the cloth and rang it out in a nearby sink, her knee-length orange and purple hair swinging around as she turned. “I’m sorry,” I said, resting a hand on my aching forehead. “How do you know me?”
“I have seen it.” She said, helping me to a sitting position. “I am the keeper of the element of Time. I can use it anyway I choose. You and your friends also hold elements inside you.” She pointed to my bandaged wrist where the weird sign had appeared after the disc came out. “You hold the element of Air. Your friend Holly holds control over the Water and Kyra the element of Fire, your friend Ondraya is Earth.”
I could place most of the names. I assumed Kyra was Dark. I mean, who in their right mind would name their kid “Dark”? Kyra was a more normal name. I smiled softly and looked up at her. “Where are you from?”
“Toronto.” She replied, “But I’ve been here a little over a year.”
The next day I introduced Destiny to the others. They were more than a little surprised that she knew them already. She warned Kitty to eat a big breakfast before class because she wouldn’t be getting any lunch. Kitty just grinned. During class Kitty mouthed off Clowe, angering him greatly and causing her to be sent back to her cell for the day with no food until supper. Dark and Destiny sat next to each other in class and at lunch, conversing in low tones about all sorts of things. Dark always appeared perplexed, thoughtful or irritated after one such talk.
Nothing much happened for a few weeks following our capture. We were given school uniforms that labelled us as troublemakers and were transferred to a normal classroom where the teacher patently ignored us any time we raised our hands in class. In fact, we spent most of our time in class planning our escape. Destiny and I and sometimes-even Dark knew the answers to all the day’s questions and usually had them done the night before. Kitty and Psycho either copied our notes or just ignored the work.
Psycho and Dark became increasingly irritated as the weeks wore on and could sometimes be heard muttering things like “It’s too familiar” or “This is made the exact same…” and took to themselves more often. Even Kitty was caught off guard by their sudden change in behaviour. I once caught Dark massaging the back of her neck the way I used to massage my wrist… deep in thought and looking perplexed or worried.
One day, as we were running laps in gym I let my mind wander. To my surprise I found three openings with my mind. “Dee?” I asked, turning to Destiny. “Where are the exits to the yard located?”
Destiny frowned, “The front and back walls? Why?”
I grinned suddenly, “And the right wall?”
“No.” Destiny looked at me curiously. “What did you find Pol?”
“Our way out.” I told her.
That day at break we went to the wall to scout it out. Sure enough, hidden behind a wall of plants was a hole, just big enough for someone to crawl through. Just then a man in a black cloak with the hood pulled so far as to hide his face walked up. “Can I help you?” he asked severely.
“Um, no thanks.” Destiny said. “We’re fine.”
“Then I suggest you don’t loiter around here. Mr. Clowe doesn’t put up with that kind of nonsense.” He said. I could feel his eyes on me.
Psycho went to open her mouth but I cut her off. “We’ll just be going.” I turned to the others and muttered, “Now.”
I noticed the man smirking softly as we strode away. His smile made me uneasy. After he was out of sight I turned to the others. “Psycho?” I asked. “We need a bag full of food. Can you and Dark manage that?”
Psycho nodded in quiet agreement and Kitty told us she would find out how to bypass the security system and I told them I could get us lots of things from the tech lab but we would have to leave that night. It was decided. We would meet that night after supper and make for the hole in the wall.
As everyone headed back to their rooms that night we all broke off in separate directions. Psycho and Dark followed Destiny to the kitchens, Kitty returned to her room to keep an eye on how the security worked and I went to the Tech lab. I picked up the plans I had been working on for new watches for us all and a bunch of gadgets from the tables, though not all of them were complete, and headed back to the dinning hall.
I was the last person to arrive and the others looked extremely nervous. We all looked around briefly before heading toward the Yard. We passed many guards, narrowly missing being caught by one of our teachers and took a couple wrong turns making our nerves pretty tight. We were in sight of the door to the yard; in fact we were almost through that door when an all to familiar voice came from the shadows behind us. “Going somewhere girls?”
We whirled around fast to see Timothy Clowe staring back at us. We were at a loss for words. I was sure we were caught but Destiny said quite calmly. “We are going out for a little run before bed sir. If that’s all right I mean.”
Clowe raised an eyebrow in amusement. “Oh? And why would you need your bags then hmm? Not stealing a snack I hope. Right after supper?”
“We didn’t eat much.” I said softly. “I know I’m always starving after a workout and thought we might have a snack after our run. If that’s not allowed sir we can take the food back.”
Clowe smiled, amused. “It’s allowed. However I want to see you back to your rooms by nine.”
“Yes sir.” Kitty replied.
We all but ran into the yard and pretended to run laps. When Clowe thought he had seen enough and left we retreated to the vine covered hole. Kitty crawled into the hole and disappeared. We waited and waited but she didn’t return. Finally, after twenty minutes she poked her head back out through the vines. “This hole is actually a tunnel. It leads to a maze of some sort.”
Destiny’s mouth moved inaudibly and her eyes widened in recognition and wonder. We turned to face her. “Destiny, what do you know about this?” Dark asked.
Destiny’s face fell as she struggled to remember what she had been told. “This is the Maze of Freedom. Mr. Clowe set it up as a way to escape. Then he filled it with traps and all sorts of creatures that will kill you if you come across it. It’s a kind of gambling thing. They set a prisoner in there and then make bets on how long they will last. The exit is on the other end but no one has ever made it out alive.”
I gulped down a lump in my throat. “Then we’ll be the first.”
Kitty looked at me in surprise and turned to Psycho. “You need to keep a tight reign on your emotions ok?”
“What are you talking about?” I asked her.
“Psycho is… um… well… that is to say…” she stuttered
“I’m claustrophobic.” Psycho stated plainly.
“Oh.” I turned to follow Kitty through the tunnel. Next came Destiny, then Psycho, and finally Dark. The tunnel stretched on for ages. It took us ten minutes just to reach the other end of it. When we finally got out we found ourselves in a long corridor. We took our time and Kitty scouted ahead, warning us of any danger.
We travelled for days straight. Psycho and Dark don’t need to sleep and I can’t sleep so we didn’t bother stopping for the night. We didn’t even stop to eat; we just ate as we walked. I had the feeling that Destiny stopped time for every one except her and Kitty so they could catch up on their sleep. One minute they’d be sluggish and slow and the next they’d be full of energy.
Soon we knew we’d have to stop to rest our feet. We were looking for a spot to stop when a log came down quite suddenly and bashed Dark on the head. She slumped to the ground and lost consciousness. “I guess we’re stopping here.” Psycho said with a grin.
“Ondraya!” I warned with a slight laugh.
She laughed and got some food out of her backpack as Dee and I pulled Dark to the side. She came around with a groan a few hours later. “Dark?” I held up two fingers. “How many fingers am I holding up?”
“Two.” She growled, extending her claws. “Want me to make it one?”
“Yep. She’s ok.” Kitty laughed, offering Dark some beef jerky.
It wasn’t long before Dark was well enough to walk and we went on our way. The lights grew further and further apart as we went creating dark shadowy patches on the pathway. As the shadows grew more and more frequent I felt my mind close off. “Um… guys?” I muttered. “I can’t use my powers.”
Dee suddenly flew backward onto her back as if she had just run full tilt into a brick wall. “What happened?” Kitty asked her in bewilderment.
“A psychic block.” I told her.
“What?” Psycho asked.
“A psychic block.” Dee replied. “When normal people try to use telepathy they hit a mental block… like something in their way.”
“Right.” I went on to explain. “But when a telepathic person is prevented from using their abilities the block is greater.”
“Like running into a wall.” Dee muttered, getting up and brushing herself off. “How did you know that?” she asked me.
“I read about it.” I shrugged. “I don’t sleep at night so what else can I do?”
Dark nodded. “Right, I’ve been meaning to ask you about that. Why don’t you sleep?”
I shrugged again. “It started when I was ten or eleven. If I sleep for fifteen minutes I get dizzy, if I sleep for three hours I get gravely ill and if I sleep for more than six hours I’ll die.”
The others stared at me in surprise; we all listened around for any listening ears. The only sound that reached our ears was the soft thumping of our feet, which quite suddenly turned into a soft crunching sound. Psycho reached down and picked something up off the ground. “Psycho wait…” muttered Dark.
“Don’t!” gasped Dee.
It was too late. Psycho dropped the small beetle she was holding and the whole path started to move. The pathway was alive with teeny tiny black beetles! I cursed inwardly; we had walked straight into one of Clowe’s traps. We tripped and slid as the beetles carried us down the long corridor further and further into the dark centre of the maze. The beetles spread, separating us and we struggled to stay together. We were in one big room and all that could be heard was the clacking of what we hoped were just beetles being tossed around in their haste to get to the centre of the room.
Suddenly Dee hit something rather large and rather hairy. She screamed and tried to move outwards but giant pinchers closed tightly around her waist, lifting her up in the air. I cried out in surprise. Psycho appeared at my side. “It’s a giant beetle.” She said in awe.
“Can you get her down?” I asked.
“On it!” she said, jumping into the blackness.
I felt Kitty leap up and narrowly missed getting stabbed in the face by her claws as she extended them out. I heard the sounds of battle before me but I concentrated all my efforts on staying close to the walls. I heard Psycho snarl at Kitty. “Attack the beetle not me!”
Dark came up beside me, grabbed onto my arm and started shouting instructions to Kitty. I struggled to keep both of us up at the wall. Dark lost her footing at one point and caught my shoulder with the end of her wing. “Sorry.” She muttered, gaining her footing.
“No problem.” I answered, ignoring the searing pain in my shoulder.
It took almost an hour but we finally got Dee free and ran for it. When we had gotten far enough away to feel somewhat safe we stopped for a rest. Dee had rips all through her clothing but she seemed fine. My shoulder was burning and upon inspection I found it was covered in blood. “Dee come here.” I gasped.
She looked up and nodded, holding out her arm. I grabbed hold of it and concentrated on her healing powers that somehow I knew she had. I could feel the tissues in my shoulder knitting back together. As soon as I felt that my shoulder was healed enough I let go of her arm. She fell back against the wall with a gasp. “Are you ok?” Kitty asked, rushing to her side.
I reached through my bag until I found a bandage and Dark helped me wrap up the remainder of the wound on my shoulder. Dee was soon up and looking as though nothing happened. “Thanks.” I muttered as we started on our way.
“Any time.” She smiled. “Now let’s just get out of this maze.”
Chapter 5
“When an individual acquires great power, the use or misuse of that power is everything, will it be used for the greater good or will it be used for personal or destructive ends? Now this is a question we must all ask ourselves. Why? Because we are mutants.” – Professor X.
The next day, around seven o’clock, I put the book I was reading by the pale light of sunrise and my mp3 player aside and got up, pulling on many layers of clothes. I didn’t want to make the same mistake here as I made at home so I always wore layers that covered as much skin as I could. I all but ran down the stairs and bolted down a quick breakfast before running out the door.
I met Kitty outside our houses but she looked different. Her skin was a light blue and she had a tail with a deep blue blade on the end, her hair was the same as before. She had pulled it back off her face revealing two bright yellow eyes that seemed to glow. She smiled at me before pressing a button on her watch. Immediately she turned into the Kitty I had met yesterday afternoon. I looked at her quizzically. “Sorry ‘bout that.” She smiled. “Image inducer malfunctioned. I look weird huh?”
“Just a bit.” I replied.
I was bound and determined not to judge her on her appearance. She had been so nice so what did it matter what she looked like? All this meant was that I wasn’t the only mutant in the area. Then I met the others. Ondraya had brown wavy hair with one green streak under the right ear, which she hid under a black baseball cap worn backward on her head. Her eyes were multi-coloured (one brown and one grey) and though her skin was a normal colour she also had a blue tail, a couple shades darker than Kitty’s and with a blade that changed colour with her mood. She smiled as she too pressed a button on her watch and hid her tail.
Dark Angel was a deep purple with yellow eyes and black and purple dragon wings and black hair with white bangs. She glared at me, as she too turned normal. “What?” I asked her. “Got a problem?”
“Yah. You.” She snapped.
“At least I’m not purple!” I snapped back.
“Yah, you’re normal.” She sneered with a grin.
“Yah, well you’re a freak.” I grinned back.
“Well you’re a freak of a freak.” She shot back.
Kitty laughed at us. “See?” she gasped. “You’re friends already!”
C. D. C. I. East was puny compared to Millville Senior High back home. I had a feeling that that was why Cynthia enrolled me there. It was still nice to have Kitty and the others there to guide me though. When we finally got to class and sat down the teacher came in. Mr. Crabb introduced me to the class and then started droning on and on in his monotonic voice about the beauties of the English language (Which I couldn’t see at the moment) until, at long last, the bell rang.
I was left on my own from there to find my classes. The only other class I had with the others was art. So I tried to find my way through the school during the day.
We went to the park after school, every one turned natural, and fell into a huge discussion on mutants. “So Pol,” Kitty turned to me. “What are your talents?”
I tried to tell them that I had none but they didn’t buy it. So I told them what I could do. Even about the incident that had me exiled from my home. Kitty suddenly looked very serious. “You can’t allow any slip-ups here.” She told me. “If you do they’ll put your name down and you’ll be taken away when the Restriction comes back.”
Kitty explained that the Restriction was a mutant control group led by a man called Timothy Clowe (pronounced cl-oh). Clowe was a hard man who cared about no one and regularly took mutants away from here. She then went on to explain that she could climb walls, teleport, heal herself, drain other peoples memories and powers, could create bombs, had superhuman strength and bones and claws laced with adamantium, had limited invisibility and could fly.
Ondraya frowned slightly as she explained that she had enhanced speed, strength and agility, telescopic and night vision, hyper sensitive hearing, superb mental processing skills, catlike reflexes and could hold her breath for over four minutes. Then she grinned and explained that she could also raise her body temperature and make her entire body light up in flames, had a slight healing factor, limited invisibility, telekinesis and adamantium laced bones and claws.
Dark grudgingly explained that, like Ondraya, she had enhanced speed, strength and agility, telescopic and night vision, hyper sensitive hearing, superb mental processing skills, catlike reflexes and could hold her breath for over four minutes. Then explained that she could phase through walls, heal herself, had telepathic and telekinetic abilities with constant premonitions and was a metamorph (could change her shape at will).
I grinned; maybe I could fit in here after all. We went out to the mall and Kitty and Psycho helped me pick out a pair of gloves that covered over half my arms to limit the chances of me slipping up again and I bought a pair of black gloves with knuckle guards and cut off fingers that laced up to my elbow. I had so much fun that, for a while, I forgot all about my homesickness. That is, until I received a letter from Xavier’s.
Dear Ms. McQueen,
I admit that this discovery of yours is quite incredible. Never before have we been able to alter DNA with one microscopic computer disc. We have however, come close to this. We can project a fake image around a being to fool an opponent. We are sorry we could not help you in your quest for meaning and I wish you the best of luck in solving this puzzle.
Dr. Hank McCoy,
Head of Science and Technology,
Xavier’s Institute for the Gifted
This made me quite sad but I didn’t have time to dwell on it for long. The next day Kitty informed me that the Restriction was making a sweep of the school. I pulled on my long gloves and followed the others to school.
The day went by quite well until art class. We had all sat down and opened our books but instead of our regular teacher, there was a man there, dressed in a black trench coat with a stern look on his face. His hair was a dark brown, almost black with just a hint of grey around the ears. One of his eyes was a normal brown but the other was a deep red mechanical thing that scanned the class, coming to a rest on my friends and I more than once. His face held an evilly set grin and his gaze held many secrets locked up inside. His very presence sent a chill up my spine.
Kitty tapped me on my back. I leaned back casually in my chair. “Try not to look alarmed,” she whispered. “Just our luck to be inspected by Clowe himself.”
“No talking.” He looked in our direction with a poisonous glare. “Now, I will be taking over your class today. As most of you know, my name is Mr. Clowe. I expect complete silence and dedicated work from you all. So start working. The notes are on the board.”
I glanced at Dark. Her eyes were glazed slightly and she was muttering under her breath. Kitty groaned, “Not now!”
Dark suddenly snapped back into the real world and glanced alarmingly at Ondraya’s back. I followed her gaze and nearly fell off my chair. Ondraya’s tail was unravelling behind her back. “You!” snapped Clowe. “Up here.”
The boy next to Kitty took advantage of her lack of attention and fiddled with her watch, making it malfunction and her true for emerge. Kitty yelped as loud as the rest of the class as Clowe’s red eye fell to her. “Psycho, run!” Kitty said as she and Ondraya ran from the classroom.
The class immediately broke into people talking but Clowe’s eye never left Dark and me. I turned to Dark and saw a determined look on her face. I groaned. “We’re gonna follow them aren’t we?”
Dark nodded and we shot out of our seats, following our friends out of the school. We took to the air as soon as we exited the building. Cloaked figures dressed in black shot out after us causing many heads to turn. Clowe stormed out of the school, flanked by more of the cloaked figures. He nodded to the two at his side and they charged after us.
One sped off quickly, grabbing hold of Psycho and pinning her down easily. I felt him send a telepathic message to the other who closed in on me. I swung with my bag, narrowly missing his face. He struck while the weight of the bag had my attention, catching hold of my arm he clasped a foul smelling rag to my face and I fell into darkness.
Chapter 4
“They haven’t learned how to live at ease with their mutant powers, so they’re frustrated. Some lash out, while some have turned inward, letting their bitterness consume them. But, they all feel dissatisfied with themselves, and alone.” – Professor X.
For a while life went on as it used to, even the Hounds had decided to leave me alone for a few days. Carol and I went about our days as we usually did. Laughing and embarrassing random students in the hall by suddenly acting (really loudly and exaggeratedly) like they were our best friend. We’d sit at lunch time singing favourite or annoying songs and teasing each other about our recent crushes on students and staff. I felt like a normal kid again.
Until one day, about a week after my overnight at Carol’s, I ran into some problems. Nick, a Hound hacker also known as Splicer, decided to usurp me in the hall. He grabbed my bag as I passed, holding it up above my head. Nick wasn’t a small boy. Had he been the least bit athletic he would have been on the basketball team. He was easily over six feet tall. “Give me that.” I said, grabbing for my bag.
“Why would I want to do that?” he taunted, backing slowly away, still holding my bag above his head, he glanced at the name on the bag (we all had to have our stuff labelled here). “Paul? What kind of a name is that? That’s a guy’s name.”
“It’s P-o-l nitwit.” I snarled at him. “As in a short form of Polly.”
“Polly?” he snickered. “Kinda girly ain’t it?”
“Hence the ‘Pol’. What do you want?” I asked, grabbing for my bag again.
“Just you.” He replied with a grin. “The boss wants a word with you Fox and this time he won’t take no for an answer.”
I snatched my bag from his grasp and turned to walk away from him. I fully intended to do as my mom asked of me and stay away from the gangs. Suddenly I felt his hand close around my arm; his fingers were digging into my flesh. “Let go!” I growled, trying to pull away from him but he was surprisingly strong.
I wanted to him to leave me alone or somehow mess up so I could get out of there. I was late for class and there was no one else in the hall but us so there was no one to help me. Besides which, I was in my school uniform and had foolishly decided to wear my kilt that day. This made it very hard to fight back without embarrassing myself.
His grip suddenly tightened and I heard him starting to gasp in pain. Turning fast I saw that his face was white and drawn in pain. You could see his veins starting to pop out of the arm that was holding me. I didn’t know what was going on but his grip was cutting off my circulation. I wrenched my arm out of his grasp and he collapsed on the floor. “What’s going on here?” our principal Mr. Thompson had come up behind me.
I turned to face him. “It wasn’t my fault!” I gasped. “He wouldn’t let go of me.”
He looked over my shoulder. “Christ!” he gasped. “What happened?” He turned to one of the teachers who had come out of a nearby classroom. “Get Patricia Birnsteil; tell her to call an ambulance.”
The teacher ran off to find the nurse and Mr. Thompson turned on me. “You. My office. Now!”
I turned, fully intending to run, not to the office but away from the school entirely, not looking back. I had no plan but to get out of there. Unfortunately, Mr. Thompson seemed to sense this because he sent another teacher to accompany me there. The teacher seemed confused and a little afraid of me. This is why I don’t want people to know about me. I thought. I don’t like being looked at in fear.
As I sat in the office waiting for him to get there I had to listen to Mrs. Kittle, the secretary, lecture me on the qualities of good behaviour. It was as if she really wanted to be some sort of social worker or something but got stuck as a secretary instead. I tried to tell her that I wasn’t in trouble but she shrugged it off as nothing saying. “Of course you are my dear, else why would you be here?”
I sat slumped down in the chair with my arms crossed firmly in front of me, ignoring her constant nattering and thinking of the rotten luck I was having these days, until Mr. Thompson entered the office. “Now,” he said turning to me. “Do you want to tell me what happened out there?”
“You wouldn’t believe me if I told you.” I muttered, staring at the floor.
Mr. Thompson knelt down until his face was level with mine. “Try me.” He said.
I found myself explaining about the gang and its peculiar interest in me and how I had managed to keep out of their reach. Then I told him how Nick had just sort of lapsed into a seizure when he had grabbed my arm. I even found myself telling him about my recently acquired talents. I couldn’t believe I told him.
I expected him to laugh at me, tell me I must be clinically insane, or flinch away from me in fear. He did no such thing. He gave me a sympathetic look. Then he rose and strode over to the phone. He had me dial my home number and asked my mother to come into the school for a meeting. When she arrived she saw me sitting in the chair and her face fell.
She went into his office and they closed the door. It didn’t help. I could hear everything they were saying anyway. “Why didn’t you tell me she was a mutant?” Mr. Thompson asked her.
I waited, expecting her to say she didn’t know. To my shock and surprise she said no such thing. In fact, she didn’t answer him at all. “Did you think I would care? That I would tell you she couldn’t come here?” Mr. Thompson asked. Again he got no answer. “I have nothing against mutants. In fact, you might say I know what she is going through.”
I couldn’t believe my ears. The man had actually just confessed he was a mutant… or as close to confessing as he dared. “Have you had her registered?” He asked.
“No, not yet.” My mom confessed. “Things were really busy at work after we found out. Then I forgot. She doesn’t make it obvious.”
“May I make a suggestion Mrs. McQueen?” He asked. There was a brief pause before he continued. “Don’t. If we can cover up this mishap and you move away you might get away with it.”
“You are asking me to do something illegal?” she asked in surprise. “Are you not afraid I will cause you to lose your job?”
“I am in danger of losing my job just for talking to you about this.” Mr. Thompson replied. “I am telling you this to protect both you and Paullina. She is a promising student Mrs. McQueen. But the moment you register her she will be taken from you and put into one of their so-called ‘rehab’ facilities and you will never see her again.”
I sat listening in disbelief. Would my mom listen to him? I had no clue. Mr. Thompson mentioned that I should probably take the rest of the day off. I had caused enough excitement for one day and would probably distract the other students from their lessons. By now the whole school would have found out what happened.
Mom took me home and led me to my room. She sat with her arm around my shoulders, comforting me as I cried about the unfairness of the situation. Everything seemed to happen to me. If I was an outcast before, I was bound to be labelled a freak, if not a public threat now. If mutants were such a problem why was I the only one these things were happening to? When I had cried myself out I stretched out on my bed and meditated and she left me to myself for the rest of the day.
Carol came by after school, carrying all my school stuff with her. She had obviously emptied my locker. Mom led her to my room and showed her inside. “Your principal and I thought it would be best if we transferred schools.” Mom said. “He said he might have thought differently if he had known before this incident. He actually thinks he could have prevented it.” She laughed dryly, “Until then I have been given permission to let you teach yourself at home through the school.”
“I thought you had forgotten. I thought you would have forgotten what I was.” I told her.
She laughed. “Honey, I’ve known long before you ever had a hint.” She told me. “It’s not something I’m gonna forget too easily.”
She then left Carol and me alone. Carol looked at me expectantly. She had heard the schools version of the story and now she wanted to know what really happened. I explained it to her and she listened gravely. When I had finished she gulped and asked, “You don’t think you –”
I nodded slowly. “It’s the only explanation. I’ve been thinking lately, and I reckon I am a mutant.”
“No Pol –” she started but I cut her off.
“Think about it. How many kids do you know that can do what I can do?” I asked her. “I’ve been researching mutants and a lot of the registered mutants have talents similar to mine! You can’t tell me its just coincidence.”
There was a long uncomfortable silence and finally Carol shifted awkwardly. “Maybe you’re right Pol.” She muttered. “But if so… what’ll you do about it?”
“Nothing.” I told her. “Nothing, except hide what I can do.”
“You can’t hide forever Pol.” Carol insisted, “Humans need freedom in all things.”
I shrugged hopelessly. “You remember Samara?”
Carol nodded gravely. Samara was one of the quietest kids in our grade. She was tall and gangly but always quick to smile. She turned out to be a fire mutant, nearly burned down the school. Then, one day, she just disappeared. Her mother sent out a missing persons but she was never found. I didn’t want the same thing to happen to me. I’d hate to hurt Cynthia again.
My dad already left us… took of with some hot chick on a motorbike. I was only six at the time but I remembered. Cynthia was devastated. He had always cooked for us, and he took most of our money with him. We used to live in a big old country house. Now we had to live in a cramped little apartment with pealing paint and failing appliances. It wasn’t that bad, just different. It took a while to get used to it but now it felt like home.
“Wait a minute.” Carol looked up at me. “Mr. Thompson? He’s one too?”
“Well, he didn’t exactly show ID cards and say ‘your daughters a mutant? I’m one too. Well what do you know?’” I said sarcastically.
“I’m serious Pol.” She said, frowning at me. “I mean, he is in charge of a whole school. What if he loses control? It’s happened before.”
I shivered, remembering. “I don’t think his power is obvious.” I told her. “I think it is more mental. He made me confess didn’t he? I’m not the confessing type.”
Carol thought about it. “Well, I guess mental powers would help if you were a principal. As long as he can’t hurt us…”
We both shrugged and changed the conversation. It was just depressing talking about mutants and mutations. Soon my mom came up and told Carol it was time for her to go home. She left rather reluctantly. Neither of us wanted her to leave. We didn’t know if we’d ever see each other again. This whole thing felt like some sort of exposure of something. I felt like a convict found somewhere they weren’t supposed to be. I felt like someone could come and take me away at any time.
When Carol had left Cynthia explained to me that she had accepted a job transfer and we were moving to a town in Ontario, Canada called Cobourg. I felt my heart sink. The last thing I wanted to do right now was move. She explained that it was already settled and that we could buy a house now instead of living in an apartment. If she thought that would cheer me up she was wrong.
The only reason I didn’t argue with her decision was the look in her eyes. She was afraid, and it didn’t take a genius to figure out why. She had also heard of Samara. She worked with her mother. She didn’t want to lose me too.
I spent the next few days packing up my stuff and with in a week we were on the road to Canada. I stayed at Carol’s the night before we left and she had her mom take a picture of us in her room. She promised to send it to me once it was developed. It was possibly the saddest day of my life. I remember sitting up late with Carol laughing and crying as we remembered everything we had been through together. I was losing the one person in the world I had thought I could tell anything to without getting laughed at. When we parted it was with bitter tears. “Never forget me Pol.” She muttered.
“Never.” I promised. “Friends to the end right? But you have to come visit me some time.”
“That’d be great.” She agreed.
It took over 12 hours to get to Cobourg, with stops, but once we got there we had no problem finding our house. Cynthia had bought a small house near the edge of town with a long driveway and beautiful gardens out front. I took my stuff up to my new room. The room was big, bare and lonely. It was about double the size of my old room and the walls were a boring white colour. Cynthia had promised me that we would paint it soon but for now I had to live with what I had. I looked out the window at the sky. I was a long way from home and in a strange neighbourhood… I was not happy.
I looked to the house next door and nearly jumped out of my skin. There, staring back at me was a girl around my age. She had long black hair with different coloured blue streaks all through it. Her skin was a deep tan and she was waving at me. She reached behind her window and threw something at me. I caught it instinctively and looked down at it. She had thrown me a walky-talky. “Hey!” her voice came over the speaker. It sounded Hawaiian. “My names Holly, what’s yours?”
“Paullina.” I answered with a small smile. “Call me Pol.”
“Call me Kitty. Everyone else does.” She laughed.
Her voice was nice and had that joker’s edge to it and she had a mischievous glint in her eye. In a way she reminded me of Carol, though she looked more like a prankster with little to no regard for the rules. I suddenly felt as if I belonged here, as if I might just fit in. I had no idea why I felt it so strongly or suddenly. “Hey guys. Pipe up!” Kitty grinned.
“Stuff it Kitty.” Came a new voice.
I jumped at the unexpected sound and chided myself softly. It was a toy, one of those walky-talkies you could use to keep track of many people at once. She obviously had it there for a reason, not just waiting for me to move in. The new voice sounded annoyed and rude. Like someone who wanted to be left alone and that you didn’t want to bother. But just as I made that assessment Kitty grinned and winked at me.
“You stuff it.” Kitty answered. “You should introduce yourself D.A.”
“Dark Angel.” She said hotly.
“D.A. D.A. D.A.!” Kitty taunted.
“Damn it Kitty! Don’t you close that fly trap for five seconds?” snapped a new voice angrily.
Kitty frowned playfully into the walky-talky. She was obviously enjoying this. “I never asked you did I Ondraya?”
I couldn’t help but laugh at them. They sounded like a bunch of children arguing about something unimportant. “Do you guys always fight?” I asked them.
“Yep!” they answered with a laugh.
We talked long into the evening. I found out that I was starting school at their school. We were all going to the Cobourg District Collegiate Institute East, one of the three high schools in town. In fact, I was in their first period class. At around ten o’clock my mom yelled at me to turn out my light. I sighed and turned off my walky-talky after being told to meet Kitty outside our houses the next day to go to school.
I rolled over on my bed, staring up at the ceiling. This move might not be such a bad thing after all. I was starting in a new school, in a new area, where nobody knew what I was and what I could do. I could act as if I was normal. I could fit in. my life would go back to the way it should be. I didn’t know just how wrong I was.
Chapter 3
“Mutants and humans. They have long struggled to co-exist. While some try to unite them, others try to dominate. Life and strategy has prevailed. But when conflicts reach an impasse inevitably something happens to shift the balance forever.” – Professor X
“Catch her! Don’t let her get away!” Laughter and shouts rang around me as I ran, once again the victim of the Hounds’ attention. I dodged trees and shrubs and pulled my bag higher on my shoulder. Their laughter and sneering remarks burned in my ears. This wasn’t the first time they’d hunted me. Nor, I thought, would it be the last. In fact, it was getting kind of like a routine. Every day I’d come out of the school and one or more of them were waiting for me. “Catch the Fox!” rang out the voice of Slug, the leader of this particular branch of Hounds.
Fox. That’s what they labelled me… all on account of my hair. My orange-red hair with it’s thousands of tiny braids had been the cause of all my problems since eighth grade. I ran on, glancing back only to make sure they were still way behind me. They must have grown tired of losing me. There were maybe fifteen of them today, fifteen angry people armed to the teeth and trying to bring me down.
Panting a little I pulled a braid that had come loose of my ponytail away from my smoke-grey eyes. I had thought to lose them in the small wooded lot behind the school but I was fast running out of time. I sighed in tired exasperation. Why do they keep following me? Why me? The answer was simple if I cared to think about it. I am not normal. I can do things that other kids can’t, things that make me not only a target on the gang’s list but on the list of mutant hunters across the globe. I’m a great scout and thief in their eyes… a treasure that they wouldn’t let slip through their fingers.
“Got you this time Foxy.” Slug said from behind me.
We had left the wooded area and were in an abandoned lot behind a one of the harbour warehouses. The Hounds snuck by me, moving into a full circle around me, and cut off my escape. They laughed at me, patting guns, knives and what ever else they were using as weapons at the time. I cursed and whirled to face Slug drawing out one of the knives I carried for protection. I thanked my mother for the many self defence courses she let me sign up for. I may not have the forest to protect me but even in an open area I was not helpless. I was never helpless. “My name’s not Fox, its Paullina McQueen. You’d do good to learn that.”
“Sure thing girly.” He sneered, “If you say your name is Paul-something I believe you. But to the hounds will always know you as Fox. The fox and the hounds.”
He laughed at his lame attempt at a joke. A few of the others snickered but most couldn’t even pretend that it was funny. I groaned. “Don’t you guys ever give up?”
“Nope.” Slug grinned evilly. “Not on your life. Get used to it sister because you’re gonna be seein’ a lot more of us from now on.”
“I don’t think so.” I muttered quietly. “And I’m not your sister.”
I lashed out with my foot, catching Slug’s shin with the steel toe of my boot and neatly sliced his arm just above the elbow. He let out a yelp of surprise. He didn’t actually expect me to retaliate. He snarled and jumped at me, just missing my arm with his knife. I ducked his arm and swung low with my leg, tripping another Hound while repositioning my bag on my shoulder. Somehow, all the Hounds who lunged at me couldn’t seem to get a good hold and I broke free of their circle. Without even a glance over my shoulder I took off, ducking and dodging and somehow missing all the bullets they shot at me.
“Grab her!” Slug shouted, grasping his bleeding arm.
I sped up, running with all that I had, and managed to reach town in one piece. I dodged around startled people on the busy streets, leaving a wave of curses in my wake as I bumped into people or caused them to jump out of my way. The Hounds raced after me, their runners right on my heels. I found myself wishing once again that I had never moved to this god-forsaken city. “Sorry.” I muttered as I bumped into a young man standing by a computer store.
I felt a brief electric jolt down my arm as it brushed against his coat. I jumped slightly, my arm was tingling slightly and something made me want to turn back and get a better look at him. I shook my head, forcing the thought from my head. :Idiot, does now seem like the time for that?: a voice asked in my head.
I stumbled and nearly fell to the ground. Regaining my balance I glanced back over my shoulder. The man was gone but the Hounds were catching up. I didn’t have time to think about it. That would come later, much later. For now I had to worry about the people chasing me. I sped up, racing across the road. As I ran on I could feel a set of eyes following me but I couldn’t see who it was watching me.
I kept running, dodging people and buildings as I made my way home. I reached out with my mind and found the presence of Cynthia in our apartment up on the seventh floor. At least she was home. Running through the wall like a ghost I ran into the elevator. I projected my own image into the minds of my pursuers. To them I was running further into the inner city. They still hadn’t managed to find out where I lived. When they got deeper into the city the projection would disappear, leaving them confused and infuriated.
I leaned against the elevator catching my breath before I entered my apartment and had to explain to my mother where I was. She was upset enough lately and I didn’t want to upset her more. I took the time to brush some of the dirt off my clothes, retie my hair, and straighten my clothes. Surprisingly, when I entered our apartment she didn’t even seem to notice me. Thankfully, I went to my room and shut the door.
I collapsed on my bed and closed my eyes, becoming lost in memories. Life was so simpler before. I was just a normal kid in a normal neighbourhood. Then that stupid thing with the disc happened, and now look at me… a genius living in her own private freak show.
A phone ringing brought me back from my reverie. I reached for it and found myself talking to Carol. Carol Mitchell was the only person I trusted with my secrets… she was present for most of the things that happened anyway. We had been friends since I moved here, a fellow outcast in a big city. She was the first person there when I opened my eyes on the math room floor. I let out a calming breath and composed myself. “Hello?” I asked.
“Pol?” she sounded worried. “Are you ok? You split so fast after school. I was worried something was wrong at home or something. Is everything alright?”
“Yeah.” I assured her. “I was just playing tag again.”
“Pol!” she disagreed with me having anything to do with the Hounds, as did most people I knew… including myself.
“If I could rid myself of them I would.” I insisted, reaching down beside me and pulling my books out of my bag. “It’s not like I enjoy running for my life every day. True its exercise but really. I get enough of that in gym class.”
“It’s not funny Pol.” Carol said sternly, “You could get seriously hurt. It confuses me why they want you so much. What is it about you that draws their attention? I mean… it’s not like you make it public what you can…” she tapered off, realizing that she had approached a touchy subject. “What are you reading now?” she asked, changing the subject to a popular topic… books.
We were both avid readers though the types of books we read were as different as we were. She liked romance and mystery novels where I was into science-fiction and fantasy, the adventurous stuff. Yet lately I had taken to reading up on psychology, anatomy, technology, the paranormal… anything that might help me find out what was happening to me. It scared me and I didn’t know who I could talk to. My mom had enough on her mind without adding my problems into it.
“I’m still trying to find out about that chip I found in my wrist.” I explained. “By all accounts it doesn’t make sense. All the books I have read make it obvious that it is impossible for a computer chip to alter your DNA structure. I mean, technology and biology are just not that interchangeable. Not that people haven’t tried… I haven’t been able just yet to find out how it was made.”
“What I want to know,” Carol said, “Is how it managed to hide your talents. You aren’t what people classify as normal.” I nodded, even though she couldn’t see me. I didn’t trust myself to speak. “If I didn’t know better,” she went on, her voice taking on a hesitant tone as if not sure she wanted to say anything. “I’d say you were one of them mutants you hear about on TV.”
“But I’m not.” I insisted, a sinking feeling erupting in my stomach. Even my best friend thought I was dangerous and a freak… that might be one of the things that attracted her to me.
“Of course not.” Carol replied a little too quickly for my taste, confirming my suspicions. “A mutant wouldn’t save people, and you saved my life.”
I remembered that day, when I first had to really use my telekinetic abilities. It was a day neither of us were likely to forget. Carol and I had been crossing the school parking lot when Carol had stopped to tie her shoe. A car soared around the corner, way above the speed limit for school zones. I had cried out, reaching out with my mind to pull her to me, and suddenly we were both lying in a heap on the sidewalk.
“Pol?” Carol’s voice sounded frustrated. “I said would you like to come over tonight?”
“Uh sure.” I said gratefully.
“‘K. I better go finish my homework then.” She replied. “Oh and Pol? Forget I said anything.”
“‘K.” I answered absent-mindedly. “See ya tonight.”
After I hung up the phone I collapsed on my bed, staring at the pictures covering my front wall. All of them had Carol and me in them starting from grade six, when I had moved to Millville, up until recently. I stared at my grade-eight school picture, the first picture I had of me with red hair. I remembered the day I had been experimenting with my enhanced strength.
I was in the back yard of an old abandoned house, picking up things of various weights and throwing them about. I threw a dumpster in the direction of the house a little too hard and it hit the unsteady building and the whole thing collapsed. It was just my luck that a police cruiser was passing by at the time. The policemen grew angry when I wouldn’t tell them what I was doing there or what caused the building to collapse or what a dumpster was doing in the living room.
They took me home so that they could speak to my mom but when they got there she was upstairs. I was sent up to get her and passed her in the upstairs hallway. I told her that there were some men in the kitchen that wanted to talk to her and retreated to my room. That was the first time mom grew suspicious. Needless to say I was grounded for weeks.
“Pol?” my mom called from downstairs. “Supper.”
I smiled. Cynthia was hard to fool. She always knew when I was or wasn’t home. I forced myself up out of bed and went down to the kitchen. I sat across from her at the table looking down at the green mush on my plate. “So. How was school?” she asked, talking a bite of the mush and wincing.
“It was ok.” I replied, taking both our plates and scraping them into the garbage. I reached into the fridge and pulled out some left over lasagne I had made the night before and stuck it in the microwave. “The weirdest thing happened in science class.”
“Oh?” she asked, pouring us some milk.
I looked at the milk. It had lumps in it. I picked up our glasses and dumped them into the sink and got us new glasses filled with water. “Are you ok?” I asked her. She is a bad cook but she can usually tell when the milk is bad, and I knew how stressed she’d been lately.
“Fine.” She answered looking at me expectantly.
I shrugged, if she didn’t want to tell me that was alright. We had a pretty honest relationship and both of us respected when the other wished to leave something alone. “The teacher was talking about DNA and stuff like that and mentioned that there was no such thing as mutants or psychics. That it was physically impossible.” I took out the lasagne and dished us up some. “Then the chalk flew out of his hand and wrote on the board by its self.” I looked at her to see her reaction.
I often talked about my abilities as if they were someone else’s. I usually don’t show off, it would be too dangerous for everyone, but for some reason I had just gotten this urge to prove Mr. Ferzetti wrong today. When he said that it just tugged at my sense of reason and made me do something I normally wouldn’t have thought of doing. “What did you write?” she asked.
I winced, she had that tone that said she strongly disapproved. “Mutants are real.” I muttered. She frowned. “Mom, I’m sorry. I’m just sick of his higher-than-thou attitude. He thinks he’s so smart… I won’t do it again.”
My mom clearly didn’t believe me. She knew I would do it again in an instant. They couldn’t pin it on me in any case. I looked to my plate, I really couldn’t stand when she looked at me like that. A few minutes passed but she didn’t say anything. “Really, what’s wrong?” I asked again looking up, something was bothering her and it was going to hang between us until she said something.
“Nothing.” She repeated, “Just tired, I’ve had a hard day at work and when I come home you aren’t here. No note or anything to say you had left, no call from school to say you were staying late for something” (“What would I stay late for?” I muttered.) “No call to say you went to Carol’s with the flu or anything. I worry about you Pol. You’ve been later and later coming home lately and what with these gangs moving into the area.”
She looked up but I couldn’t hold her gaze. She knows. I thought. She’s just trying to make me feel guilty. Out loud I said, “Seriously Mom, what could happen? I’m not a child anymore. I can take care of myself. I just needed some time alone in the park. You know? Clear my head a little.”
“Still, I’d feel better if you called and left a message or something.” She said sternly. “Pol, promise me you won’t have anything to do with those gangs. Please?”
“I’ll try not to.” I muttered. “But really Mom… what’s wrong? I mean, I know it’s not all about me. Is something up at work?”
“They’re having some problems.” She admitted. “They’re growing too fast with not enough senior employees. There are too many new offices opening in other areas. They’re transferring people to other cities.”
“They want you to transfer?” I asked shocked.
“Well they haven’t asked me yet but they’ve hinted at it.” She replied. “But don’t you worry. I know how much you like it here. You have friends here that like you.”
“Speaking of friends… I’m heading to Carol’s for the night.” I told her. “I promise to be home by this time tomorrow.”
“Pol –”
“I promise.”
She looked at me and nodded, she knew when she was defeated. “Alright. At least I know that if you’re with Carol you’ll be safe.”
“Thanks Mom.” I gave her a hug. “You’re the best.”
I ran to my room and threw together an overnight bag, including my sketchbook and book on electronics I was reading. Then I returned to the kitchen, threw my dishes in the dishwasher, gave my mom a quick kiss and ran out the door.
Carol’s apartment was only two blocks away from mine so it didn’t take me long to get there. I was just about to knock when the door swung open. Carol’s little sister Whitney stood there, her curly brown locks hanging in her mischievous little face. “Carrie’s not here right now can I take a message?”
“Out of the way Wit!” Carol scolded, pushing the young girl away from the door.
In contrast to Whitney’s dark brown curls, Carol’s hair was light brown, straight with dyed neon green bangs. She liked to be outrageous and different. You’d swear that “crazy” was her middle name. If something was a fashion don’t you could bet she’d wear it in a second. She was famous around school for her eccentricity but that’s why I liked her so much. She was loud and fun. Not to mention a great writer, we liked to bounce ideas off each other. “Come in Pol!” she grabbed my bag and tried to lift it, shoving it right back onto my shoulder. “How can you carry that thing?”
I shrugged, “It’s not that heavy.”
Carol looked at me as if to say “It is too.” Out loud she said, “Come in, I want to show you something I found.”
I followed her to her room. She logged onto the computer as I dropped my bag on her bed. I turned to look at the screen; there on her computer was a picture of a huge mansion with lots of property surrounding it. In captions under the picture there was a small paragraph. Professor Xavier’s Institute for Gifted Youngsters, it read, long thought to be just a building funded by professor Charles Xavier to home the exchange students attending nearby schools the building may be more than what it seems. Recent studies show that the school is technologically advanced and well hidden by shrubs. Several people have voiced concerns that the building is actually a home for the identified mutants of the U.S.A. and are asking the government to investigate. The government has excused these as hopeless superstitions. But promise they will send someone in to look around at an appropriate time.
I stared at the screen in disbelief. “A school for mutants?” I asked no one in particular. It was an interesting notion. A school where people didn’t have to hide their abilities? Where you would feel like you belong? It sounded too good to be true.
“Crazy isn’t it?” Carol asked, staring in puzzlement at my face. “Are you ok?”
“Technologically advanced?” I frowned, my mind wandering back to the DNA altering device in my wrist. I turned to her, “Do you think they could explain that disc in my wrist?”
“You could try.” She said, scrolling down to the bottom of the screen. “Here’s an address. I have paper and a pen here.”
“Thanks.” I muttered, taking down the address and writing a brief letter explaining about myself and my reason for writing. My heart was pounding in my chest as I folded up the paper. We sealed it in an envelope and sent it on its way.
“Now… we wait.” Carol said solemnly, totally out of character for her.
We looked at each other and burst out laughing. It felt good to laugh, as if a weight had been lifted off my chest. It felt like old times, when we didn’t care about anything and mutants were just a fairy tale. I followed Carol back to her room and collapsed onto the bed, fiddling with one of the stuffed animals that crowded her pillow. “So, find anything good on your tele-mind things recently? Your crazy mind powers?” Carol asked, fluttering her fingers, turning a touchy subject into something amusing, and shutting the door.
“Nah, I read a book that said the only way to keep psychic powers under wraps is to use them regularly. It said that you must teach yourself to use them to your up-most ability, teach yourself to develop them. Like I want to use them!” I scoffed, flinging a bear in the air and catching it again. “I want to be rid of them, to be able to act as if they never existed… to be able to walk down a hallway without hearing everybody’s every thought.”
Suddenly, I rolled over and chucked the bear at her. “Hey!” she laughed, flinging it back with all her might.
I used my mind to fling four more at her. She shrieked in surprise and ducked, covering her head with her arms. I made her stuffed animals poke at her and hit her playfully then let them drop to the floor. That did it. “WAR!” we shouted, flinging stuffed toys at each other and laughing, forgetting all about the troubles of the day in our childish game.
We talked long into the night, but never again did the topic of mutants or psychics pop up. It was as if we were both trying to act as if nothing had changed since the eighth grade. Carol let me use her computer that night while she slept. I spent the whole night researching mutants and mutant rehab facilities and community homes, but I could find no more on Xavier’s Institute.
Chapter 2
“Mutants. Since the discovery of their existence they have been regarded with fear, suspicion, often hatred. Across the planet debate rages, are mutants the next link in the evolutionary chain or simply a new species of humanity fighting for their share of the world? Either way it is a historical fact… sharing the world has never been humanity’s defining attribute.” – Professor X
There was no more acting normal for me. Now my challenge was not giving them more to talk about. I was the talk of the school for months. Teachers and students were all afraid of me. Even Carol seemed to be avoiding me. I could hear the other students whispering as I passed in the hall. None of them wanted anything to do with me. By the next week I couldn’t stand it anymore.
My dreams had been getting worse. They had gotten so bad that I was barely sleeping. I felt sick most mornings and my head was always pounding. One morning, a little over a week after the incident, my mom woke me up for school. I felt so sick and depressed that I refused to go to school. “I’m not going.” I told her. “I don’t need to be there and no one wants me there.”
“That’s not true.” Cynthia replied. “What about Carol?”
“Carol’s been a little odd since…” since she found out I was a mutant, I wanted to say but I couldn’t. Not to her… not to anyone. I shook my head. “She’s better off without me.”
Cynthia came and sat on my bed. “Don’t be silly. She’s your best friend. She’s just a little freaked out right now. Everyone is… even you. Just give her time. She’ll come around.”
I shook my head. I wasn’t so sure. “I just can’t do it Mom. I can’t go back there. I won’t.”
She sighed and rose to her feet. “I’m afraid you have too.” She replied. “It’s the law. And I’m in no position to home-school you.”
I glared at her. “I don’t care!” I was starting to get angry. “I can’t bear to spend another day in a building full of scared and suspicious people. Even the teachers hate me now. They’re afraid I’m going to hurt someone or destroy the place. They don’t seem to understand that I’m the victim here.”
I was yelling now. “If they can’t understand that then I don’t want anything to do with them. I’m sick of people staring and whispering and talking about me when they think I can’t hear. I’m sick of being feared. I’m sick of being avoided. And above all, I’m sick of the security following me as if I was a criminal!”
I was so angry I was shaking. I just wanted to throw something. All of a sudden one of the ornaments from on top of my dresser crashed against the far wall of my room. My mom stared at me in shock. “Now you’re doing it!” I screamed. “What’s wrong with me? Why is this happening?”
There was a loud crash as all the glass in the house shattered. Cynthia went pale and moved to the door, glancing down the hall. “Just leave me alone!” I cried. She turned to come back. “Go away!” I screamed and the door slammed shut.
I collapsed back on my bed and cried until I was too exhausted to move. Then I lay there and thought about what had just happened. Everything that had just broken in the house broke because I was angry. And I had wanted to slam the door in my mom’s face but I hadn’t touched it. And yet, it had slammed. It was almost as if I had telekinesis or something.
I tried to shake the thought from my mind. I was a freak enough already. I didn’t need anything else. And yet… if I kept it a secret, telekinesis could be useful. I rolled over and stared at my bookshelf. I concentrated hard on my copy of Mystical Rose, willing it to come over to me. Suddenly I felt something in my mind awaken and I could almost feel the book. It’s hard to explain. I focused on this feeling and tugged.
The book moved toward me slightly and fell off the shelf. It landed in a heap on the floor. I frowned and tried again, reaching out to my copy of Wolf Captured. This one also flew of the shelf, landing next to the other book on the floor. I tried over and over again until I was mentally and physically exhausted. Books lay in a pile that trailed from my bookshelf to my bed and I lay against my pillows with The Horse and His Boy lying on my lap. I had managed to get it from the bookshelf to my bed without dropping it.
I relaxed for the next hour, lost in the world of Narnia, until Cynthia came in to check on me. She took one look at the books on the floor and knew that I was upset. I never mistreated books. In fact, I was a little anal about them. Bent pages and broken spines drove me up the wall. The fact that all my books were on the floor was a good indicator of how stressed I was.
She came over to the bed, took the book from my lap and set it carefully back on the shelf. Then she came over and enveloped me in her arms. I was feeling so sick that I was shivering and I was so tired that my eyes were closing on their own accord. “Honey, are you alright?” Cynthia asked, pulling back to stare me in the eye. “You’re all clammy!”
“I don’t feel so good.” I admitted.
She felt my forehead with the back of her hand. “My god!” she gasped, running to get the thermometer.
She took my temperature and without another word she had me in the car and on the way to the Emergency Room. Needless to say, I didn’t have to wait long. Within minutes I had seen a doctor and they had started running tests to see what was wrong with me. It almost felt like a blessing when they gave me the sedative. That is… until the nightmares set in.
I ran through a dark hallway. Figures in black with guns were chasing me. I didn’t do anything, I thought. Closer now I could see they wore combat boots and camouflage pants but they had no faces. I screamed and ran faster. Evading them I hid in a closet. Then a familiar voice started to say something.
“Cynthia?” Isaiah said quietly. “I’ve been thinking about Polly. I reckon she’s one of the kids my boss has been looking for.”
Suddenly I’m no longer in a closet but sitting in my room surrounded by my old dolls. Yet I’m still eleven this time. “What are you talking about?” Cynthia asks.
“The electricity.” Isaiah replied. “My boss has been researching a group of kids called the Elementals. He knows about how powerful they can be and how to help them. I want to take Polly to him.”
“No.”
“But Cynthia.” Isaiah argued. “He knows all about them. He can help!”
“I don’t care what he thinks he knows. You are not taking her.” My mom yells.
“Why not?” he sounded genuinely confused. “Cynthia! It’s not natural. A child who plays with electricity and laughs? He can help! It’s not the first unusual case we’ve seen.”
“Why not? Why not?! Because, Isaiah, she’s our daughter. Not some science experiment for you and the boys at your lab to tinker with. She is a human being! Just a little girl! Our little girl.”
“She ain’t mine. The little devil-spawn was never mine. She’s special Cynthia and my boss wants her.”
“Get out of my house. Now!”
My daddy leaves the living room, but instead of leaving the house he comes up to my room. Just as he reaches the door I run to the window. I will not be an experiment for him. I jump out the window but instead of falling I start flying. I fly way up to the first layer of clouds. Then I suddenly started falling. I couldn’t fly anymore. I fell and fell until…
WHOMP! I hit the floor. I looked around dazed. This wasn’t my room. Where was my bed? Then I remembered. I was at the hospital. But where were the doctors? Where was my mom? I looked around, taking in the surgical table and the long row of metal doors, vaults of some sort. My breath caught in my throat as I realized where I was. I was in the morgue… an autopsy room.
Suddenly the door opened and two security guards and a doctor ran in. The doctor ran over and began checking me out. “We found her.” One of the guards said into his walky-talky.
The doctor had me sitting against one wall when my mom ran in a few minutes later. “Pol!” she cried. “Thank goodness you’re alright.”
“I don’t see how she could be.” The doctor replied. “Unless she…” He turned to the security guards. “You two can go.” He said.
The guards looked uneasily at each other. “Are you sure?” The first one asked.
“Positively.” The doctor replied. When the guards were gone he turned to my mother. “Is your daughter a mutant?” he asked bluntly.
“I don’t know.” My mom replied. Then a thought crossed her mind. “They took her blood for testing. If she is a mutant they’ll have her taken away from me!”
The doctor looked at her thoughtfully. “I may be able to help.” He said.
“You’d do that?” she asked.
“Why?” I asked quietly.
He looked at me and smiled. “Many of my best patients are mutants. They require that I pull a few strings sometimes.”
“Would you get her tests back before they get recorded into the computers?” Cynthia asked.
“I’ll do more than that.” He replied. “I’ll take her on as one of my patients. Any problems and you can come to me.”
“Thank you so much.” My mom said, smiling thankfully. “My name’s Cynthia McQueen. This is Pol… Paullina.”
“Hello.” He said, smiling back. “I am Dr. Herbert Ling. Now. Let us get this girl back to her room.”
The two of them struggled to get me back to my room. Once they got me back in bed the doctor left. Cynthia followed him to the door. “Please…” she said quietly, trying to keep her voice quiet enough that I wouldn’t be able to hear. “When you find anything…”
“I’ll let you know.” Dr. Ling promised. “And I’ll talk to some of my more knowledgeable patients. Maybe they can suggest some things to help your daughter deal with what’s happening to her.”
“What is happening to her?” she asked worried.
“I can’t say for sure.” he replied. “It varies from person to person. Just know that whatever does happen… she’ll get through it. I haven’t ever lost a patient. No matter what the symptoms are. And I’ve had some weird ones.”
The door opened and closed and Cynthia was back at my side. She looked down at me and forced a smile. “Hey baby.” She said softly. “How are you feeling?”
“Tired.” I admitted. “Mom, what’s happening to me?”
“I don’t know baby.” She replied, resting her hand on my head. It felt cool and relaxing. “Why don’t you close your eyes and rest?”
I didn’t want to but my eyes were closing of their own accord. I lay there with my eyes closed listening to the sounds of the hospital. There was the whir of the air conditioning, the odd P.A. announcement, the soft murmur of nurses as they passed my door. Then there was also a quiet whispering, indistinct at first but quite obviously not my mom. “That girl is a mutant? She looks so normal.”
“Another busy night.” Another voice said quietly, seemingly unconnected to the first one. “Why can’t they ever be quiet?”
Suddenly there were more voices. “My boy, my darling son.”
“That went well.”
“I can’t bear to watch him suffer like this.”
“I’m pregnant?!”
“I’m dying.”
“Third floor fifth room is contagious again. Why can’t they get him under control?”
“I don’t want to lose her.”
The voices grew louder and I couldn’t shut them out. I heard a loud beeping noise and I opened my eyes. “Pol?” I focussed on Cynthia’s voice and all the other voices died away. “Is something wrong?”
I looked up at her to see a nurse beside her. The nurse checked my vitals and shook her head. “Monitor’s on the frits again.” She said as she turned to leave. “I’ll have the tech team check it out.”
Just as she left Dr. Ling came back. “Did you find anything?” Cynthia asked.
“Actually, yes.” Dr. Ling replied. “How much do you really know about your daughter’s… I hate to call it a condition but…?
“At the moment Doctor, you know more than we do.” Cynthia replied.
“I see.” He said looking at his chart and then up at me.
I just stared back at him. :How much should I tell them?: I heard his voice but his mouth never moved.
“Everything.” I said.
“What?” he asked.
“You should tell us everything.” I said. “I have a right to know.”
“Well!” he said, writing something on his clipboard. “I think we can add Telepathy to your daughter’s list of talents.”
“What?” I asked.
“I never said anything out loud.” He said gently. “You read my mind. Literally.”
“Oh.” Well what else could I say? This was all new to me.
“Well I think it is safe to say that you are a mutant.” He told me. “You have the gene. You also have an odd cell in your blood stream. Something… something I’ve never seen before.” He must have seen the look of shock on Cynthia’s face so he hastened to explain. “It’s not… it’s not viral. In fact it’s helping your white blood cells to do their job better. Your Immune System is incredible. I don’t know if you’d be able to get sick. And your rate of healing is accelerated. Not as fast as some I have seen, but faster than normal.”
Well that’s a bonus. I looked over at Cynthia and saw the relief in her eyes. “So there’s nothing wrong?” she asked.
“Not as far as I can see.” Dr. Ling replied. “I give her a clean slate of health. I do recommend signing her up for some meditation classes though. It will help her control her new psychic talents and just may help her physically.”
“Thank you.” Cynthia said as I climbed off the bed. “Thank you for everything.”
I signed up for meditation classes at Serena’s. Serena was a colleague of my mom’s who ran meditation classes on the side to help cope with stress. The classes were calming and I soon found that an hour of good solid meditation did as much for my body as a full nights sleep used to. I was able to use meditation instead of sleeping and I never got sick after. My life soon turned back to normal… or as normal as it could be.
The main difference was that I could now participate in gym class. Not only could I play the sports, but I was actually good at them. Though I did make mistakes now and then I had to talk my way out of. There was a baseball game where I caught the ball only to learn that it had been eleven feet or so in the air when I had. I managed to smooth it over by saying I had cheated, jumping off a bench behind the bushes to reach the ball. The only person not fooled was Carol. “You never cheat.” She insisted, looking at me curiously.
Another time was in a soccer game when I kicked at the ball but never connected, and yet the ball soared into the net as if I had. I managed to convince the only girl paying close enough attention to see it that she blinked just as I kicked it. It took some fancy talking and a little bit of mental manipulation but she was soon convinced.
The ‘talent’ I had the most trouble adapting to was the telepathy. I was never sure when people said things aloud or when I was reading their mind. There were quite a few times when I commented on things that people hadn’t said aloud. If they noticed I usually acted as if I wasn’t really talking to them or I just walked away.
But my real trouble started when a street gang moved into the area. At first the High-water Hounds paid no attention to me. But then there came the day when I accidentally singled myself out. One of their toughest guys was picking on Carol, threatening her and following her around. It really bothered me. So one day, when he started up on her I hauled off and punched him right in the face.
He went down hard. And this guy was huge! He was easily three times my weight, but with one punch he was thrown to the ground. “Leave her alone.” I growled at him, flexing my fists.
“You’re gonna regret that girlie.” He said getting to his feet. “We know all about you and your freakish-ness. We’ll get you soon.”
“I’m so scared.” I said sarcastically. “Remind me to run.”
He swore and left. Carol stood there staring at me. “What’d you do that for?” she asked.
“It was only a matter of time till things got out of hand.” I told her. “I didn’t wanna see you get hurt.”
“Why not?” she asked. “I mean… I haven’t exactly been the best of friends lately. I just didn’t know if you had changed.”
I smiled at her and grabbed my bag off the floor where it had fallen. “I may have changed physically but I’m still me.” I assured her. “Now… how bout a pizza?”
“Sure!” she grinned. “Then you can tell me all I’ve missed.”
I signed up for self-defence classes, knowing that the Hounds would be back. I started taking knife and staff-fighting lessons from someone in the less reputable parts of town and even managed to snag a few knives that I kept hidden on my person at all times. I wasn’t going down without a fight.
A year would pass before I had a serious encounter with them. During that time I would practice my growing abilities and hone up on my fighting skills and at school I would act as if my life hadn’t changed at all. Yet good things can never last. Especially in my life…
Chapter 1
“Mutation. It is the key to our evolution. It has enabled us to evolve from a single celled organism to the dominant species on the planet. This process is slow, normally taking thousands and thousands of years. But every few hundred millennia evolution leaps forward.” – Professor X
Dreams. Mine are nightmares. Voices from the past that I can’t forget. They won’t leave me alone. I’m sure they mean something. I just don’t know what. Get out of my head! Get out…
“I don’t care what he thinks he knows. You are not taking her.” My mom yells.
I am cowering in my room upstairs, surrounded by dolls. A five-year-old kid with a twelve-year-old mentality at least. My parents’ voices reach my terrified ears. My mother’s, furious and cold; and my father’s majorly on the defensive. “Why not?” he sounded genuinely confused. “Cynthia! It’s not natural. A child who plays with electricity and laughs? He can help! It’s not the first unusual case we’ve seen.”
“Why not? Why not?! Because, Isaiah, she’s our daughter. Not some science experiment for you and the boys at your lab to tinker with. She is a human being! Just a little girl! Our little girl.”
“She ain’t mine. The little devil-spawn was never mine. She’s special Cynthia and my boss wants her.”
“Get out of my house. Now!”
My daddy leaves, slamming the door behind him. That is the last I see or hear of him for many years.
“Pol?” A voice wrenched me awake. “Pol! Get up! You’re going to be late for school!”
I groaned and rolled out of bed. “I’m up! I’m up!”
I went to my dresser and looked in the mirror at my tired reflection, taking in every boring detail. I wasn’t anything remarkable. I had dark curly hair, almost black, and brown eyes like my mom. I was only about five feet tall and I wasn’t growing any taller. I was never a very athletic child and I was probably considered slightly overweight. I was a singer and amateur artist.
I knew what I wanted to do with my life. I wanted to teach. I loved school. I loved learning. I wanted to pass that love of learning on to others and do something that used my talents. Man, when I think back on it now I see that I am using my talents… just not the ones I thought I’d use.
I grumbled as I threw on some random clothes from my drawers and went to the kitchen. My mom was cooking something for breakfast. I looked over her shoulder at the mass of what might have been pancakes but could also have been any random mass of muck. It smelt a little like pancakes but a lot like something burning. I grabbed a glass of orange juice and my bag.
I downed the juice and grabbed my coat. “You know what mom? Thanks for cooking me breakfast and all but… uh… I’m in a hurry. I’m meeting Carrie before school to study for our math test. I’ll grab something on the way.”
“But I made pancakes!” she called. “And since when have you had to study for anything?”
“It’s not me who’s worried, it’s Carrie.” I replied. Then, before she could insist on me eating breakfast, I bolted out the door. “Bye mom! Sorry, can’t be late!”
I went to a nearby bakery and bought a muffin then I went to wait at Carol’s apartment for her. We weren’t actually meeting early but I would say almost anything to skip out on one of my mom’s meals. She’s a great mom and all but she has the worst cooking in the world.
When Carol came out she saw me waiting and a huge grin spread across her face. “Your mom cook you breakfast again?”
I grinned back as we headed to the school. “Yeah. She just doesn’t get it. So… you ready for the test?”
Carol made a face. “Am I ever? I hate math. You still able to study with me at lunch?”
I sighed and smiled. “Of course.” Carol may have thought I was smart, but no one but my mom knew how smart I really was. Not even my dad knew. If he did he may not have split so suddenly. He would have wanted to study me or something. My dad was some sort of geneticist. I knew he worked with people but I didn’t know exactly what it was he did.
I shrugged. It was no use worrying about my messed up life right now. Now, it was school time. And school was one of the only places I felt like I belonged. It was easy for me to blend in and become part of the scenery. Just another student trying to make it to post-secondary education.
Suddenly I got an odd feeling in the pit of my stomach. My body felt strangely heavy. I shook my head, trying to shake it off. “You ok?” Carol asked. “You don’t look so good.”
“I’m fine.” I replied, forcing a smile. “I’m just… I haven’t been sleeping well.”
“The nightmares again?” she asked, looking at me in concern.
I nodded. “They just won’t leave me alone. I haven’t had a good night’s sleep in weeks. I just don’t get it. I never have bad dreams. Heck, I don’t usually even remember my dreams!”
“Maybe it’s this test.” Carol suggested. “Or the fact that we’re going into high-school in a few months… that’s enough to give anyone nightmares.”
I just shrugged and felt the feeling subside slightly. I didn’t want to get into this now. Besides… we were at the school already. As soon as we stepped through the door I relaxed. It was almost like a game to me… pretending to be normal. And it was fun! I still felt a little odd but it was all good. I was in my element.
I managed to forget my discomfort until lunch. By that time it had grown to a nauseous feeling that gnawed at my stomach. I couldn’t eat anything. In fact, I spent the whole Lunch Hour staring at my math text, pretending to study. It didn’t fool Carol. She knew something was up. “You sure you’re ok?” she asked.
“Yeah. Why?” I asked distractedly.
“Because there’s no way you’re actually studying that hard.” She replied.
“What?” I asked, looking up at her. Her words were having trouble sinking in.
“Come on Pol!” she said exasperatedly. “You’ve had that whole book memorized since the first week of school!”
“Yeah. So?” I asked. I knew I wasn’t making sense, but my head was starting to swim so I really didn’t care.
She arched an eyebrow at me but thankfully the bell rang to signal the end of lunch so she didn’t press the matter. The test was next and we didn’t want to be late. We sat down at our desks and the Mrs. Green set the tests face down. It seemed like ages before she finally said “Begin.”
I was about halfway through the test when I felt a sharp pain in my wrist. I tried to ignore it but it got steadily worse. It felt like somebody was cutting my wrist with a knife. Looking down I saw something silver and covered in blood glinting out of my skin. I pulled at it and the sharp pain shot up my arm. I gritted my teeth and dug it out. It was a small disk no more than half an inch in diameter. I stared at it in puzzlement for a couple seconds. Then the room started to spin and I passed out.
The first thing I remember after that is the voices. They sounded like they were deliberately hushed yet they were as loud as someone speaking normally right beside your ear. “Wh – what happened?” I groaned as I opened my eyes.
The first thing I noticed was that I was on the floor. The students and Mrs. Green were staring down at me. Carol’s expression was extremely worried. They all seemed incredibly sharpened. They were standing back from me and yet I could see every pimple, freckle, and hair on their faces! I looked across the room at one of the books on the shelf and I could make out every letter. Even the fine print!
I tried to sit up and my head swam. Some of my hair swung in front of my eyes. I jumped slightly in surprise. It was red! Why was my hair red?! I had dark hair, almost blackish! Not fiery red! “What’s happening to me?!” I could feel myself starting to hyperventilate. Something was definitely not right.
“Pol. It’s alright.” Carol said, struggling to shove her fear aside and hugging me tightly. I could tell she was frightened. She was shaking like a leaf.
“Everything’s gonna be ok.” Mrs. Green told me, while trying to shoo the other students back to their seats. “You’re body just went through some changes but it’s nothing to worry about. I’m sure it’ll be fine.”
I could hear the panic in her voice and I could almost smell her fear. “Mirror.” I managed as Carol helped me to sit up on the chair.
Mrs. Green frowned. “I’m not sure—”
“Get me a mirror!” I snapped as I struggled to stand. “Or I’ll find one myself!”
“Does anyone have a mirror in their locker?” she asked the class.
One of the girls ran out of the class to get one. I could feel myself shaking and my body ached. It was the dull ache you sometimes get when you grow really quickly in a short amount of time. Growing pains.
The girl came back with a mirror and handed it to Carol. Carol glanced hesitantly at me so I snatched it from her. What I saw shocked me so much that I dropped the mirror to the floor where it smashed. My reflection was that of a complete stranger. My facial features were completely different. I was skinnier with extremely fare skin, almost white, and red-orange hair that fell in soft waves down my back, not the Miss Frizzle mane I was used to. What struck me most were my eyes. They were a startling silver colour with a black rim around them.
My next thought was one that terrified me to the bone. How could I go home looking like this? My mother wouldn’t recognize me! She would think I was some sort of creep. I was hyperventilating so much that I started to cough. “We need to get you to the office.” Mrs. Green said. “Lucky for you these classrooms are video-monitored. Don’t you worry my dear. Mr. Johnson will explain everything to your mother.”
She was surprisingly calm for somebody who just witnessed the impossible. She helped me to my feet and I realized that my pants were now too short in the legs and too wide in the waist. “Um… anyone got a belt?” I asked weakly.
Carol took off her belt and handed it to me. It was then that I noticed that I was taller. I was now as tall as (or taller than) Carol! After I had belted my pants up, she and Mrs. Green helped me to the office. The secretary looked up as we entered and jumped to her feet. “Oh my goodness! Did something happen?” she asked.
Mrs. Green ignored her. “Is Mr. Johnson in his office?” she asked.
The secretary nodded and she went to the office and knocked on the door. When Mr. Johnson opened it she said quietly, “Al? I need to talk to you and Steve… now. And we’ll need the surveillance tapes from my room from the past half hour.”
“Is something wrong?” Mr. Johnson asked.
“Obviously!” she replied crisply, and then her tone softened. “Sorry. I’m a bit uneasy. In a minute you’ll see why.”
They paged for Mr. Platt, the Vice-principal, and then shut the door while they waited. Surprisingly, I could still hear every word they said. “Do you want to tell me what has you so on edge?” Mr. Johnson asked. “You’re usually a pretty laid back person.”
“What if I told you that the red-head sitting there in your office is Paullina McQueen?” Mrs. Green replied.
“What are you talking about?” Mr. Johnson asked in disbelief. Pretty much all the staff at the school knew me by name.
“You’ll see.” she replied.
I stared down at my wrist where I had found the disk. Surprisingly enough, there was no cut there now. In fact, the only mark there was a wispy blue symbol that oddly reminded me of clouds and the sky, though it didn’t really look like either.
Just then, Mr. Platt walked in and entered the office, a videotape in his hands. He slammed the tape down on the desk. “What seems to be the problem?” he asked.
“Watch.” Mrs. Green replied.
There was a brief pause and then the sound of students’ voices could be heard and I realized they were watching the tape. Silence fell and Mrs. Green’s videoed voice told us to begin. “Watch Paullina.” Mrs. Green said. A few more minutes of silence. “There. She seems to be in pain and she’s pulling something out of her arm.”
“What is it?” Mr. Johnson asked.
“I’m not sure. A disc of some sort. But whatever it is self-destructs.”
There was a thud, followed by a soft explosion and the collective gasps of the students in the video. “Oh my god!” Carols voice could be heard. “Pol!”
“Ok. Everyone move away.” The recorded Mrs. Green said. “Give her some breathing room.”
The real Mrs. Green cleared her throat. “This is where it gets interesting.”
There were collective gasps from the people in the office and sounds of shock and fear from the video. My chest tightened and my eyes welled up with tears. So much for being normal. “Oh my god!” Mr. Johnson gasped.
“We have a problem.” Mr. Platt said. He was still very calm.
“What’ll we tell her mother?” Mrs. Green asked.
“Her mother? What are we going to tell the authorities?” Mr. Platt asked.
“What are you talking about?” Mr. Johnson asked incredulously.
“I think what we’re dealing with here is a New Mutant.” Mr. Platt insisted. “If so than the authorities need to be notified. She could be dangerous.”
My heart skipped a beat. A mutant? But mutants were monsters! Dangerous and wild creatures. “I’m not so sure.” Mr. Johnson said. “Her change seems to be tied to that disc in her arm. Her father was a geneticist. I’m guessing he’s behind this. She has showed no other signs of the mutant gene than this.”
“Why did she pass out?” Mr. Platt wondered aloud.
“I’m not sure.” Mrs. Green said. “We know she’s not squeamish.”
“Maybe it was some sort of mercy thing.” Mr. Johnson said. “It must have been really painful to have her bones stretch like that.”
There was an awkward silence in the room and then the door opened and Mrs. Green poked her head out. “Joann?” she called. “Can you get Cynthia McQueen on the phone and ask her to come in to the school? Tell her it’s urgent.”
She glanced toward where Carol and I were sitting and caught my eyes. She must have seen the panic in my eyes because she came over to me and gave me a big hug. “Oh honey!” she said, trying to comfort me. “It’s alright. We’re gonna get your mother in here and we’re gonna explain everything. Everything is gonna be fine.”
I tensed automatically and tried to brush away my tears but I just couldn’t stop. “It is not gonna be fine!” I cried. “Look at me! I’m – I’m not me anymore! What’s happening to me?” Her eyes softened with pity. I closed my eyes and took a deep breath, trying to calm myself. “I’m not a freak. Not a mutie freak show. I know this had something to do with that disc. It had to…”
Just when I had managed to calm myself my mom walked in. She looked over at Carol, glanced at me, and then turned to Mr. Johnson. “What is it? Is it Pol?” she asked anxiously.
“Mrs. McQueen… Cynthia… I think you’d better come into my office.” Mr. Johnson said gently.
“Where is my daughter?” Cynthia asked as she went into the office. “Is she alright?”
I felt a hand grasp mine and turned to see Carol smiling shakily at me. I smiled gratefully back and squeezed her hand slightly. Just then the teachers came out of the office. Mr. Johnson turned to Mr. Platt. “I was going to talk to the mother and let you talk to the girl but I’m not sure that’s such a good idea any more.” He said in hushed tones.
“Let me talk to her.” Mrs. Green said. “I’ll take Miss Mitchell back to the class and check on my students. Then I’ll come back and talk to Pol. I may do a better job of comforting her than Steve would.”
“I agree.” Mr. Johnson said. “Steve can lend you his office. Go quickly Amy.”
As soon as Mrs. Green and Carol left and Mr. Johnson locked himself in his office with my mom, Mr. Platt opened the door to his office. “Paullina.” He called, just soft enough that the principal couldn’t hear him. “Come in and let’s talk.”
Every part of my body screamed for me not to go but I didn’t want to cause more of a fuss than I already had. I stood up and followed him into the office. “Have a seat.” He said, motioning to one of the chairs opposite his desk.
I sat without a word. He went to his desk and opened a drawer. “We only have a few minutes alone and I don’t want to take any chances.” He said, pulling something out of the drawer.
As he reached into the drawer for something else I got a good look at what was in his hand. It was a hypodermic needle filled with something. “What is that?” I asked, shrinking back in my chair.
“This is just a dose of truth serum I got from an Agent friend of mine.” He replied, pulling an alcohol swab from the drawer. “He gave it to me for just such a time as this. I don’t know how he knew… government surveillance or something. I need you to tell me the whole truth about the things I am going to ask and I can’t risk you lying to me. Now, be a good girl and just sit there quietly for me. This will only take a second.”
This was crazy! Shape-altering discs? Video-monitored classrooms? Truth serum from some Agent? What kind of world was I living in? He walked toward me with the needle and I shrank further back in the chair. “Keep away from me!” I said, my voice betraying how scared I was.
He just smiled and kept walking. “Don’t touch me!” I screamed as he came to stand right in front of the chair.
Just then, the door burst open to reveal Mrs. Green. “What the hell?” she gasped. “Steve! What do you think you’re doing?!”
Mr. Platt froze, the needle still in his hand, and glanced from her to me and back again. I heard movement in the main office and Mr. Johnson and my mom came to the doorway. “Drop the needle and come away from the girl.” Mr. Johnson said; his voice full of authority.
Mr. Platt let the needle drop and my mom ran over and threw her arms around me. I hugged her back, drawing a sense of security out of her embrace as new tears fell down my cheeks. “Oh Pol!” she sobbed. “I’m so sorry. Hush. I’m here now.”
Mr. Johnson called Mr. Bell from security and had him escort Mr. Platt out of the building. Cynthia and Mr. Johnson talked for a bit longer then she took me home. I had had a long day. I had thought my life was messed up before, but it was nothing compared to what was coming next…
Prologue
Seventeen years ago, a young man stood at the end of a long gravel drive, looking at an old home in Diamond Beach, New Jersey. The house was small, with a small shed that looked likely to topple at any minute. The car in the drive was old but in fairly good condition, the garden was well tended and the front porch nicely swept. He turned back to a woman cradling a small bundle. “Jean?” he called in a loud whisper, “Jean? Come on, we haven’t much time.”
Jean, for that was the woman’s name, hurried to his side. “I know Scott, but I just can’t do it. She’s just so small… are you sure we’re doing the right thing?”
“I don’t know Jean… I-” started Scott, choking off the last sentence as he glanced down at the small baby girl dreaming away in Jeans arms, she groaned and twitched lightly in her sleep, “The others are doing the same thing. It’s the only way to keep him away. God only knows he’s creating an army of his own. By the time she is sixteen he will have an army big enough to crush the institute. Besides, if they were ever all together he would have a hay-day, he can sense power like theirs, especially if it is all in one place.”
“But are you sure Mrs. McQueen is the right person for her?” asked Jean debatably.
“I’m positive,” Scott lied, ignoring the sinking feeling in his stomach. “Now come on.”
Scott carefully took the little girl from Jean and set her softly down on the front step. He turned around and led Jean back up the drive, his eyes, hidden behind dark shades, were full of tears.
If you had been walking past that fateful day in a New Jersey town, you would have seen a small pebble float shakily up and ring the doorbell…
